This is a modern-English version of The Black Arrow: A Tale of the Two Roses, originally written by Stevenson, Robert Louis.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
Please read the Transcriber’s Note at the end of the text.
Please read the Transcriber’s Note at the end of the text.



THE BLACK ARROW
A TALE OF THE TWO ROSES
ROBERT LOUIS STEVENSON
ILLUSTRATED BY N. C. WYETH
NEW YORK
CHARLES SCRIBNER’S SONS
MCMXXXIII
ROBERT LOUIS STEVENSON
ILLUSTRATED BY N. C. WYETH
NEW YORK
CHARLES SCRIBNER’S SONS
1933
Copyright, 1916, by
CHARLES SCRIBNER’S SONS
Printed in the United States of America
All rights reserved.
No part of this book may be reproduced in any form without
the permission of Charles Scribner’s Sons.
Copyright, 1916, by
CHARLES SCRIBNER’S SONS
Printed in the United States of America
All rights reserved.
No part of this book may be reproduced in any form without
the permission of Charles Scribner’s Sons.
Critic by the Fireplace:
No one but myself knows what I have suffered, nor what my books have gained, by your unsleeping watchfulness and admirable pertinacity. And now here is a volume that goes into the world and lacks your imprimatur: a strange thing in our joint lives; and the reason of it stranger still! I have watched with interest, with pain, and at length with amusement, your unavailing attempts to peruse The Black Arrow; and I think I should lack humour indeed, if I let the occasion slip and did not place your name in the fly-leaf of the only book of mine that you have never read—and never will read.
No one but me knows what I’ve gone through, or what my books have gained, because of your constant watchfulness and amazing persistence. And now here’s a book that’s going out into the world without your imprimatur: quite an unusual thing in our shared lives, and the reason for it is even stranger! I’ve watched with interest, pain, and eventually amusement at your futile attempts to read The Black Arrow; and I’d really lack a sense of humor if I didn’t take this chance to put your name in the fly-leaf of the only book of mine that you’ve never read—and never will read.
That others may display more constancy is still my hope. The tale was written years ago for a particular audience and (I may say) in rivalry with a particular author; I think I should do well to name him, Mr. Alfred R. Phillips. It was not without its reward at the time. I could not, indeed, displace Mr. Phillips from his well-won priority; but in the eyes of readers who thought less than nothing of Treasure Island, The Black Arrow was supposed to mark a clear advance. Those who read volumes and those who read story papers belong to different worlds. The verdict on Treasure Island was reversed in the other court; I wonder, will it be the same with its successor?
I still hope that others may show more consistency. This story was written years ago for a specific audience and (I should mention) in competition with a particular author; I think I should name him, Mr. Alfred R. Phillips. It had its rewards back then. I couldn’t, however, take Mr. Phillips from his hard-earned position; but in the eyes of readers who didn’t think much of Treasure Island, The Black Arrow was seen as a definite improvement. Those who read books and those who read magazines are in completely different worlds. The opinion on Treasure Island was overturned in the other arena; I wonder, will it be the same with its successor?
R. L. S.
Saranac Lake, April 8, 1888
R. L. S.
Saranac Lake, April 8, 1888
CONTENTS
Prologue
- John Amend All 3
Book 1
THE TWO LADS
- At the Sign of the Sun in Kettley 25
- In the Fens 36
- Fen Ferry 44
- Greenwood Company 54
- “Bloody like the Hunter” 64
- To the End of the Day 75
- The Hooded Face 84
Book 2
THE MOAT HOUSE
- Dick Asks Questions 97
- The Two Promises 108
- The Room Above the Chapel 118
- The Passage 127
- How Dick Switched Sides 133
Book 3
MY LORD FOXHAM
- The Beach House 147
- A Fight in the Dark 156
- St. Bride's Cross 164
- The "Good Hope" 169
- The “Good Hope” (Continued) 180
- The "Good Hope" (Concluded) 188
Book 4
THE DISGUISE
- The Lounge 197
- “In My Enemies’ House” 206
- The Fallen Spy 218
- In the Abbey Church 228
- Earl Risingham 240
- Arblaster 2.0 245
Book 5
CROOKBACK
- The Loud Trumpet 261
- The Shoreby Battle 270
- The Shoreby Battle (Concluded) 279
- The Shoreby Sack 285
- Night in the Woods: Alicia Risingham 298
- Night in the Woods (Concluded): Dick and Joan 308
- Dick's Revenge 320
- Conclusion 325
ILLUSTRATIONS
facing page | |
“Now, mark me, mine host,” Sir Daniel said, “follow but mine orders and I shall be your good lord ever” | 26 |
In the fork, like a mastheaded seaman, there stood a man in a green tabard, spying far and wide | 56 |
Lastly, a little before dawn, a spearman had come staggering to the moat side, pierced by arrows | 98 |
“We must be in the dungeons,” Dick remarked | 128 |
The little cockle dipped into the swell and staggered under every gust of wind | 174 |
And Lawless, keeping half a step in front of his companion and holding his head forward like a hunting-dog upon the scent, ... studied out their path | 198 |
First came the bride, a sorry sight, as pale as the winter, clinging to Sir Daniel’s arm | 234 |
There were seven or eight assailants, and but one to keep head against them | 262 |
“But be at rest; the Black Arrow flieth nevermore” | 324 |
PROLOGUE
JOHN AMEND-ALL
On a certain afternoon, in the late springtime, the bell upon Tunstall Moat House was heard ringing at an unaccustomed hour. Far and near, in the forest and in the fields along the river, people began to desert their labours and hurry towards the sound; and in Tunstall hamlet a group of poor countryfolk stood wondering at the summons.
On a certain afternoon in late spring, the bell at Tunstall Moat House rang at an unusual hour. People far and wide, in the forest and fields along the river, started to leave their work and rush toward the sound; and in the village of Tunstall, a group of local farmers stood around, puzzled by the call.
Tunstall hamlet at that period, in the reign of old King Henry VI., wore much the same appearance as it wears to-day. A score or so of houses, heavily framed with oak, stood scattered in a long green valley ascending from the river. At the foot, the road crossed a bridge, and mounting on the other side, disappeared into the fringes of the forest on its way to the Moat House, and further forth to Holywood Abbey. Half-way up the village, the church stood among yews. On every side the slopes were crowned and the view bounded by the green elms and greening oak-trees of the forest.
Tunstall hamlet at that time, during the reign of old King Henry VI, looked pretty much the same as it does today. About twenty houses, built with heavy oak frames, were scattered across a long green valley that rose from the river. At the bottom, the road crossed a bridge and, after climbing on the other side, disappeared into the edge of the forest on its way to the Moat House and further on to Holywood Abbey. Halfway up the village, the church stood among yews. All around, the slopes were topped, and the view was framed by the green elms and fresh oak trees of the forest.
Hard by the bridge, there was a stone cross upon a knoll, and here the group had collected—half-a-dozen women and one tall fellow in a russet smock—discussing what the bell betided. An express had gone through the hamlet half an[4] hour before, and drunk a pot of ale in the saddle, not daring to dismount for the hurry of his errand; but he had been ignorant himself of what was forward, and only bore sealed letters from Sir Daniel Brackley to Sir Oliver Oates, the parson, who kept the Moat House in the master’s absence.
Near the bridge, there was a stone cross on a small hill, and here the group had gathered—half a dozen women and one tall guy in a brown smock—talking about what was going on. A messenger had passed through the village half an[4] hour earlier and had a drink of ale while still on his horse, not daring to get off because he was in such a hurry; but he didn’t know what was happening himself and was only delivering sealed letters from Sir Daniel Brackley to Sir Oliver Oates, the parson, who was looking after the Moat House while the master was away.
But now there was the noise of a horse; and soon, out of the edge of the wood and over the echoing bridge, there rode up young Master Richard Shelton, Sir Daniel’s ward. He, at the least, would know, and they hailed him and begged him to explain. He drew bridle willingly enough—a young fellow not yet eighteen, sun-browned and grey-eyed, in a jacket of deer’s leather, with a black velvet collar, a green hood upon his head, and a steel cross-bow at his back. The express, it appeared, had brought great news. A battle was impending. Sir Daniel had sent for every man that could draw a bow or carry a bill to go post-haste to Kettley, under pain of his severe displeasure; but for whom they were to fight, or of where the battle was expected, Dick knew nothing. Sir Oliver would come shortly himself, and Bennet Hatch was arming at that moment, for he it was who should lead the party.
But now there was the sound of a horse, and soon, emerging from the edge of the woods and over the echoing bridge, rode young Master Richard Shelton, Sir Daniel’s ward. He, at least, would know what was going on, and they called out to him and asked him to explain. He pulled up his horse willingly—a young guy not yet eighteen, sun-kissed and grey-eyed, wearing a deer leather jacket with a black velvet collar, a green hood on his head, and a steel crossbow strapped to his back. The messenger, it turned out, had brought urgent news. A battle was about to happen. Sir Daniel had summoned every man who could draw a bow or carry a bill to hurry to Kettley, under threat of his serious displeasure; but Dick didn’t know who they were going to fight or where the battle was expected. Sir Oliver would be coming soon himself, and Bennet Hatch was getting ready at that moment, as he was the one who would lead the group.
“It is the ruin of this kind land,” a woman said. “If the barons live at war, ploughfolk must eat roots.”
“It’s the downfall of this kind of land,” a woman said. “If the barons are always at war, the farmers have to eat roots.”
“Nay,” said Dick, “every man that follows shall have sixpence a day, and archers twelve.”
“Actually,” said Dick, “everyone who follows will get sixpence a day, and archers will get twelve.”
“If they live,” returned the woman, “that may very well be; but how if they die, my master?”
“If they survive,” replied the woman, “that might be true; but what if they die, my lord?”
“They cannot better die than for their natural lord,” said Dick.[5]
“They can’t die better than for their rightful ruler,” said Dick.[5]
“No natural lord of mine,” said the man in the smock. “I followed the Walsinghams; so we all did down Brierly way, till two years ago, come Candlemas. And now I must side with Brackley! It was the law that did it; call ye that natural? But now, what with Sir Daniel and what with Sir Oliver—that knows more of law than honesty—I have no natural lord but poor King Harry the Sixt, God bless him!—the poor innocent that cannot tell his right hand from his left.”
“No natural lord of mine,” said the man in the smock. “I followed the Walsinghams; we all did down Brierly way, until two years ago, come Candlemas. And now I have to side with Brackley! It was the law that made me do it; would you call that natural? But now, with Sir Daniel and Sir Oliver—who know more about the law than what’s right—I have no natural lord but poor King Harry the Sixth, God bless him!—the poor innocent who can’t tell his right hand from his left.”
“Ye speak with an ill tongue, friend,” answered Dick, “to miscall your good master and my lord the king in the same libel. But King Harry—praised be the saints!—has come again into his right mind, and will have all things peaceably ordained. And as for Sir Daniel, y’are very brave behind his back. But I will be no tale-bearer; and let that suffice.”
“Your words are unkind, friend,” replied Dick, “to speak poorly of your good master and my lord the king in the same breath. But King Harry—bless the saints!—has regained his sanity and will have everything arranged peacefully. And about Sir Daniel, you’re quite bold when he’s not around. But I won’t spread gossip; let that be enough.”
“I say no harm of you, Master Richard,” returned the peasant. “Y’are a lad; but when ye come to a man’s inches, ye will find ye have an empty pocket. I say no more: the saints help Sir Daniel’s neighbours, and the Blessed Maid protect his wards!”
“I don’t mean any harm to you, Master Richard,” the peasant replied. “You’re just a kid; but when you grow up, you’ll find you have an empty pocket. I won’t say more: may the saints help Sir Daniel’s neighbors, and may the Blessed Maid protect his wards!”
“Clipsby,” said Richard, “you speak what I cannot hear with honour. Sir Daniel is my good master, and my guardian.”
“Clipsby,” Richard said, “you say what I can’t hear with respect. Sir Daniel is my good master and my guardian.”
“Come, now, will ye read me a riddle?” returned Clipsby. “On whose side is Sir Daniel?”
“Come on, will you read me a riddle?” Clipsby replied. “Whose side is Sir Daniel on?”
“I know not,” said Dick, colouring a little; for his guardian had changed sides continually in the troubles of that period, and every change had brought him some increase of fortune.[6]
“I don’t know,” said Dick, blushing a bit; his guardian had switched sides repeatedly during that time of turmoil, and each switch had brought him a little more luck.[6]
“Ay,” returned Clipsby, “you, nor no man. For, indeed, he is one that goes to bed Lancaster and gets up York.”
“Ay,” replied Clipsby, “not you, nor any man. Because, really, he’s someone who goes to bed as a Lancastrian and wakes up as a Yorkist.”
Just then the bridge rang under horse-shoe iron, and the party turned and saw Bennet Hatch come galloping—a brown-faced, grizzled fellow, heavy of hand and grim of mien, armed with sword and spear, a steel salet on his head, a leather jack upon his body. He was a great man in these parts; Sir Daniel’s right hand in peace and war, and at that time, by his master’s interest, bailiff of the hundred.
Just then, the bridge echoed under the sound of hoofbeats, and the group turned to see Bennet Hatch come galloping—he was a tough-looking guy with a weathered face, strong build, and a serious expression. He was equipped with a sword and spear, wearing a steel helmet and a leather jacket. He was an important figure in the area, Sir Daniel's right-hand man in both peacetime and wartime, and at that moment, thanks to his master’s influence, he was the bailiff of the hundred.
“Clipsby,” he shouted, “off to the Moat House, and send all other laggards the same gate. Bowyer will give you jack and salet. We must ride before curfew. Look to it: he that is last at the lych-gate Sir Daniel shall reward. Look to it right well! I know you for a man of naught. Nance,” he added, to one of the women, “is old Appleyard up town?”
“Clipsby,” he yelled, “head to the Moat House and send all the stragglers through the same gate. Bowyer will give you a jack and salet. We need to ride before curfew. Remember: the last one at the lych-gate will get punished by Sir Daniel. Take it seriously! I know you’re not worth much. Nance,” he said to one of the women, “is old Appleyard in town?”
“I’ll warrant you,” replied the woman. “In his field, for sure.”
“I guarantee you,” replied the woman. “In his area, for sure.”
So the group dispersed, and while Clipsby walked leisurely over the bridge, Bennet and young Shelton rode up the road together, through the village and past the church.
So the group broke up, and while Clipsby strolled casually over the bridge, Bennet and young Shelton rode up the road together, through the village and past the church.
“Ye will see the old shrew,” said Bennet. “He will waste more time grumbling and prating of Harry the Fift than would serve a man to shoe a horse. And all because he has been to the French wars!”
“You'll see the old grump,” said Bennet. “He'll waste more time complaining and talking about Henry the Fifth than it would take a guy to shoe a horse. And all because he’s been to the French wars!”
The house to which they were bound was the last in the village, standing alone among lilacs; and beyond it, on three sides, there was open meadow rising towards the borders of the wood.
The house they were heading to was the last one in the village, standing by itself among lilacs; and beyond it, on three sides, there were open meadows rising toward the edge of the woods.
Hatch dismounted, threw his rein over the fence, and[7] walked down the field, Dick keeping close at his elbow, to where the old soldier was digging, knee-deep in his cabbages, and now and again, in a cracked voice, singing a snatch of song. He was all dressed in leather, only his hood and tippet were of black frieze, and tied with scarlet; his face was like a walnut-shell, both for colour and wrinkles; but his old grey eye was still clear enough, and his sight unabated. Perhaps he was deaf; perhaps he thought it unworthy of an old archer of Agincourt to pay any heed to such disturbances; but neither the surly notes of the alarm bell, nor the near approach of Bennet and the lad, appeared at all to move him; and he continued obstinately digging, and piped up, very thin and shaky:
Hatch got off his horse, tossed the reins over the fence, and[7] walked down the field, with Dick right beside him, to where the old soldier was digging, knee-deep in his cabbages, occasionally singing a few lines in a cracked voice. He was dressed entirely in leather, with only his hood and scarf made of black wool, tied with a scarlet ribbon; his face looked like a walnut shell, both in color and wrinkles; but his old gray eye was still sharp, and his vision was just fine. Maybe he was deaf; perhaps he thought it beneath an old archer of Agincourt to pay attention to such distractions; but neither the gruff sounds of the alarm bell nor the approaching Bennet and the boy seemed to bother him at all; he kept digging stubbornly and started singing again, very thin and shaky:
"I hope you will regret what you've done to me."
“Nick Appleyard,” said Hatch, “Sir Oliver commends him to you, and bids that ye shall come within this hour to the Moat House, there to take command.”
“Nick Appleyard,” Hatch said, “Sir Oliver recommends him to you and asks that you come within the hour to the Moat House to take command.”
The old fellow looked up.
The old guy looked up.
“Save you, my masters!” he said, grinning. “And where goeth Master Hatch?”
“Save you, my masters!” he said, grinning. “And where is Master Hatch going?”
“Master Hatch is off to Kettley, with every man that we can horse,” returned Bennet. “There is a fight toward, it seems, and my lord stays a reinforcement.”
“Master Hatch is heading to Kettley, with every man we can send,” Bennet replied. “It looks like there’s a fight brewing, and my lord is sending reinforcements.”
“Ay, verily,” returned Appleyard. “And what will ye leave me to garrison withal?”
“Ay, truly,” replied Appleyard. “And what will you leave me to defend myself with?”
“I leave you six good men, and Sir Oliver to boot,” answered Hatch.[8]
“I leave you six good men, and Sir Oliver as well,” answered Hatch.[8]
“It’ll not hold the place,” said Appleyard; “the number sufficeth not. It would take two-score to make it good.”
“It won’t work,” said Appleyard; “there aren’t enough people. It would take forty to make it right.”
“Why, it’s for that we came to you, old shrew!” replied the other. “Who else is there but you that could do aught in such a house with such a garrison?”
“Why, that’s why we came to you, old shrew!” replied the other. “Who else is there besides you that could do anything in a place like this with such a crew?”
“Ay! when the pinch comes, ye remember the old shoe,” returned Nick. “There is not a man of you can back a horse or hold a bill; and as for archery—St. Michael! if old Harry the Fift were back again, he would stand and let ye shoot at him for a farthen a shoot!”
“Ah! when things get tough, you remember the old shoe,” Nick replied. “There isn't a single one of you who can back a horse or manage a bill; and as for archery—goodness! if old Henry the Fifth were here again, he would just stand there and let you shoot at him for a penny a shot!”
“Nay, Nick, there’s some can draw a good bow yet,” said Bennet.
“Nah, Nick, there are some who can still shoot a good bow,” said Bennet.
“Draw a good bow!” cried Appleyard. “Yes! But who’ll shoot me a good shoot? It’s there the eye comes in, and the head between your shoulders. Now, what might you call a long shoot, Bennet Hatch?”
“Draw a strong bow!” shouted Appleyard. “Yes! But who’s going to give me a good shot? That’s where your eye matters, and your brain between your ears. So, what would you consider a long shot, Bennet Hatch?”
“Well,” said Bennet, looking about him, “it would be a long shoot from here into the forest.”
“Well,” said Bennet, looking around, “it would be a long shot from here into the forest.”
“Ay, it would be a longish shoot,” said the old fellow, turning to look over his shoulder; and then he put up his hand over his eyes, and stood staring.
“Ay, it’s going to be a bit of a long shoot,” said the old guy, turning to look over his shoulder; then he raised his hand over his eyes and stood staring.
“Why, what are you looking at?” asked Bennet, with a chuckle. “Do you see Harry the Fift?”
“Why, what are you looking at?” Bennet asked with a chuckle. “Do you see Harry the Fifth?”
The veteran continued looking up the hill in silence. The sun shone broadly over the shelving meadows; a few white sheep wandered browsing; all was still but the distant jangle of the bell.
The veteran kept looking up the hill in silence. The sun shone brightly over the sloping meadows; a few white sheep grazed idly; everything was quiet except for the distant ringing of the bell.
“What is it, Appleyard?” asked Dick.
“What is it, Appleyard?” Dick asked.
And, sure enough, over the top of the forest, where it ran down in a tongue among the meadows, and ended in a pair of goodly green elms, about a bowshot from the field where they were standing, a flight of birds was skimming to and fro, in evident disorder.
And sure enough, above the forest, where it stretched down into a tongue among the meadows and ended in a pair of nice green elms, about a bowshot away from the field where they were standing, a flock of birds was flying back and forth in clear disarray.
“What of the birds?” said Bennet.
“What about the birds?” Bennet asked.
“Ay!” returned Appleyard, “y’are a wise man to go to war, Master Bennet. Birds are a good sentry; in forest places they be the first line of battle. Look you, now, if we lay here in camp, there might be archers skulking down to get the wind of us; and here would you be, none the wiser!”
“Ay!” replied Appleyard, “you’re smart to go to war, Master Bennet. Birds are great sentinels; in wooded areas, they’re the first line of defense. Just think, if we stayed here in camp, there could be archers creeping up to get the drop on us; and you’d be none the wiser!”
“Why, old shrew,” said Hatch, “there be no men nearer us than Sir Daniel’s, at Kettley; y’are as safe as in London Tower; and ye raise scares upon a man for a few chaffinches and sparrows!”
“Why, old shrew,” said Hatch, “there are no men closer to us than Sir Daniel’s at Kettley; you’re as safe as if you were in the Tower of London; and you’re making a fuss over a few chaffinches and sparrows!”
“Hear him!” grinned Appleyard. “How many a rogue would give his two crop ears to have a shoot at either of us? St. Michael, man! they hate us like two polecats!”
“Hear him!” grinned Appleyard. “How many crooks would give their two ears to have a shot at either of us? Seriously, man! They hate us like two skunks!”
“Well, sooth it is, they hate Sir Daniel,” answered Hatch, a little sobered.
"Well, it's true, they hate Sir Daniel," replied Hatch, a bit more serious.
“Ay, they hate Sir Daniel, and they hate every man that serves with him,” said Appleyard; “and in the first order of hating, they hate Bennet Hatch and old Nicholas the bow-man. See ye here: if there was a stout fellow yonder in the wood-edge, and you and I stood fair for him—as, by St. George, we stand!—which, think ye, would he choose?”
“Ay, they hate Sir Daniel, and they hate everyone who serves with him,” said Appleyard; “and at the top of that list, they hate Bennet Hatch and old Nicholas the bowman. Look here: if there was a strong guy over there at the edge of the woods, and you and I were standing here ready for him—as, by St. George, we are!—which one do you think he would choose?”
“You, for a good wager,” answered Hatch.
“You, for a good bet,” answered Hatch.
“My surcoat to a leather belt, it would be you!” cried the old archer. “Ye burned Grimstone, Bennet—they’ll[10] ne’er forgive you that, my master. And as for me, I’ll soon be in a good place, God grant, and out of bow-shoot—ay, and cannon-shoot—of all their malices. I am an old man, and draw fast to homeward, where the bed is ready. But for you, Bennet, y’are to remain behind here at your own peril, and if ye come to my years unhanged, the old true-blue English spirit will be dead.”
“My surcoat to a leather belt, it would be you!” shouted the old archer. “You burned Grimstone, Bennet—they’ll[10] never forgive you for that, my master. And as for me, I’ll soon be in a better place, God willing, and out of reach—yes, and out of danger—from all their malice. I'm an old man, and I'm nearing home, where my bed is waiting. But for you, Bennet, you’re here to stay at your own risk, and if you make it to my age without being hanged, the old true-blue English spirit will be dead.”
“Y’are the shrewishest old dolt in Tunstall Forest,” returned Hatch, visibly ruffled by these threats. “Get ye to your arms before Sir Oliver come, and leave prating for one good while. An’ ye had talked so much with Harry the Fift, his ears would ha’ been richer than his pocket.”
“You're the most annoying old fool in Tunstall Forest,” Hatch replied, clearly irritated by these threats. “Get your weapons ready before Sir Oliver arrives, and stop talking for a while. If you had chatted this much with Henry the Fifth, his ears would have been richer than his purse.”
An arrow sang in the air, like a huge hornet; it struck old Appleyard between the shoulder-blades, and pierced him clean through, and he fell forward on his face among the cabbages. Hatch, with a broken cry, leapt into the air; then, stooping double, he ran for the cover of the house. And in the meanwhile Dick Shelton had dropped behind a lilac, and had his cross-bow bent and shouldered, covering the point of the forest.
An arrow whizzed through the air like a giant hornet; it hit old Appleyard between the shoulder blades and went straight through him, causing him to fall forward face-first into the cabbages. Hatch let out a broken cry and jumped into the air; then, bending low, he sprinted for the safety of the house. Meanwhile, Dick Shelton had crouched behind a lilac, ready with his crossbow, aiming toward the edge of the forest.
Not a leaf stirred. The sheep were patiently browsing; the birds had settled. But there lay the old man, with a cloth-yard arrow standing in his back; and there were Hatch holding to the gable, and Dick crouching and ready behind the lilac bush.
Not a leaf moved. The sheep were calmly grazing; the birds had settled. But there lay the old man, with a long arrow stuck in his back; and there was Hatch holding onto the gable, and Dick crouching and ready behind the lilac bush.
“D’ye see aught?” cried Hatch.
"Do you see anything?" cried Hatch.
“Not a twig stirs,” said Dick.
“Not a twig is moving,” said Dick.
“I think shame to leave him lying,” said Bennet, coming forward once more with hesitating steps and a very pale[11] countenance. “Keep a good eye on the wood, Master Shelton—keep a clear eye on the wood. The saints assoil us! here was a good shoot!”
“I feel ashamed to leave him lying there,” Bennet said, moving forward again with hesitant steps and a very pale[11] face. “Watch the woods closely, Master Shelton—stay alert about the woods. May the saints forgive us! That was a good shot!”
Bennet raised the old archer on his knee. He was not yet dead; his face worked, and his eyes shut and opened like machinery, and he had a most horrible, ugly look of one in pain.
Bennet lifted the old archer onto his knee. He wasn't dead yet; his face contorted, and his eyes opened and closed like a machine, presenting a truly horrible, ugly expression of someone in pain.
“Can ye hear, old Nick?” asked Hatch. “Have ye a last wish before ye wend, old brother?”
“Can you hear me, old Nick?” asked Hatch. “Do you have a final wish before you go, old brother?”
“Pluck out the shaft, and let me pass, a’ Mary’s name!” gasped Appleyard. “I be done with Old England. Pluck it out!”
“Pull out the arrow, and let me go, in Mary’s name!” gasped Appleyard. “I’m done with Old England. Pull it out!”
“Master Dick,” said Bennet, “come hither, and pull me a good pull upon the arrow. He would fain pass, the poor sinner.”
“Master Dick,” said Bennet, “come here and give me a good shot with the arrow. The poor sinner is eager to move on.”
Dick laid down his cross-bow, and pulling hard upon the arrow, drew it forth. A gush of blood followed; the old archer scrambled half upon his feet, called once upon the name of God, and then fell dead. Hatch, upon his knees among the cabbages, prayed fervently for the welfare of the passing spirit. But even as he prayed, it was plain that his mind was still divided, and he kept ever an eye upon the corner of the wood from which the shot had come. When he had done, he got to his feet again, drew off one of his mailed gauntlets, and wiped his pale face, which was all wet with terror.
Dick put down his crossbow and pulled hard on the arrow to remove it. A rush of blood followed; the old archer managed to get halfway to his feet, called out the name of God, and then collapsed dead. Hatch, kneeling among the cabbages, prayed earnestly for the soul of the departing spirit. But even as he prayed, it was clear his mind was still conflicted, and he kept glancing at the corner of the woods where the shot had come from. Once he finished praying, he stood up, took off one of his armored gloves, and wiped his pale face, which was drenched in fear.
“Ay,” he said, “it’ll be my turn next.”
“Yeah,” he said, “I’ll be up next.”
“Who hath done this, Bennet?” Richard asked, still holding the arrow in his hand.[12]
“Who did this, Bennet?” Richard asked, still holding the arrow in his hand.[12]
“Nay, the saints know,” said Hatch. “Here are a good two-score Christian souls that we have hunted out of house and holding, he and I. He has paid his shot, poor shrew, nor will it be long, mayhap, ere I pay mine. Sir Daniel driveth overhard.”
“Nah, the saints know,” said Hatch. “Here are about forty Christian souls that we have chased out of their homes and possessions, he and I. He has covered his costs, poor guy, and it won’t be long, perhaps, before I cover mine. Sir Daniel is pushing too hard.”
“This is a strange shaft,” said the lad, looking at the arrow in his hand.
“This is a weird arrow,” said the young guy, looking at the arrow in his hand.
“Ay, by my faith!” cried Bennet. “Black, and black-feathered. Here is an ill-favoured shaft, by my sooth! for black, they say, bodes burial. And here be words written. Wipe the blood away. What read ye?”
“Yeah, I swear!” shouted Bennet. “Black, and with black feathers. This is an ugly arrow, I swear! Because black, they say, symbolizes death. And there are words written here. Wipe the blood off. What do you read?”
“‘Appulyaird fro Jon Amend-All,’” read Shelton. “What should this betoken?”
“‘Application for John Amend-All,’” read Shelton. “What could this mean?”
“Nay, I like it not,” returned the retainer, shaking his head. “John Amend-All! Here is a rogue’s name for those that be up in the world! But why stand we here to make a mark? Take him by the knees, good Master Shelton, while I lift him by the shoulders, and let us lay him in his house. This will be a rare shog to poor Sir Oliver; he will turn paper colour; he will pray like a windmill.”
"Nah, I don’t like it," replied the servant, shaking his head. "John Amend-All! That’s quite a shady name for those who are well off! But why are we just standing here? Master Shelton, grab him by the knees while I lift him by the shoulders, and let’s get him into his house. This will be quite a shock for poor Sir Oliver; he’ll turn pale like paper; he’ll pray like crazy."
They took up the old archer, and carried him between them into his house, where he had dwelt alone. And there they laid him on the floor, out of regard for the mattress and sought, as best they might, to straighten and compose his limbs.
They picked up the old archer and carried him between them into his house, where he had lived alone. There, they laid him on the floor to avoid damaging the mattress and tried their best to straighten and arrange his limbs.
Appleyard’s house was clean and bare. There was a bed, with a blue cover, a cupboard, a great chest, a pair of joint-stools, a hinged table in the chimney-corner, and hung upon the wall the old soldier’s armoury of bows[13] and defensive armour. Hatch began to look about him curiously.
Appleyard’s house was tidy and minimal. There was a bed with a blue comforter, a cupboard, a large chest, a couple of joint stools, a folding table in the corner by the fireplace, and hanging on the wall was the old soldier’s collection of bows[13] and protective armor. Hatch started to explore the room with curiosity.
“Nick had money,” he said. “He may have had three-score pounds put by. I would I could light upon’t! When ye lose an old friend, Master Richard, the best consolation is to heir him. See, now, this chest. I would go a mighty wager there is a bushel of gold therein. He had a strong hand to get, and a hard hand to keep withal, had Appleyard the archer. Now may God rest his spirit! Near eighty year he was afoot and about, and ever getting; but now he’s on the broad of his back, poor shrew, and no more lacketh; and if his chattels came to a good friend, he would be merrier, methinks, in heaven.”
“Nick had money,” he said. “He might have saved up three score pounds. I wish I could find it! When you lose an old friend, Master Richard, the best way to cope is to inherit from him. Look at this chest. I bet there’s a bushel of gold inside. Appleyard the archer was skilled at acquiring wealth and tough at holding onto it. May God rest his soul! He was active for nearly eighty years, always gaining, but now he's lying flat on his back, poor guy, and can’t use it anymore; and if his belongings were to go to a good friend, he’d be happier, I think, in heaven.”
“Come, Hatch,” said Dick, “respect his stone-blind eyes. Would ye rob the man before his body? Nay, he would walk!”
“Come on, Hatch,” said Dick, “show some respect for his stone-blind eyes. Would you steal from the man while he's still alive? No way, he would get up and walk!”
Hatch made several signs of the cross; but by this time his natural complexion had returned, and he was not easily to be dashed from any purpose. It would have gone hard with the chest had not the gate sounded, and presently after the door of the house opened and admitted a tall, portly, ruddy, black-eyed man of near fifty, in a surplice and black robe.
Hatch crossed himself several times; by now, his normal color had come back, and he was determined not to be swayed from his goal. Things would have been difficult for the chest if the gate hadn't made a sound, and soon after, the door of the house opened to reveal a tall, stout, ruddy, black-eyed man in his late forties, dressed in a surplice and black robe.
“Appleyard—” the newcomer was saying, as he entered; but he stopped dead. “Ave Maria!” he cried. “Saints be our shield! What cheer is this?”
“Appleyard—” the newcomer was saying as he walked in; but he stopped abruptly. “Ave Maria!” he exclaimed. “Goodness gracious! What’s going on here?”
“Cold cheer with Appleyard, sir parson,” answered Hatch, with perfect cheerfulness. “Shot at his own door, and alighteth even now at purgatory gates. Ay! there, if tales be true, he shall lack neither coal nor candle.”[14]
“Cold cheer with Appleyard, sir parson,” replied Hatch, with complete cheerfulness. “He was shot at his own door, and he’s now landing at the gates of purgatory. Yes! There, if the stories are true, he won’t be short of coal or candles.”[14]
Sir Oliver groped his way to a joint-stool, and sat down upon it, sick and white.
Sir Oliver felt his way to a stool and sat down on it, feeling ill and pale.
“This is a judgment! O, a great stroke!” he sobbed, and rattled off a leash of prayers.
“This is a judgment! Oh, what a blow!” he sobbed, and quickly recited a series of prayers.
Hatch meanwhile reverently doffed his salet and knelt down.
Hatch, meanwhile, respectfully removed his helmet and knelt down.
“Ay, Bennet,” said the priest, somewhat recovering, “and what may this be? What enemy hath done this?”
“Ay, Bennet,” said the priest, somewhat recovering, “and what’s going on here? What enemy did this?”
“Here, Sir Oliver, is the arrow. See, it is written upon with words,” said Dick.
“Here, Sir Oliver, is the arrow. Look, it’s written on it with words,” said Dick.
“Nay,” cried the priest, “this is a foul hearing! John Amend-All! A right Lollardy word. And black of hue, as for an omen! Sirs, this knave arrow likes me not. But it importeth rather to take counsel. Who should this be? Bethink you, Bennet. Of so many black ill-willers, which should he be that doth so hardily outface us? Simnel? I do much question it. The Walsinghams? Nay, they are not yet so broken; they still think to have the law over us, when times change. There was Simon Malmesbury, too. How think ye, Bennet?”
“No,” shouted the priest, “this is a terrible hearing! John Amend-All! Such a Lollard term. And dark as an omen! Gentlemen, this rogue doesn't sit well with me. But we should talk it over. Who could this be? Think about it, Bennet. Among so many malicious enemies, who would dare confront us like this? Simnel? I doubt it. The Walsinghams? No, they’re not yet beaten; they still believe they can have the upper hand when things change. There was also Simon Malmesbury. What do you think, Bennet?”
“What think ye, sir,” returned Hatch, “of Ellis Duckworth?”
“What do you think, sir,” Hatch replied, “about Ellis Duckworth?”
“Nay, Bennet, never. Nay, not he,” said the priest. “There cometh never any rising, Bennet, from below—so all judicious chroniclers concord in their opinion; but rebellion travelleth ever downward from above; and when Dick, Tom, and Harry take them to their bills, look ever narrowly to see what lord is profited thereby. Now, Sir Daniel, having once more joined him to the Queen’s party, is in ill odour[15] with the Yorkist lords. Thence, Bennet, comes the blow—by what procuring, I yet seek; but therein lies the nerve of this discomfiture.”
“Never, Bennet, never. Not him,” said the priest. “There’s never any rise coming from below—so all wise historians agree on this; but rebellion always comes from above. And when Dick, Tom, and Harry take up their arms, always look closely to see which lord benefits from it. Now, Sir Daniel, having once again allied himself with the Queen’s party, is in bad standing with the Yorkist lords. That’s where the trouble is coming from, Bennet—I’m still trying to find out how it happened; but that's the core of this setback.”
“An’t please you, Sir Oliver,” said Bennet, “the axles are so hot in this country that I have long been smelling fire. So did this poor sinner, Appleyard. And, by your leave, men’s spirits are so foully inclined to all of us, that it needs neither York nor Lancaster to spur them on. Hear my plain thoughts: You, that are a clerk, and Sir Daniel, that sails on any wind, ye have taken many men’s goods, and beaten and hanged not a few. Y’are called to count for this; in the end, I wot not how, ye have ever the uppermost at law, and ye think all patched. But give me leave, Sir Oliver: the man that ye have dispossessed and beaten is but the angrier, and some day, when the black devil is by, he will up with his bow and clout me a yard of arrow through your inwards.”
“Excuse me, Sir Oliver,” said Bennet, “the axles are so hot in this country that I’ve been smelling smoke for a while. So did this poor soul, Appleyard. And honestly, people’s spirits are so low that it doesn’t even take York or Lancaster to provoke them. Let me be clear: You, as a clerk, and Sir Daniel, who goes with whichever way the wind blows, have taken many men’s possessions and have beaten and hanged quite a few. You’re going to have to answer for this; somehow, you always manage to come out on top in court, and you think everything’s fine. But allow me to say, Sir Oliver: the man you have robbed and beaten is only getting angrier, and one day, when the devil is around, he’ll pick up his bow and shoot an arrow right through you.”
“Nay, Bennet, y’are in the wrong. Bennet, ye should be glad to be corrected,” said Sir Oliver. “Y’are a prater, Bennet, a talker, a babbler; your mouth is wider than your two ears. Mend it, Bennet, mend it.”
“Come on, Bennet, you’re mistaken. You should be happy to be corrected,” said Sir Oliver. “You’re a chatterbox, Bennet, a talker, a babbler; you talk more than you listen. Fix it, Bennet, fix it.”
“Nay, I say no more. Have it as ye list,” said the retainer.
“Nah, I won't say anything more. Do what you want,” said the servant.
The priest now rose from the stool, and from the writing-case that hung about his neck took forth wax and a taper, and a flint and steel. With these he sealed up the chest and the cupboard with Sir Daniel’s arms, Hatch looking on disconsolate; and then the whole party proceeded, somewhat timorously, to sally from the house and get to horse.[16]
The priest stood up from the stool and took out some wax, a candle, flint, and steel from the writing case that was hanging around his neck. He used these to seal the chest and the cupboard with Sir Daniel’s coat of arms, while Hatch watched sadly. Then, the whole group cautiously made their way out of the house to mount their horses.[16]
“’Tis time we were on the road, Sir Oliver,” said Hatch, as he held the priest’s stirrup while he mounted.
“It's time we hit the road, Sir Oliver,” said Hatch, as he held the priest's stirrup while he got on.
“Ay; but, Bennet, things are changed,” returned the parson. “There is now no Appleyard—rest his soul!—to keep the garrison. I shall keep you, Bennet. I must have a good man to rest me on in this day of black arrows. ‘The arrow that flieth by day,’ saith the evangel; I have no mind of the context; nay, I am a sluggard priest, I am too deep in men’s affairs. Well, let us ride forth, Master Hatch. The jackmen should be at the church by now.”
“Ay, but Bennet, things have changed,” replied the parson. “There’s no Appleyard—rest his soul!—to hold the fort anymore. I need you, Bennet. I need a good man to rely on during this tough time. ‘The arrow that flies by day,’ says the scripture; I can’t recall the whole context; honestly, I’m a lazy priest, too caught up in people’s problems. Well, let’s head out, Master Hatch. The jackmen should be at the church by now.”
So they rode forward down the road, with the wind after them, blowing the tails of the parson’s cloak; and behind them, as they went, clouds began to arise and blot out the sinking sun. They had passed three of the scattered houses that make up Tunstall hamlet, when, coming to a turn, they saw the church before them. Ten or a dozen houses clustered immediately round it; but to the back the churchyard was next the meadows. At the lych-gate, near a score of men were gathered, some in the saddle, some standing by their horses’ heads. They were variously armed and mounted; some with spears, some with bills, some with bows, and some bestriding plough-horses, still splashed with the mire of the furrow; for these were the very dregs of the country, and all the better men and the fair equipments were already with Sir Daniel in the field.
So they rode down the road, with the wind at their backs, blowing the edges of the parson’s cloak; and behind them, clouds started to form and cover the setting sun. They passed three of the scattered houses that make up Tunstall hamlet, and as they turned a corner, they saw the church ahead. Ten or a dozen houses were clustered around it, but behind it, the churchyard was next to the meadows. Near the lych-gate, about twenty men had gathered, some in the saddle, some standing by their horses' heads. They were armed and mounted in different ways; some had spears, some had bills, some had bows, and some were on plough-horses still muddy from the fields; these were the very bottom of society, and all the better men and decent gear were already with Sir Daniel in the field.
“We have not done amiss, praised be the cross of Holywood! Sir Daniel will be right well content,” observed the priest, inwardly numbering the troop.
“We haven't done anything wrong, thank goodness for the cross of Holywood! Sir Daniel will be quite pleased,” said the priest, quietly counting the troops.
“Who goes? Stand! if ye be true!” shouted Bennet.[17]
“Who’s there? Stand up! if you’re true!” shouted Bennet.[17]
A man was seen slipping through the churchyard among the yews; and at the sound of this summons he discarded all concealment, and fairly took to his heels for the forest. The men at the gate, who had been hitherto unaware of the stranger’s presence, woke and scattered. Those who had dismounted began scrambling into the saddle; the rest rode in pursuit; but they had to make the circuit of the consecrated ground, and it was plain their quarry would escape them. Hatch, roaring an oath, put his horse at the hedge, to head him off; but the beast refused, and sent his rider sprawling in the dust. And though he was up again in a moment, and had caught the bridle, the time had gone by, and the fugitive had gained too great a lead for any hope of capture.
A man was seen sneaking through the churchyard among the yews, and when he heard this call, he dropped all pretense and ran straight for the forest. The men at the gate, who had been unaware of the stranger’s presence, woke up and scattered. Those who had gotten off their horses started scrambling back into the saddles; the others rode after him. However, they had to circle around the sacred ground, and it was clear that their target would get away. Hatch, shouting an oath, urged his horse at the hedge to cut him off, but the horse refused and sent him sprawling in the dirt. Even though he got back up right away and grabbed the bridle, it was too late, and the fugitive had pulled too far ahead for any hope of capture.
The wisest of all had been Dick Shelton. Instead of starting in a vain pursuit, he had whipped his cross-bow from his back, bent it, and set a quarrel to the string; and now, when the others had desisted, he turned to Bennet and asked if he should shoot.
The smartest of them all had been Dick Shelton. Instead of chasing after something pointless, he pulled his crossbow from his back, drew it, and loaded a bolt. Now, when the others had stopped, he turned to Bennet and asked if he should take the shot.
“Shoot! shoot!” cried the priest, with sanguinary violence.
“Shoot! Shoot!” yelled the priest, with brutal intensity.
“Cover him, Master Dick,” said Bennet. “Bring me him down like a ripe apple.”
“Take him down, Master Dick,” said Bennet. “Bring him down like a ripe apple.”
The fugitive was now within but a few leaps of safety; but this last part of the meadow ran very steeply up-hill; and the man ran slower in proportion. What with the greyness of the falling night, and the uneven movements of the runner, it was no easy aim; and as Dick levelled his bow, he felt a kind of pity, and a half desire that he might miss. The quarrel sped.[18]
The fugitive was now just a few jumps away from safety; but this last part of the meadow was quite steep uphill; and the man slowed down more as he ran. With the grayness of the falling night and the uneven movements of the runner, it was no easy target; and as Dick aimed his bow, he felt a kind of pity and a small wish that he might miss. The arrow shot off.[18]
The man stumbled and fell, and a great cheer arose from Hatch and the pursuers. But they were counting their corn before the harvest. The man fell lightly; he was lightly afoot again, turned and waved his cap in a bravado, and was out of sight next moment in the margin of the wood.
The man tripped and fell, and a loud cheer erupted from Hatch and the pursuers. But they were celebrating too soon. The man fell easily; he got back on his feet quickly, turned, and waved his hat in defiance, disappearing a moment later into the edge of the woods.
“And the plague go with him!” cried Bennet. “He has thieves’ heels; he can run, by St. Banbury! But you touched him, Master Shelton; he has stolen your quarrel, may he never have good I grudge him less!”
“And the plague go with him!” shouted Bennet. “He’s got the speed of a thief; he can run, by St. Banbury! But you laid a hand on him, Master Shelton; he’s taken your fight, may he never find peace, I resent him less!”
“Nay, but what made he by the church?” asked Sir Oliver. “I am shrewdly afeared there has been mischief here. Clipsby, good fellow, get ye down from your horse, and search thoroughly among the yews.”
“Nah, but what was he doing by the church?” asked Sir Oliver. “I’m really worried there’s been some trouble here. Clipsby, my good man, get down from your horse and search carefully among the yews.”
Clipsby was gone but a little while ere he returned, carrying a paper.
Clipsby was gone for only a short time before he came back, holding a piece of paper.
“This writing was pinned to the church door,” he said, handing it to the parson. “I found naught else, sir parson.”
“This note was posted on the church door,” he said, handing it to the pastor. “I found nothing else, sir pastor.”
“Now, by the power of Mother Church,” cried Sir Oliver, “but this runs hard on sacrilege! For the king’s good pleasure, or the lord of the manor—well! But that every run-the-hedge in a green jerkin should fasten papers to the chancel door—nay, it runs hard on sacrilege, hard; and men have burned for matters of less weight. But what have we here? The light falls apace. Good Master Richard, y’ have young eyes. Read me, I pray, this libel.”
“Now, by the authority of the Church,” shouted Sir Oliver, “this is really pushing the limits of sacrilege! For the king’s favor or the lord of the manor—that’s one thing. But for every lowlife in a green jacket to stick papers on the church door—no, this is definitely sacrilege, no doubt about it; and people have been burned for much less. But what do we have here? The light is fading quickly. Good Master Richard, you’ve got young eyes. Please read me this document.”
Dick Shelton took the paper in his hand and read it aloud. It contained some lines of very rugged doggerel, hardly even rhyming, written in a gross character, and most uncouthly[19] spelt. With the spelling somewhat bettered, this is how they ran:
Dick Shelton took the paper in his hand and read it out loud. It had some lines of rough poetry that barely rhymed, written in a crude style, and spelled in an awkward way[19]. With the spelling slightly improved, this is how they went:
Four for the griefs that I've experienced,
Four for the number of sick men That have oppressed me from time to time.
That burned Grimstone, the walls and the thatch.
We'll consider it a fair game.
A black arrow in each black heart.
Get on your knees to pray: You are dead thieves, yes and no!
“Jon Amend-all
of the Green Wood,
And his jolly fellaweship.
“Jon Amend-all
of the Green Woods,
And his upbeat friends.
“Item, we have mo arrowes and goode hempen cord for otheres of your following.”
“By the way, we have more arrows and good hempen cord for the others who are with you.”
“Now, well-a-day for charity and the Christian graces!” cried Sir Oliver, lamentably. “Sirs, this is an ill world, and groweth daily worse. I will swear upon the cross of Holywood I am as innocent of that good knight’s hurt, whether[20] in act or purpose, as the babe unchristened. Neither was his throat cut; for therein they are again in error, as there still live credible witnesses to show.”
“Wow, what a shame for charity and Christian values!” cried Sir Oliver, mournfully. “Gentlemen, this is a terrible world, and it seems to get worse every day. I swear on the Holywood cross that I’m as innocent of hurting that good knight, in action or intention, as an unbaptized baby. And his throat wasn’t cut; they are wrong about that too, as there are still reliable witnesses to prove it.”
“It boots not, sir parson,” said Bennet. “Here is unseasonable talk.”
“It doesn’t boot, sir parson,” said Bennet. “This is an inappropriate conversation.”
“Nay, Master Bennet, not so. Keep ye in your due place, good Bennet,” answered the priest. “I shall make mine innocence appear. I will, upon no consideration, lose my poor life in error. I take all men to witness that I am clear of this matter. I was not even in the Moat House. I was sent of an errand before nine upon the clock——”
“Nah, Master Bennet, not like that. Stay in your proper place, good Bennet,” the priest replied. “I will prove my innocence. I will not lose my life for a mistake. I call on all men to witness that I am innocent of this. I wasn’t even at the Moat House. I was sent on an errand before nine o'clock—”
“Sir Oliver,” said Hatch, interrupting, “since it please you not to stop this sermon, I will take other means. Goffe, sound to horse.”
“Sir Oliver,” Hatch said, interrupting, “since you insist on not stopping this sermon, I’ll find another way. Goffe, get the horses ready.”
And while the tucket was sounding, Bennet moved close to the bewildered parson, and whispered violently in his ear.
And while the trumpet was sounding, Bennet moved close to the confused priest and whispered fiercely in his ear.
Dick Shelton saw the priest’s eye turned upon him for an instant in a startled glance. He had some cause for thought; for this Sir Harry Shelton was his own natural father. But he said never a word, and kept his countenance unmoved.
Dick Shelton caught a glimpse of the priest's startled gaze on him for a moment. He had plenty to think about; after all, Sir Harry Shelton was his biological father. But he didn't say a word and kept his expression steady.
Hatch and Sir Oliver discussed together for awhile their altered situation; ten men, it was decided between them, should be reserved, not only to garrison the Moat House, but to escort the priest across the wood. In the meantime, as Bennet was to remain behind, the command of the reinforcement was given to Master Shelton. Indeed, there was no choice; the men were loutish fellows, dull and unskilled[21] in war, while Dick was not only popular, but resolute and grave beyond his age. Although his youth had been spent in these rough, country places, the lad had been well taught in letters by Sir Oliver, and Hatch himself had shown him the management of arms and the first principles of command. Bennet had always been kind and helpful; he was one of those who are cruel as the grave to those they call their enemies, but ruggedly faithful and well willing to their friends; and now, while Sir Oliver entered the next house to write, in his swift, exquisite penmanship, a memorandum of the last occurrences to his master, Sir Daniel Brackley, Bennet came up to his pupil to wish him God-speed upon his enterprise.
Hatch and Sir Oliver talked for a while about their changed situation; they decided to reserve ten men, not only to guard the Moat House but also to escort the priest through the woods. Meanwhile, since Bennet was going to stay behind, the command of the reinforcements was given to Master Shelton. There wasn’t really a choice; the men were rough, dull, and untrained in battle, while Dick was not only well-liked but also strong-willed and more serious than his age suggested. Although he had grown up in these harsh, rural areas, he had been well educated in reading and writing by Sir Oliver, and Hatch had taught him how to handle weapons and the basics of leadership. Bennet had always been kind and supportive; he was one of those who could be harsh to his enemies but fiercely loyal and helpful to his friends. Now, while Sir Oliver went into the next house to write a quick note in his elegant handwriting about the recent events for his master, Sir Daniel Brackley, Bennet approached his student to wish him good luck on his mission.
“Ye must go the long way about, Master Shelton,” he said; “round by the bridge, for your life! Keep a sure man fifty paces afore you, to draw shots; and go softly till y’are past the wood. If the rogues fall upon you, ride for’t; ye will do naught by standing. And keep ever forward, Master Shelton; turn me not back again, an ye love your life; there is no help in Tunstall, mind ye that. And now, since ye go to the great wars about the king, and I continue to dwell here in extreme jeopardy of my life, and the saints alone can certify if we shall meet again below, I give you my last counsels now at your riding. Keep an eye on Sir Daniel; he is unsure. Put not your trust in the jack-priest; he intendeth not amiss, but doth the will of others; it is a hand-gun for Sir Daniel! Get your good lordship where ye go; make you strong friends; look to it. And think ever a paternoster while on Bennet Hatch. There are worse rogues afoot than Bennet. So, God-speed!”[22]
“You need to take the long way, Master Shelton,” he said; “go around by the bridge, for your life! Keep a reliable person fifty paces ahead to draw fire; and move quietly until you’re past the woods. If the scoundrels attack you, ride for it; standing still won’t help you. Always keep moving forward, Master Shelton; don’t turn back if you value your life; there’s no help in Tunstall, remember that. And now, since you’re heading off to the great wars for the king, and I’m stuck here in serious danger, with only the saints knowing if we’ll meet again, I give you my last advice as you ride. Watch out for Sir Daniel; he’s untrustworthy. Don’t rely on the jack-priest; he means no harm, but he’s just doing someone else’s bidding; he’s a loaded weapon for Sir Daniel! Get yourself well established wherever you go; make strong allies; be careful. And always say a prayer while you’re near Bennet Hatch. There are worse villains out there than Bennet. So, good luck!”[22]
“And Heaven be with you, Bennet!” returned Dick. “Ye were a good friend to meward, and so I shall say ever.”
“And heaven be with you, Bennet!” replied Dick. “You were a good friend to me, and I’ll always say that.”
“And, look ye, master,” added Hatch, with a certain embarrassment, “if this Amend-All should get a shaft into me, ye might, mayhap, lay out a gold mark or mayhap a pound for my poor soul; for it is like to go stiff with me in purgatory.”
“And, look, master,” Hatch added, a bit awkwardly, “if this Amend-All were to get a shaft into me, you might want to spend a gold mark or maybe a pound for my poor soul; because it’s likely I’ll be stuck in purgatory.”
“Ye shall have your will of it, Bennet,” answered Dick. “But, what cheer, man! we shall meet again, where ye shall have more need of ale than masses.”
“You'll get your way with it, Bennet,” replied Dick. “But hey, my friend! We'll meet again, where you'll need ale more than prayers.”
“The saints so grant it, Master Dick!” returned the other. “But here comes Sir Oliver. An he were as quick with the long-bow as with the pen, he would be a brave man-at-arms.”
“The saints grant it, Master Dick!” replied the other. “But here comes Sir Oliver. If he were as quick with the longbow as he is with the pen, he'd be a great warrior.”
Sir Oliver gave Dick a sealed packet, with this superscription: “To my ryght worchypful master. Sir Daniel Brackley, knyght, be thys delyvered in haste.”
Sir Oliver handed Dick a sealed packet, with this inscription: “To my right worshipful master, Sir Daniel Brackley, knight, deliver this quickly.”
And Dick, putting it in the bosom of his jacket, gave the word and set forth westward up the village.[23]
And Dick, tucking it into the front of his jacket, gave the signal and headed westward through the village.[23]
BOOK I
THE TWO LADS
CHAPTER I
AT THE SIGN OF THE SUN IN KETTLEY
Sir Daniel and his men lay in and about Kettley that night, warmly quartered and well patrolled. But the Knight of Tunstall was one who never rested from money-getting; and even now, when he was on the brink of an adventure which should make or mar him, he was up an hour after midnight to squeeze poor neighbours. He was one who trafficked greatly in disputed inheritances; it was his way to buy out the most unlikely claimant, and then, by the favour he curried with great lords about the king, procure unjust decisions in his favour; or, if that was too roundabout, to seize the disputed manor by force of arms, and rely on his influence and Sir Oliver’s cunning in the law to hold what he had snatched. Kettley was one such place; it had come very lately into his clutches; he still met with opposition from the tenants; and it was to overawe discontent that he had led his troops that way.
Sir Daniel and his men were settled in and around Kettley that night, comfortably housed and well-guarded. But the Knight of Tunstall was someone who never stopped looking for ways to make money; even now, as he stood on the edge of an adventure that could make or break him, he was up an hour after midnight trying to take advantage of poor neighbors. He was heavily involved in trading disputed inheritances; his tactic was to buy out the most unlikely claimant and then, through the connections he built with powerful lords close to the king, secure unfair decisions in his favor. Or if that was too complicated, he would take the disputed manor by force and count on his influence and Sir Oliver’s legal tricks to keep what he had grabbed. Kettley was one of those places; it had only recently fallen into his hands, and he still faced pushback from the tenants. To intimidate those unhappy with the situation, he had brought his troops there.
By two in the morning, Sir Daniel sat in the inn room, close by the fireside, for it was cold at that hour among the fens of Kettley. By his elbow stood a pottle of spiced ale. He had taken off his visored headpiece, and sat with his bald head and thin, dark visage resting on one hand, wrapped warmly in a sanguine-coloured cloak. At the lower end of[26] the room about a dozen of his men stood sentry over the door or lay asleep on benches; and somewhat nearer hand, a young lad, apparently of twelve or thirteen, was stretched in a mantle on the floor. The host of the Sun stood before the great man.
By two in the morning, Sir Daniel sat in the inn room, close to the fireside, as it was chilly at that hour among the fens of Kettley. Next to him was a jug of spiced ale. He had taken off his helmet and sat with his bald head and thin, dark face resting on one hand, wrapped warmly in a red cloak. At the far end of[26] the room, about a dozen of his men stood guard by the door or were asleep on benches; and a bit closer, a young boy, probably around twelve or thirteen, lay on the floor covered with a mantle. The host of the Sun stood before the important man.
“Now, mark me, mine host,” Sir Daniel said, “follow but mine orders, and I shall be your good lord ever. I must have good men for head boroughs, and I will have Adam-a-More high constable; see to it narrowly. If other men be chosen, it shall avail you nothing; rather it shall be found to your sore cost. For those that have paid rent to Walsingham I shall take good measure—you among the rest, mine host.”
“Now, listen to me, my host,” Sir Daniel said, “follow my orders, and I will always be a good lord to you. I need good men for the head boroughs, and I will have Adam-a-More as high constable; make sure of it. If other men are chosen, it won't do you any good; in fact, it will turn out to be very costly for you. For those who have paid rent to Walsingham, I will take good care of things—you among them, my host.”
“Good knight,” said the host, “I will swear upon the cross of Holywood I did but pay to Walsingham upon compulsion. Nay, bully knight, I love not the rogue Walsinghams; they were as poor as thieves, bully knight. Give me a great lord like you. Nay; ask me among the neighbours, I am stout for Brackley.”
“Good knight,” said the host, “I swear on the cross of Holywood that I only paid Walsingham because I had to. No, tough knight, I don’t like those shady Walsinghams; they were as broke as thieves, tough knight. Give me a great lord like you. No; ask around the neighbors, I’m solidly on Brackley’s side.”
“It may be,” said Sir Daniel, drily. “Ye shall then pay twice.”
“It might be,” said Sir Daniel, dryly. “Then you'll have to pay double.”
The innkeeper made a horrid grimace; but this was a piece of bad luck that might readily befall a tenant in these unruly times, and he was perhaps glad to make his peace so easily.
The innkeeper made a terrible face; but this was a stroke of bad luck that could easily happen to anyone living in these chaotic times, and he was probably relieved to settle things so easily.
“Bring up yon fellow, Selden!” cried the knight.
“Bring that guy here, Selden!” shouted the knight.
And one of his retainers led up a poor, cringing old man, as pale as a candle, and all shaking with the fen fever.
And one of his followers brought forward a poor, cowering old man, who was as pale as a candle and trembling all over with swamp fever.
“Sirrah,” said Sir Daniel, “your name?”
“Hey you,” said Sir Daniel, “what's your name?”

“An’t please your worship,” replied the man, “my name is Condall—Condall of Shoreby, at your good worship’s pleasure.”
“Please, your honor,” replied the man, “my name is Condall—Condall from Shoreby, at your service.”
“I have heard you ill reported on,” returned the knight. “Ye deal in treason, rogue; ye trudge the country leasing; y’are heavily suspicioned of the death of severals. How, fellow, are ye so bold? But I will bring you down.”
“I've heard bad things about you,” the knight replied. “You're involved in treason, scoundrel; you wander the countryside spreading lies; you're heavily suspected of several deaths. How, man, can you be so bold? But I will take you down.”
“Right honourable and my reverend lord,” the man cried, “here is some hodge-podge, saving your good presence. I am but a poor private man, and have hurt none.”
“Right honorable and my respected lord,” the man exclaimed, “here is some mixed nonsense, with all due respect. I’m just a simple person, and I haven’t harmed anyone.”
“The under-sheriff did report of you most vilely,” said the knight. “‘Seize me,’ saith he, ‘that Tyndal of Shoreby.’”
“The under-sheriff spoke of you very poorly,” said the knight. “‘Arrest me,’ he says, ‘that Tyndal of Shoreby.’”
“Condall, my good lord; Condall is my poor name,” said the unfortunate.
“Condall, my good lord; Condall is my unfortunate name,” said the unlucky one.
“Condall or Tyndal, it is all one,” replied Sir Daniel, coolly. “For, by my sooth, y’are here, and I do mightily suspect your honesty. If ye would save your neck, write me swiftly an obligation for twenty pound.”
“Condall or Tyndal, it’s all the same,” Sir Daniel replied coolly. “Because, honestly, you’re here, and I really doubt your honesty. If you want to save your neck, quickly write me a promissory note for twenty pounds.”
“For twenty pound, my good lord!” cried Condall. “Here is midsummer madness! My whole estate amounteth not to seventy shillings.”
“For twenty pounds, my good lord!” cried Condall. “This is midsummer madness! My entire estate is worth not even seventy shillings.”
“Condall or Tyndal,” returned Sir Daniel, grinning, “I will run my peril of that loss. Write me down twenty, and when I have recovered all I may, I will be good lord to you, and pardon you the rest.”
“Condall or Tyndal,” Sir Daniel replied with a grin, “I’m willing to take that risk. Write me down for twenty, and once I’ve recovered all I can, I’ll be a fair lord to you and forgive you the rest.”
“Alas! my good lord, it may not be; I have no skill to write,” said Condall.
“Unfortunately, my good lord, that can't happen; I don't know how to write,” said Condall.
“Well-a-day!” returned the knight. “Here, then, is no remedy. Yet I would fain have spared you, Tyndal, had[28] my conscience suffered. Selden, take me this old shrew softly to the nearest elm, and hang me him tenderly by the neck, where I may see him at my riding. Fare ye well, good Master Condall, dear Master Tyndal; y’are post-haste for Paradise; fare ye then well!”
“Well, what a day!” replied the knight. “Here, then, there’s no solution. Still, I would have liked to spare you, Tyndal, if my conscience allowed it. Selden, please take this old nag gently to the nearest elm and hang him tenderly by the neck, where I can see him while I ride. Take care, good Master Condall, dear Master Tyndal; you’re off to Paradise in a hurry; so take care!”
“Nay, my right pleasant lord,” replied Condall, forcing an obsequious smile, “an ye be so masterful, as doth right well become you, I will even, with all my poor skill, do your good bidding.”
“No, my dear lord,” Condall replied, forcing a submissive smile, “if you are so commanding, as suits you well, I will gladly do your bidding to the best of my ability.”
“Friend,” quoth Sir Daniel, “ye will now write two-score. Go to! y’are too cunning for a livelihood of seventy shillings. Selden, see him write me this in good form, and have it duly witnessed.”
“Friend,” said Sir Daniel, “you will now write twenty. Come on! You're too clever to make a living off seventy shillings. Selden, have him write this for me properly, and make sure it’s witnessed.”
And Sir Daniel, who was a very merry knight, none merrier in England, took a drink of his mulled ale, and lay back, smiling.
And Sir Daniel, who was a very cheerful knight, the merriest in England, took a sip of his mulled ale and leaned back, smiling.
Meanwhile, the boy upon the floor began to stir, and presently sat up and looked about him with a scare.
Meanwhile, the boy on the floor started to move and soon sat up, looking around in fear.
“Hither,” said Sir Daniel; and as the other rose at his command and came slowly towards him, he leaned back and laughed outright. “By the rood!” he cried, “a sturdy boy!”
“Hurry here,” said Sir Daniel; and as the other got up at his command and walked slowly towards him, he leaned back and laughed loudly. “By the cross!” he exclaimed, “a tough kid!”
The lad flushed crimson with anger, and darted a look of hate out of his dark eyes. Now that he was on his legs, it was more difficult to make certain of his age. His face looked somewhat older in expression, but it was as smooth as a young child’s; and in bone and body he was unusually slender, and somewhat awkward of gait.
The boy blushed red with anger and shot a look of hatred from his dark eyes. Now that he was standing, it was harder to tell how old he was. His face seemed a bit older in expression, but it was as smooth as a young child's; and in terms of bone and body, he was unusually thin and had a somewhat awkward way of walking.
“Ye have called me, Sir Daniel,” he said. “Was it to laugh at my poor plight?”[29]
“You called for me, Sir Daniel,” he said. “Was it to mock my unfortunate situation?”[29]
“Nay, now, let laugh,” said the knight. “Good shrew, let laugh, I pray you. An ye could see yourself, I warrant ye would laugh the first.”
“Nah, come on, let's laugh,” said the knight. “Good woman, let’s laugh, please. If you could see yourself, I bet you’d be the first to laugh.”
“Well,” cried the lad, flushing, “ye shall answer this when ye answer for the other. Laugh while yet ye may!”
“Well,” shouted the boy, blushing, “you'll answer for this when you answer for the other. Laugh while you still can!”
“Nay, now, good cousin,” replied Sir Daniel, with some earnestness, “think not that I mock at you, except in mirth, as between kinsfolk and singular friends. I will make you a marriage of a thousand pounds, go to! and cherish you exceedingly. I took you, indeed, roughly, as the time demanded; but from henceforth I shall ungrudgingly maintain and cheerfully serve you. Ye shall be Mrs. Shelton—Lady Shelton, by my troth! for the lad promiseth bravely. Tut! ye will not shy for honest laughter; it purgeth melancholy. They are no rogues who laugh, good cousin. Good mine host, lay me a meal now for my cousin, Master John. Sit ye down, sweetheart, and eat.”
“Now, come on, good cousin,” replied Sir Daniel earnestly, “don’t think that I’m making fun of you, except in good humor, as friends and family do. I’ll give you a marriage worth a thousand pounds, come on! and I’ll take good care of you. I did treat you a bit harshly before, but from now on, I’ll support you without hesitation and serve you happily. You will be Mrs. Shelton—Lady Shelton, I swear! because the boy is promising a lot. Come on! you shouldn’t shy away from some honest laughter; it helps lift the spirits. People who laugh aren’t bad folks, good cousin. Hey there, innkeeper, please prepare a meal for my cousin, Master John. Sit down, sweetheart, and eat.”
“Nay,” said Master John, “I will break no bread. Since ye force me to this sin, I will fast for my soul’s interest. But, good mine host, I pray you of courtesy give me a cup of fair water; I shall be much beholden to your courtesy indeed.”
“Nah,” said Master John, “I won't eat any bread. Since you're pushing me into this sin, I’ll fast for the sake of my soul. But, dear host, I kindly ask you to give me a cup of fresh water; I would really appreciate your kindness.”
“Ye shall have a dispensation, go to!” cried the knight. “Shalt be well shriven, by my faith! Content you, then, and eat.”
“Sure, you can have a break, go ahead!” shouted the knight. “You'll be all set, I promise! So relax and eat.”
But the lad was obstinate, drank a cup of water, and, once more wrapping himself closely in his mantle, sat in a far corner, brooding.
But the boy was stubborn, drank a cup of water, and, once again wrapping himself tightly in his cloak, sat in a far corner, deep in thought.
In an hour or two, there rose a stir in the village of sen[30]tries challenging and the clatter of arms and horses; and then a troop drew up by the inn door, and Richard Shelton, splashed with mud, presented himself upon the threshold.
In an hour or two, there was a commotion in the village of sen[30]tries, with the sound of clashing armor and horses; then a group arrived at the inn door, and Richard Shelton, covered in mud, stood at the entrance.
“Save you, Sir Daniel,” he said.
“Save you, Sir Daniel,” he said.
“How! Dickie Shelton!” cried the knight; and at the mention of Dick’s name the other lad looked curiously across. “What maketh Bennet Hatch?”
“How! Dickie Shelton!” shouted the knight; and at the mention of Dick’s name, the other boy looked over with curiosity. “What’s Bennet Hatch up to?”
“Please you, sir knight, to take cognisance of this packet from Sir Oliver, wherein are all things fully stated,” answered Richard, presenting the priest’s letter. “And please you farther, ye were best make all speed to Risingham; for on the way hither we encountered one riding furiously with letters, and by his report, my Lord of Risingham was sore bested, and lacked exceedingly your presence.”
“Please, Sir Knight, take a look at this package from Sir Oliver, where everything is fully explained,” Richard replied, handing over the priest’s letter. “Also, you should hurry to Risingham; on our way here, we ran into someone riding furiously with letters, and according to him, my Lord of Risingham is in quite a bad situation and really needs you there.”
“How say you? Sore bested?” returned the knight. “Nay, then, we will make speed sitting down, good Richard. As the world goes in this poor realm of England, he that rides softliest rides surest. Delay, they say, begetteth peril; but it is rather this itch of doing that undoes men; mark it, Dick. But let me see, first, what cattle ye have brought. Selden, a link here at the door!”
“How do you feel? Feeling defeated?” the knight replied. “No, then we'll hurry up while sitting down, good Richard. In this troubled land of England, the one who rides the smoothest rides the safest. They say delay leads to danger, but it's actually this urge to act that causes trouble for people; remember that, Dick. But first, let me see what supplies you’ve brought. Selden, get a torch here at the door!”
And Sir Daniel strode forth into the village street, and, by the red glow of a torch, inspected his new troops. He was an unpopular neighbour and an unpopular master; but as a leader in war he was well beloved by those who rode behind his pennant. His dash, his proved courage, his forethought for the soldiers’ comfort, even his rough gibes, were all to the taste of the bold blades in jack and salet.
And Sir Daniel walked into the village street, and, by the red glow of a torch, checked out his new troops. He was an unpopular neighbor and an unpopular leader; but as a war chief, he was well-liked by those who followed his banner. His energy, proven bravery, consideration for the soldiers’ comfort, and even his harsh jokes were all appreciated by the brave men in armor.
“Nay, by the rood!” he cried, “what poor dogs are[31] these? Here be some as crooked as a bow, and some as lean as a spear. Friends, ye shall ride in the front of the battle; I can spare you, friends. Mark me this old villain on the piebald! A two-year mutton riding on a hog would look more soldierly! Ha! Clipsby, are ye there, old rat? Y’are a man I could lose with a good heart; ye shall go in front of all, with a bull’s eye painted on your jack, to be the better butt for archery; sirrah, ye shall show me the way.”
“Not by the cross!” he shouted, “what pathetic guys are[31] these? Some are as crooked as a bow, and some are as thin as a spear. Friends, you’re going to ride at the front of the battle; I can afford to lose you, friends. Look at that old scoundrel on the piebald! A two-year-old lamb riding a pig would look more like a soldier! Ha! Clipsby, are you there, old rat? You’re a guy I could let go of without a second thought; you’ll lead the way with a bull’s-eye painted on your jacket, making you a better target for archery; you’ll show me the way.”
“I will show you any way, Sir Daniel, but the way to change sides,” returned Clipsby, sturdily.
“I'll show you any way, Sir Daniel, except the way to switch sides,” Clipsby replied firmly.
Sir Daniel laughed a guffaw.
Sir Daniel laughed loudly.
“Why, well said!” he cried. “Hast a shrewd tongue in thy mouth, go to! I will forgive you for that merry word. Selden, see them fed, both man and brute.”
“Why, well said!” he exclaimed. “You’ve got a sharp tongue, I’ll give you that! I’ll forgive you for that funny comment. Selden, make sure both man and beast are fed.”
The knight re-entered the inn.
The knight walked back into the inn.
“Now, friend Dick,” he said, “fall to. Here is good ale and bacon. Eat, while that I read.”
“Now, buddy Dick,” he said, “dig in. Here’s some good beer and bacon. Eat while I read.”
Sir Daniel opened the packet, and as he read his brow darkened. When he had done he sat a little, musing. Then he looked sharply at his ward.
Sir Daniel opened the packet, and as he read, his expression turned serious. When he finished, he sat quietly for a moment, deep in thought. Then he glanced sharply at his ward.
“Dick,” said he, “y’ have seen this penny rhyme?”
“Dick,” he said, “have you seen this penny rhyme?”
The lad replied in the affirmative.
The boy said yes.
“It bears your father’s name,” continued the knight; “and our poor shrew of a parson is, by some mad soul, accused of slaying him.”
“It carries your father’s name,” the knight continued; “and our unfortunate, ill-tempered parson is, by some crazy person, accused of killing him.”
“He did most eagerly deny it,” answered Dick.
“He denied it very eagerly,” answered Dick.
“He did?” cried the knight, very sharply. “Heed him not. He has a loose tongue; he babbles like a jack-sparrow. Some day, when I may find the leisure, Dick, I will myself[32] more fully inform you of these matters. There was one Duckworth shrewdly blamed for it; but the times were troubled, and there was no justice to be got.”
“He did?” shouted the knight, sharply. “Ignore him. He talks too much; he babbles like a sparrow. Some day, when I have the time, Dick, I will tell you more about these things myself[32]. There was one Duckworth who was blamed for it, but the times were tough and there was no justice to be found.”
“It befell at the Moat House?” Dick ventured, with a beating at his heart.
“It happened at the Moat House?” Dick said, his heart racing.
“It befell between the Moat House and Holywood,” replied Sir Daniel, calmly; but he shot a covert glance, black with suspicion, at Dick’s face. “And now,” added the knight, “speed you with your meal; ye shall return to Tunstall with a line from me.”
“It happened between the Moat House and Holywood,” Sir Daniel replied calmly; however, he shot a suspicious glance at Dick’s face. “And now,” the knight added, “hurry up with your meal; you’ll head back to Tunstall with a note from me.”
Dick’s face fell sorely.
Dick's face fell sadly.
“Prithee, Sir Daniel,” he cried, “send one of the villains! I beseech you let me to the battle. I can strike a stroke, I promise you.”
“Please, Sir Daniel,” he shouted, “send one of the thugs! I beg you to let me join the fight. I can make a hit, I promise you.”
“I misdoubt it not,” replied Sir Daniel, sitting down to write. “But here, Dick, is no honour to be won. I lie in Kettley till I have sure tidings of the war, and then ride to join me with the conqueror. Cry not on cowardice; it is but wisdom, Dick; for this poor realm so tosseth with rebellion, and the king’s name and custody so changeth hands, that no man may be certain of the morrow. Toss-pot and Shuttle-wit run in, but my Lord Good-Counsel sits o’ one side, waiting.”
"I don't doubt it," replied Sir Daniel, sitting down to write. "But, Dick, there's no honor to be gained here. I'm staying in Kettley until I have solid news about the war, and then I'll ride to join the victor. Don't call it cowardice; it's just being smart, Dick. This poor realm is so shaken by rebellion, and the king's name and control change so often that no one can be sure of what tomorrow holds. The reckless and the foolish rush in, but my Lord Good-Counsel sits calmly to the side, waiting."
With that, Sir Daniel, turning his back to Dick, and quite at the farther end of the long table, began to write his letter, with his mouth on one side, for this business of the Black Arrow stuck sorely in his throat.
With that, Sir Daniel turned his back to Dick and, all the way at the far end of the long table, started writing his letter, his mouth crooked, because this whole Black Arrow situation was really bothering him.
Meanwhile, young Shelton was going on heartily enough with his breakfast, when he felt a touch upon his arm, and a very soft voice whispering in his ear.[33]
Meanwhile, young Shelton was enjoying his breakfast when he felt a light touch on his arm and a very soft voice whispering in his ear.[33]
“Make not a sign, I do beseech you,” said the voice, “but of your charity tell me the straight way to Holywood. Beseech you, now, good boy, comfort a poor soul in peril and extreme distress, and set me so far forth upon the way to my repose.”
“Please don’t signal, I beg you,” said the voice, “but out of kindness, tell me the direct way to Holywood. I ask you, now, good boy, help a poor soul in danger and deep distress, and guide me a little way on my journey to peace.”
“Take the path by the windmill,” answered Dick, in the same tone; “it will bring you to Till Ferry; there inquire again.”
“Take the path by the windmill,” replied Dick, using the same tone; “it’ll take you to Till Ferry; ask again there.”
And without turning his head, he fell again to eating. But with the tail of his eye he caught a glimpse of the young lad called Master John stealthily creeping from the room.
And without turning his head, he went back to eating. But out of the corner of his eye, he spotted the young lad named Master John sneaking out of the room.
“Why,” thought Dick, “he is as young as I. ‘Good boy’ doth he call me? An I had known, I should have seen the varlet hanged ere I had told him. Well, if he goes through the fen, I may come up with him and pull his ears.”
“Why,” thought Dick, “he's as young as I am. Does he really call me a ‘good boy’? If I had known, I would have seen that rascal hanged before I ever told him. Well, if he goes through the marsh, I might catch up with him and pull his ears.”
Half an hour later, Sir Daniel gave Dick the letter, and bade him speed to the Moat House. And, again, some half an hour after Dick’s departure, a messenger came, in hot haste, from my Lord of Risingham.
Half an hour later, Sir Daniel handed Dick the letter and told him to hurry to the Moat House. Then, about half an hour after Dick left, a messenger arrived in a rush from my Lord of Risingham.
“Sir Daniel,” the messenger said, “ye lose great honour, by my sooth! The fight began again this morning ere the dawn, and we have beaten their van and scattered their right wing. Only the main battle standeth fast. An we had your fresh men, we should tilt you them all into the river. What, sir knight! Will ye be the last? It stands not with your good credit.”
“Sir Daniel,” the messenger said, “you're losing a lot of honor, I swear! The fight started up again this morning before dawn, and we've defeated their front line and scattered their right flank. Only the main battle is still holding strong. If we had your fresh troops, we could push them all into the river. What do you say, sir knight? Are you going to be the last? That wouldn’t look good for your reputation.”
“Nay,” cried the knight, “I was but now upon the march. Selden, sound me the tucket. Sir, I am with you on the instant. It is not two hours since the more part of my com[34]mand came in, sir messenger. What would ye have? Spurring is good meat, but yet it killed the charger. Bustle, boys!”
“Nah,” shouted the knight, “I was just on the move. Selden, give me the signal. Sir, I'm with you right away. It hasn't been two hours since most of my team arrived, sir messenger. What do you need? Riding hard is fine, but it can wear out the horse. Hurry up, guys!”
By this time the tucket was sounding cheerily in the morning, and from all sides Sir Daniel’s men poured into the main street and formed before the inn. They had slept upon their arms, with chargers saddled, and in ten minutes five-score men-at-arms and archers, cleanly equipped and briskly disciplined, stood ranked and ready. The chief part were in Sir Daniel’s livery, murrey and blue, which gave the greater show to their array. The best armed rode first; and away out of sight, at the tail of the column, came the sorry reinforcement of the night before. Sir Daniel looked with pride along the line.
By now, the trumpet was sounding happily in the morning, and Sir Daniel’s men were pouring into the main street from all directions, gathering in front of the inn. They had slept ready for action, with their horses saddled, and in ten minutes, a hundred soldiers and archers, well-equipped and well-trained, stood lined up and prepared. Most of them were dressed in Sir Daniel’s colors, murrey and blue, which made their formation look impressive. The best-equipped soldiers rode at the front, and far out of sight, at the back of the group, came the pathetic backup from the night before. Sir Daniel looked down the line with pride.
“Here be the lads to serve you in a pinch,” he said.
“Here are the guys to help you out in a tight spot,” he said.
“They are pretty men, indeed,” replied the messenger. “It but augments my sorrow that ye had not marched the earlier.”
“They are good-looking men, for sure,” replied the messenger. “It only adds to my sadness that you didn’t march earlier.”
“Well,” said the knight, “what would ye? The beginning of a feast and the end of a fray, sir messenger”; and he mounted into his saddle. “Why! how now!” he cried. “John! Joanna! Nay, by the sacred rood! where is she? Host, where is that girl?”
“Well,” said the knight, “what do you want? The start of a feast and the end of a fight, messenger.” He climbed into his saddle. “What’s this!” he shouted. “John! Joanna! No way! Where is she? Host, where’s that girl?”
“Girl, Sir Daniel?” cried the landlord. “Nay, sir, I saw no girl.”
“Girl, Sir Daniel?” shouted the landlord. “No, sir, I didn't see any girl.”
“Boy, then, dotard!” cried the knight. “Could ye not see it was a wench? She in the murrey-coloured mantle—she that broke her fast with water, rogue—where is she?”
“Boy, you old fool!” shouted the knight. “Couldn't you see it was a girl? The one in the maroon cloak—she who had just water for breakfast, you trickster—where is she?”
“Nay, the saints bless us! Master John, ye called him,”[35] said the host. “Well, I thought none evil. He is gone. I saw him—her—I saw her in the stable a good hour agone; ’a was saddling a grey horse.”
“Nay, the saints bless us! Master John, you called him,”[35] said the host. “Well, I thought nothing bad. He is gone. I saw him—her—I saw her in the stable a good hour ago; she was saddling a gray horse.”
“Now, by the rood!” cried Sir Daniel, “the wench was worth five hundred pound to me and more.”
“Now, by the cross!” exclaimed Sir Daniel, “that girl was worth five hundred pounds to me and more.”
“Sir knight,” observed the messenger, with bitterness, “while that ye are here, roaring for five hundred pounds, the realm of England is elsewhere being lost and won.”
“Sir knight,” the messenger said bitterly, “while you're here, shouting about five hundred pounds, the kingdom of England is being fought over elsewhere.”
“It is well said,” replied Sir Daniel. “Selden, fall me out with six cross-bowmen; hunt me her down. I care not what it cost; but, at my returning, let me find her at the Moat House. Be it upon your head. And now, sir messenger, we march.”
“It’s been said,” replied Sir Daniel. “Selden, send me six crossbowmen; track her down for me. I don’t care what it costs; but when I return, let me find her at the Moat House. It's on you if it doesn’t happen. Now, messenger, we’re leaving.”
And the troop broke into a good trot, and Selden and his six men were left behind upon the street of Kettley, with the staring villagers.
And the group started to run at a good pace, leaving Selden and his six men behind on the street of Kettley, along with the onlooking villagers.
CHAPTER II
IN THE FEN
It was near six in the May morning when Dick began to ride down into the fen upon his homeward way. The sky was all blue; the jolly wind blew loud and steady; the windmill sails were spinning; and the willows over all the fen rippling and whitening like a field of corn. He had been all night in the saddle, but his heart was good and his body sound, and he rode right merrily.
It was close to six in the May morning when Dick started to ride down into the marsh on his way home. The sky was bright blue; the cheerful wind was blowing strongly and steadily; the windmill sails were turning; and the willows across the marsh were rippling and shimmering like a field of corn. He had been in the saddle all night, but he felt great and looked good, and he rode along happily.
The path went down and down into the marsh, till he lost sight of all the neighbouring landmarks but Kettley windmill on the knoll behind him, and the extreme top of Tunstall Forest far before. On either hand there were great fields of blowing reeds and willows, pools of water shaking in the wind, and treacherous bogs, as green as emerald, to tempt and to betray the traveller. The path lay almost straight through the morass. It was already very ancient; its foundation had been laid by Roman soldiery; in the lapse of ages much of it had sunk, and every here and there, for a few hundred yards, it lay submerged below the stagnant waters of the fen.
The path sloped down into the marsh until he couldn't see any nearby landmarks except for Kettley windmill on the hill behind him and the tallest point of Tunstall Forest far ahead. On either side, there were vast fields of swaying reeds and willows, pools of water rippling in the wind, and dangerous bogs that were as green as emeralds, tempting and deceiving the traveler. The path ran almost straight through the marsh. It was very old; it was originally made by Roman soldiers. Over the years, much of it had sunk, and here and there, for a few hundred yards, it lay submerged beneath the still waters of the fen.
About a mile from Kettley, Dick came to one such break in the plain line of causeway, where the reeds and willows grew dispersedly like little islands and confused the eye. The gap, besides, was more than usually long; it was a place[37] where any stranger might come readily to mischief; and Dick bethought him, with something like a pang, of the lad whom he had so imperfectly directed. As for himself, one look backward to where the windmill sails were turning black against the blue of heaven—one look forward to the high ground of Tunstall Forest, and he was sufficiently directed and held straight on, the water washing to his horse’s knees, as safe as on a highway.
About a mile from Kettley, Dick reached a spot where the straight causeway broke, with reeds and willows growing like little islands that made it hard to see clearly. The gap was unusually long; it was a place where any stranger could easily get into trouble. Dick felt a twinge of regret for the boy he hadn’t guided very well. As for himself, he took one last glance back at the windmill sails turning dark against the bright sky, then looked ahead to the high ground of Tunstall Forest. He felt confident and kept going, the water reaching his horse’s knees, as safe as if on a main road.
Half-way across, and when he had already sighted the path rising high and dry upon the farther side, he was aware of a great splashing on his right, and saw a grey horse, sunk to its belly in the mud, and still spasmodically struggling. Instantly, as though it had divined the neighbourhood of help, the poor beast began to neigh most piercingly. It rolled, meanwhile, a bloodshot eye, insane with terror; and as it sprawled wallowing in the quag, clouds of stinging insects rose and buzzed about it in the air.
Halfway across, and after he had already spotted the path rising high and dry on the other side, he noticed a loud splashing to his right and saw a gray horse stuck in the mud, struggling helplessly. As if it sensed the presence of help nearby, the poor animal began to neigh loudly. Its bloodshot eyes rolled crazily with fear, and as it floundered in the muck, swarms of biting insects swarmed around it in the air.
“Alack!” thought Dick, “can the poor lad have perished? There is his horse, for certain—a brave grey! Nay, comrade, if thou criest to me so piteously, I will do all man can to help thee. Shalt not lie there to drown by inches!”
“Alas!” thought Dick, “could the poor guy have died? There’s his horse, for sure—a strong grey! No, my friend, if you’re calling to me so desperately, I will do everything I can to help you. You won’t lie there and drown slowly!”
And he made ready his cross-bow, and put a quarrel through the creature’s head.
And he got his crossbow ready and shot a bolt through the creature’s head.
Dick rode on after this act of rugged mercy, somewhat sobered in spirit, and looking closely about him for any sign of his less happy predecessor in the way.
Dick rode on after this act of tough kindness, feeling a bit more serious, and looked carefully around for any sign of his less fortunate predecessor along the path.
“I would I had dared to tell him further,” he thought; “for I fear he has miscarried in the slough.”[38]
“I wish I had been brave enough to tell him more,” he thought; “because I’m afraid he has gotten stuck in the mud.”[38]
And just as he was so thinking, a voice cried upon his name from the causeway-side, and, looking over his shoulder, he saw the lad’s face peering from a clump of reeds.
And just as he was thinking this, a voice called his name from the side of the path, and when he looked over his shoulder, he saw the boy’s face peeking out from a bunch of reeds.
“Are ye there?” he said, reining in. “Ye lay so close among the reeds that I had passed you by. I saw your horse bemired, and put him from his agony; which, by my sooth! an ye had been a more merciful rider, ye had done yourself. But come forth out of your hiding. Here be none to trouble you.”
“Are you there?” he said, pulling his horse to a stop. “You were hiding so close to the reeds that I almost missed you. I saw your horse stuck in the mud and helped him out of his misery; truly, if you had been a kinder rider, you would have done the same. But come out from your hiding place. There’s no one here to bother you.”
“Nay, good boy, I have no arms, nor skill to use them if I had,” replied the other, stepping forth upon the pathway.
“Nah, good boy, I have no arms, and I wouldn't know how to use them if I did,” replied the other, stepping onto the pathway.
“Why call me ‘boy’?” cried Dick. “Y’are not, I trow, the elder of us twain.”
“Why are you calling me ‘boy’?” shouted Dick. “You’re not, I believe, older than me.”
“Good Master Shelton,” said the other, “prithee forgive me. I have none the least intention to offend. Rather I would in every way beseech your gentleness and favour, for I am now worse bested than ever, having lost my way, my cloak, and my poor horse. To have a riding-rod and spurs, and never a horse to sit upon! And before all,” he added, looking ruefully upon his clothes—“before all, to be so sorrily besmirched!”
“Good Master Shelton,” said the other, “please forgive me. I have no intention to offend you at all. Rather, I would kindly ask for your understanding and support, as I’m currently in a worse situation than ever, having lost my way, my cloak, and my poor horse. To have a riding crop and spurs, and not a horse to ride on! And above all,” he added, looking sadly at his clothes—“above all, to be so badly dirtied!”
“Tut!” cried Dick. “Would ye mind a ducking? Blood of wound or dust of travel—that’s a man’s adornment.”
“Tut!” shouted Dick. “Do you care for a dip? Blood from a wound or dirt from the road—that's what makes a man stand out.”
“Nay, then, I like him better plain,” observed the lad. “But, prithee, how shall I do? Prithee, good Master Richard, help me with your good counsel. If I come not safe to Holywood, I am undone.”
“Nah, I like him better straightforward,” said the boy. “But seriously, what should I do? Please, good Master Richard, give me your advice. If I don’t make it safely to Holywood, I’m finished.”
“Nay,” said Dick, dismounting, “I will give more than counsel. Take my horse, and I will run awhile, and when I[39] am weary we shall change again, that so, riding and running, both may go the speedier.”
“Nah,” said Dick, getting off his horse, “I’ll do more than just offer advice. Take my horse, and I’ll run for a bit. When I get tired, we’ll switch again so that riding and running can both go faster.”
So the change was made, and they went forward as briskly as they durst on the uneven causeway, Dick with his hand upon the other’s knee.
So the change was made, and they moved forward as quickly as they could on the bumpy path, with Dick's hand on the other person's knee.
“How call ye your name?” asked Dick.
“How do you call your name?” asked Dick.
“Call me John Matcham,” replied the lad.
“Call me John Matcham,” the young man said.
“And what make ye to Holywood?” Dick continued.
“And what are you doing in Holywood?” Dick continued.
“I seek sanctuary from a man that would oppress me,” was the answer. “The good Abbot of Holywood is a strong pillar to the weak.”
“I’m looking for safety from a man who would try to control me,” was the response. “The good Abbot of Holywood is a solid support for the vulnerable.”
“And how came ye with Sir Daniel, Master Matcham?” pursued Dick.
“And how did you end up with Sir Daniel, Master Matcham?” Dick continued.
“Nay,” cried the other, “by the abuse of force! He hath taken me by violence from my own place; dressed me in these weeds; ridden with me till my heart was sick; gibed me till I could ’a’ wept; and when certain of my friends pursued, thinking to have me back, claps me in the rear to stand their shot! I was even grazed in the right foot, and walk but lamely. Nay, there shall come a day between us; he shall smart for all!”
“Nah,” shouted the other, “by using force! He violently took me from my home, dressed me in these clothes, rode with me until I felt sick, mocked me until I could have cried, and when some of my friends chased after us to bring me back, he put me in the back to take their hits! I even got clipped in my right foot and now I walk with a limp. No, there will be a day of reckoning between us; he will pay for all of this!”
“Would ye shoot at the moon with a hand-gun?” said Dick. “’Tis a valiant knight, and hath a hand of iron. An he guessed I had made or meddled with your flight, it would go sore with me.”
“Would you shoot at the moon with a handgun?” said Dick. “He’s a brave knight and has a strong grip. If he figured out that I had anything to do with your escape, I’d be in serious trouble.”
“Ay, poor boy,” returned the other, “y’are his ward, I know it. By the same token, so am I, or so he saith; or else he hath bought my marriage—I wot not rightly which; but it is some handle to oppress me by.”[40]
“Yeah, poor kid,” replied the other, “you’re his guardian, I know that. By the same token, so am I, or so he says; or maybe he’s bought my marriage—I’m not really sure which; but it's just another way to control me.”[40]
“Boy again!” said Dick.
“Boy, here we go again!” said Dick.
“Nay, then, shall I call you girl, good Richard?” asked Matcham.
“Nah, then, should I call you girl, good Richard?” asked Matcham.
“Never a girl for me,” returned Dick. “I do abjure the crew of them!”
“Not a girl for me,” replied Dick. “I totally reject all of them!”
“Ye speak boyishly,” said the other. “Ye think more of them than ye pretend.”
“You talk like a kid,” said the other. “You care more about them than you let on.”
“Not I,” said Dick, stoutly. “They come not in my mind. A plague of them, say I! Give me to hunt and to fight and to feast, and to live with jolly foresters. I never heard of a maid yet that was for any service, save one only; and she, poor shrew, was burned for a witch and the wearing of men’s clothes in spite of nature.”
“Not me,” said Dick firmly. “They don’t even cross my mind. I say, curse them! Just let me hunt, fight, feast, and live with cheerful forest dwellers. I’ve never heard of a woman who was for any purpose, except for one; and she, poor thing, was burned as a witch for wearing men’s clothes against nature.”
Master Matcham crossed himself with fervour, and appeared to pray.
Master Matcham crossed himself energetically and seemed to pray.
“What make ye?” Dick inquired.
“What do you make?” Dick inquired.
“I pray for her spirit,” answered the other, with a somewhat troubled voice.
“I pray for her spirit,” replied the other, with a slightly troubled voice.
“For a witch’s spirit?” Dick cried. “But pray for her, an ye list; she was the best wench in Europe, was this Joan of Arc. Old Appleyard the archer ran from her, he said, as if she had been Mahoun. Nay, she was a brave wench.”
“For a witch’s spirit?” Dick exclaimed. “But go ahead and pray for her, if you want; she was the best girl in Europe, this Joan of Arc. Old Appleyard the archer said he ran from her as if she were the devil himself. No, she was a brave girl.”
“Well, but, good Master Richard,” resumed Matcham, “an ye like maids so little, y’are no true natural man; for God made them twain by intention, and brought true love into the world, to be man’s hope and woman’s comfort.”
"Well, good Master Richard," Matcham replied, "if you care so little for girls, you're not a real man; God created them both for a reason and brought true love into the world to be a man's hope and a woman's comfort."
“Faugh!” said Dick. “Y’are a milk-sopping baby, so to harp on women. An ye think I be no true man, get down[41] upon the path, and whether at fists, backsword, or bow and arrow, I will prove my manhood on your body.”
“Ugh!” said Dick. “You’re such a softie to keep going on about women. If you think I’m not a real man, step onto the path, and whether it's with fists, sword, or bow and arrow, I’ll show you what manhood is by taking you on.”
“Nay, I am no fighter,” said Matcham, eagerly. “I mean no tittle of offence. I meant but pleasantry. And if I talk of women, it is because I heard ye were to marry.”
“Nah, I’m not a fighter,” said Matcham, excitedly. “I don’t mean any offense. I was just joking. And if I’m talking about women, it’s because I heard you were getting married.”
“I to marry!” Dick exclaimed. “Well, it is the first I hear of it. And with whom was I to marry?”
“I’m getting married!” Dick exclaimed. “Well, this is the first I’m hearing of it. And who am I supposed to marry?”
“One Joan Sedley,” replied Matcham, colouring. “It was Sir Daniel’s doing; he hath money to gain upon both sides; and, indeed, I have heard the poor wench bemoaning herself pitifully of the match. It seems she is of your mind, or else distasted to the bridegroom.”
“One Joan Sedley,” replied Matcham, blushing. “It was Sir Daniel’s doing; he stands to gain money on both sides; and, honestly, I’ve heard the poor girl lamenting her situation about the match. It seems she feels the same way as you do, or she’s just not interested in the groom.”
“Well! marriage is like death, it comes to all,” said Dick, with resignation. “And she bemoaned herself? I pray ye now, see there how shuttle-witted are these girls: to bemoan herself before that she had seen me! Do I bemoan myself? Not I. An I be to marry, I will marry dry-eyed! But if ye know her, prithee, of what favour is she? fair or foul? And is she shrewish or pleasant?”
“Well! Marriage is like death; it happens to everyone,” said Dick, resignedly. “And she’s feeling sorry for herself? I mean, look how foolish these girls are: to feel sorry for themselves before they’ve even met me! Am I feeling sorry for myself? Not at all. If I’m going to marry, I’ll do it without shedding a tear! But if you know her, please tell me—what does she look like? Is she pretty or ugly? And is she unpleasant or nice?”
“Nay, what matters it?” said Matcham. “An y’are to marry, ye can but marry. What matters foul or fair? These be but toys. Y’are no milksop, Master Richard; ye will wed with dry eyes, anyhow.”
“Nah, what does it matter?” said Matcham. “If you’re going to marry, you can only marry. What difference does it make if it’s good or bad? These are just minor things. You’re not weak, Master Richard; you’ll get married with dry eyes, anyway.”
“It is well said,” replied Shelton. “Little I reck.”
“It’s true what they say,” replied Shelton. “I don’t care much.”
“Your lady wife is like to have a pleasant lord,” said Matcham.
“Your wife is going to have a great husband,” said Matcham.
“She shall have the lord Heaven made her for,” returned Dick. “I trow there be worse as well as better.”
“She will have the lord that Heaven made for her,” replied Dick. “I think there are both worse and better options.”
“And why so poor?” asked Dick.
“And why are you so poor?” asked Dick.
“To wed a man of wood,” replied his companion. “O me, for a wooden husband!”
“To marry a man made of wood,” replied his companion. “Oh no, a wooden husband!”
“I think I be a man of wood, indeed,” said Dick, “to trudge afoot the while you ride my horse; but it is good wood, I trow.”
“I guess I’m just a man of wood, really,” said Dick, “to walk while you ride my horse; but it’s good wood, I believe.”
“Good Dick, forgive me,” cried the other. “Nay, y’are the best heart in England; I but laughed. Forgive me now, sweet Dick.”
“Good Dick, forgive me,” cried the other. “No, you’re the kindest person in England; I just laughed. Please forgive me now, dear Dick.”
“Nay, no fool words,” returned Dick, a little embarrassed by his companion’s warmth. “No harm is done. I am not touchy, praise the saints.”
“Nah, no silly words,” Dick replied, feeling a bit awkward about his friend’s enthusiasm. “No harm done. I’m not sensitive, thank the heavens.”
And at that moment the wind, which was blowing straight behind them as they went, brought them the rough flourish of Sir Daniel’s trumpeter.
And at that moment, the wind, which was blowing directly behind them as they walked, carried the loud sound of Sir Daniel’s trumpeter.
“Hark!” said Dick, “the tucket soundeth.”
“Hey!” said Dick, “the trumpets are sounding.”
“Ay,” said Matcham, “they have found my flight, and now I am unhorsed!” and he became pale as death.
“Ay,” said Matcham, “they’ve discovered my escape, and now I’m thrown off my horse!” and he turned as pale as a ghost.
“Nay, what cheer!” returned Dick. “Y’ have a long start, and we are near the ferry. And it is I, methinks, that am unhorsed.”
“Nah, what’s up!” replied Dick. “You’ve got a big head start, and we’re close to the ferry. And I think it’s me who’s at a disadvantage.”
“Alack, I shall be taken!” cried the fugitive. “Dick, kind Dick, beseech ye help me but a little!”
“Oh no, I’m going to get caught!” shouted the runaway. “Dick, dear Dick, please help me just a little!”
“Why, now, what aileth thee?” said Dick. “Methinks I help you very patently. But my heart is sorry for so spiritless a fellow! And see ye here, John Matcham—sith John Matcham is your name—I, Richard Shelton, tide what betideth, come what may, will see you safe in Holywood. The saints so do to me again if I default you. Come, pick me up[43] a good heart, Sir Whiteface. The way betters here; spur me the horse. Go faster! faster! Nay, mind not for me; I can run like a deer.”
“What's wrong with you?” said Dick. “I think I'm helping you pretty clearly. But I feel sorry for such a lifeless guy! And look here, John Matcham—since that's your name—I, Richard Shelton, no matter what happens, will make sure you get safely to Holywood. May the saints punish me if I let you down. Come on, get up[43] and have some courage, Sir Whiteface. The path gets better from here; kick the horse into gear. Go faster! Faster! Don't worry about me; I can run like the wind.”
So, with the horse trotting hard, and Dick running easily alongside, they crossed the remainer of the fen, and came out upon the banks of the river by the ferryman’s hut.
So, with the horse trotting quickly, and Dick running effortlessly alongside, they crossed the rest of the marsh and reached the riverbank near the ferryman’s hut.
CHAPTER III
THE FEN FERRY
The river Till was a wide, sluggish, clayey water, oozing out of fens, and in this part of its course it strained among some score of willow-covered, marshy islets.
The river Till was a broad, slow-moving, muddy stream, seeping out of wetlands, and in this section, it wound around a number of willow-covered, swampy islands.
It was a dingy stream; but upon this bright, spirited morning everything was become beautiful. The wind and the martens broke it up into innumerable dimples; and the reflection of the sky was scattered over all the surface in crumbs of smiling blue.
It was a gloomy stream, but on this bright, lively morning, everything had become beautiful. The wind and the martins created countless ripples on the water; the reflection of the sky spread across the surface in bits of cheerful blue.
A creek ran up to meet the path, and close under the bank the ferryman’s hut lay snugly. It was of wattle and clay, and the grass grew green upon the roof.
A creek flowed up to meet the path, and right under the bank, the ferryman's hut was situated comfortably. It was made of woven branches and mud, and grass grew lush on the roof.
Dick went to the door and opened it. Within, upon a foul old russet cloak, the ferryman lay stretched and shivering; a great hulk of a man, but lean and shaken by the country fever.
Dick went to the door and opened it. Inside, on a dirty old reddish-brown cloak, the ferryman lay stretched out and shivering; a massive guy, but thin and trembling from the countryside fever.
“Hey, Master Shelton,” he said, “be ye for the ferry? Ill times, ill times! Look to yourself. There is a fellowship abroad. Ye were better turn round on your two heels and try the bridge.”
“Hey, Master Shelton,” he said, “are you going to the ferry? Tough times, tough times! Watch out for yourself. There’s a dangerous group out there. You’d be better off turning around and trying the bridge.”
“Nay; time’s in the saddle,” answered Dick. “Time will ride, Hugh Ferryman. I am hot in haste.”
“Nah; time’s in control,” replied Dick. “Time will keep moving, Hugh Ferryman. I’m eager to get going.”
“A wilful man!” returned the ferryman, rising. “An ye[45] win safe to the Moat House, y’ have done lucky; but I say no more.” And then catching sight of Matcham, “Who be this?” he asked, as he paused, blinking, on the threshold of his cabin.
“A stubborn guy!” replied the ferryman, getting up. “If you make it to the Moat House safe, you’ll have been lucky; but I won’t say anything more.” Then, noticing Matcham, he asked, “Who is this?” as he paused, squinting at the door of his cabin.
“It is my kinsman, Master Matcham,” answered Dick.
“It’s my relative, Master Matcham,” answered Dick.
“Give ye good day, good ferryman,” said Matcham, who had dismounted, and now came forward, leading the horse. “Launch me your boat, I prithee; we are sore in haste.”
“Good day to you, ferryman,” said Matcham, who had gotten off his horse and was now coming forward, leading it. “Please launch your boat; we’re in a hurry.”
The gaunt ferryman continued staring.
The thin ferryman kept staring.
“By the mass!” he cried at length, and laughed with open throat.
"By the mass!" he shouted at last, laughing wholeheartedly.
Matcham coloured to his neck and winced; and Dick, with an angry countenance, put his hand on the lout’s shoulder.
Matcham blushed and winced; and Dick, with an angry expression, put his hand on the guy's shoulder.
“How now, churl!” he cried. “Fall to thy business, and leave mocking thy betters.”
“How now, you jerk!” he shouted. “Get back to your work and stop making fun of those who are better than you.”
Hugh Ferryman grumblingly undid his boat, and shoved it a little forth into the deep water. Then Dick led in the horse, and Matcham followed.
Hugh Ferryman grumbled as he untied his boat and pushed it a bit into the deep water. Then Dick brought in the horse, and Matcham followed.
“Ye be mortal small made, master,” said Hugh, with a wide grin; “something o’ the wrong model, belike. Nay, Master Shelton, I am for you,” he added, getting to his oars. “A cat may look at a king. I did but take a shot of the eye at Master Matcham.”
“You're pretty small, master,” said Hugh with a big grin; “maybe not quite the right shape, I guess. No, Master Shelton, I'm here for you,” he added, picking up his oars. “A cat can look at a king. I just took a quick glance at Master Matcham.”
“Sirrah, no more words,” said Dick. “Bend me your back.”
“Hey, no more talking,” said Dick. “Bend over for me.”
They were by that time at the mouth of the creek, and the view opened up and down the river. Everywhere it was enclosed with islands. Clay banks were falling in, willows[46] nodding, reeds waving, martens dipping and piping. There was no sign of man in the labyrinth of waters.
They were now at the mouth of the creek, and the view stretched up and down the river. It was surrounded by islands everywhere. The clay banks were crumbling, willows were swaying, reeds were fluttering, and martens were diving and calling. There was no sign of people in the maze of waters.
“My master,” said the ferryman, keeping the boat steady with one oar, “I have a shrew guess that John-a-Fenne is on the island. He bears me a black grudge to all Sir Daniel’s. How if I turned me up stream and landed you an arrow-flight above the path? Ye were best not meddle with John Fenne.”
“My master,” said the ferryman, keeping the boat steady with one oar, “I have a strong feeling that John-a-Fenne is on the island. He holds a deep grudge against all of Sir Daniel’s. What if I turned upstream and dropped you off a short distance from the path? It’s probably best not to get involved with John Fenne.”
“How, then, is he of this company?” asked Dick.
“How is he part of this group?” asked Dick.
“Nay, mum is the word,” said Hugh. “But I would go up water, Dick. How if Master Matcham came by an arrow?” and he laughed again.
“Nah, it’s a secret,” said Hugh. “But I would go up river, Dick. What if Master Matcham got hit by an arrow?” and he laughed again.
“Be it so, Hugh,” answered Dick.
"Okay, Hugh," replied Dick.
“Look ye, then,” pursued Hugh. “Sith it shall so be, unsling me your cross-bow—so: now make it ready—good; place me a quarrel. Ay, keep it so, and look upon me grimly.”
"Look here," continued Hugh. "Since it's going to be like this, hand me your crossbow—alright; now get it ready—good; load me a bolt. Yes, hold it like that, and look at me seriously."
“What meaneth this?” asked Dick.
"What does this mean?" asked Dick.
“Why, my master, if I steal you across, it must be under force or fear,” replied the ferryman; “for else, if John Fenne got wind of it, he were like to prove my most distressful neighbour.”
“Why, my master, if I take you across, it has to be by force or fear,” replied the ferryman; “because if John Fenne finds out, he would become my most troublesome neighbor.”
“Do these churls ride so roughly?” Dick inquired. “Do they command Sir Daniel’s own ferry?”
“Do these guys ride so harshly?” Dick asked. “Do they run Sir Daniel’s own ferry?”
“Nay,” whispered the ferryman, winking. “Mark me! Sir Daniel shall down. His time is out. He shall down. Mum!” And he bent over his oars.
“Nah,” whispered the ferryman, winking. “Listen to me! Sir Daniel is going down. His time is up. He’s going down. Shh!” And he leaned over his oars.
They pulled a long way up the river, turned the tail of an island, and came softly down a narrow channel next the opposite bank. Then Hugh held water in mid-stream.
They paddled a long way up the river, rounded the end of an island, and glided gently down a narrow channel next to the opposite bank. Then Hugh stopped in the middle of the stream.
“I must land you here among the willows,” he said.[47]
“I need to drop you off here by the willows,” he said.[47]
“Here is no path but willow swamps and quagmires,” answered Dick.
“There's no way through here except for willow swamps and muddy bogs,” replied Dick.
“Master Shelton,” replied Hugh, “I dare not take ye nearer down, for your own sake now. He watcheth me the ferry, lying on his bow. All that go by and owe Sir Daniel good-will, he shooteth down like rabbits. I heard him swear it by the rood. An I had not known you of old days—ay, and from so high upward—I would ’a’ let you go on; but for old days’ remembrance, and because ye had this toy with you that’s not fit for wounds or warfare, I did risk my two poor ears to have you over whole. Content you; I can no more, on my salvation!”
“Master Shelton,” Hugh replied, “I can’t let you go any closer, for your own safety. He’s watching me at the ferry, lying in wait. Anyone who supports Sir Daniel, he shoots down like rabbits. I heard him swear it by the cross. If I didn’t know you from back in the day—especially from such a high status—I would’ve just let you go; but out of respect for our past and because you have this thing with you that’s not suitable for fighting or injuries, I risked my own neck to get you across safely. Just understand, I can’t do anymore without putting my life at risk!”
Hugh was still speaking, lying on his oars, when there came a great shout from among the willows on the island, and sounds followed as of a strong man breasting roughly through the wood.
Hugh was still talking, resting on his oars, when a loud shout erupted from the willows on the island, followed by the noise of a strong man pushing his way through the trees.
“A murrain!” cried Hugh. “He was on the upper island all the while!” He pulled straight for shore. “Threat me with your bow, good Dick; threat me with it plain,” he added. “I have tried to save your skins, save you mine!”
“A plague!” cried Hugh. “He was on the upper island the whole time!” He headed straight for shore. “Threaten me with your bow, good Dick; just threaten me with it directly,” he added. “I’ve tried to save your hides, and save my own!”
The boat ran into a tough thicket of willows with a crash. Matcham, pale, but steady and alert, at a sign from Dick, ran along the thwarts and leaped ashore; Dick, taking the horse by the bridle, sought to follow, but what with the animal’s bulk, and what with the closeness of the thicket, both stuck fast. The horse neighed and trampled; and the boat, which was swinging in an eddy, came on and off and pitched with violence.
The boat crashed into a dense thicket of willows. Matcham, looking pale but remaining steady and alert, jumped into action at a signal from Dick, quickly moving along the seats and leaping ashore. Dick, trying to follow while holding the horse by its bridle, struggled because of the horse's size and the tightness of the thicket, and both of them got stuck. The horse neighed and stomped, while the boat, caught in a whirlpool, rocked back and forth violently.
“It may not be, Hugh; here is no landing,” cried Dick;[48] but he still struggled valiantly with the obstinate thicket and the startled animal.
“It might not be, Hugh; there’s no place to land,” shouted Dick;[48] but he kept fighting hard against the stubborn thicket and the scared animal.
A tall man appeared upon the shore of the island, a long-bow in his hand. Dick saw him for an instant, with the corner of his eye, bending the bow with a great effort, his face crimson with hurry.
A tall man appeared on the shore of the island, a long bow in his hand. Dick caught a glimpse of him out of the corner of his eye, straining to bend the bow, his face flushed with urgency.
“Who goes?” he shouted. “Hugh, who goes?”
“Who’s there?” he shouted. “Hugh, who’s there?”
“’Tis Master Shelton, John,” replied the ferryman.
“It's Master Shelton, John,” said the ferryman.
“Stand, Dick Shelton!” bawled the man upon the island. “Ye shall have no hurt, upon the rood! Stand! Back out, Hugh Ferryman.”
“Stand, Dick Shelton!” shouted the man on the island. “You won’t be harmed, on the cross! Stand! Step back, Hugh Ferryman.”
Dick cried a taunting answer.
Dick gave a mocking reply.
“Nay, then, ye shall go afoot,” returned the man; and he let drive an arrow.
“Nah, then you’ll have to walk,” the man replied, and he shot an arrow.
The horse, struck by the shaft, lashed out in agony and terror; the boat capsized, and the next moment all were struggling in the eddies of the river.
The horse, hit by the shaft, kicked out in pain and fear; the boat flipped over, and in the next moment, everyone was fighting in the currents of the river.
When Dick came up, he was within a yard of the bank; and before his eyes were clear, his hand had closed on something firm and strong that instantly began to drag him forward. It was the riding-rod, that Matcham, crawling forth upon an overhanging willow, had opportunely thrust into his grasp.
When Dick came up, he was just a yard from the bank; and before his vision cleared, his hand had grabbed onto something solid and strong that immediately started pulling him forward. It was the riding rod that Matcham, crawling out on a drooping willow, had conveniently thrust into his hand.
“By the mass!” cried Dick, as he was helped ashore, “that makes a life I owe you. I swim like a cannon-ball.” And he turned instantly towards the island.
“By the mass!” shouted Dick as he was pulled onto the shore, “that’s a life I owe you. I swim like a cannonball.” And he immediately turned toward the island.
Midway over, Hugh Ferryman was swimming with his upturned boat, while John-a-Fenne, furious at the ill-fortune of his shot, bawled to him to hurry.[49]
Midway through, Hugh Ferryman was swimming alongside his flipped boat, while John-a-Fenne, angry about the bad luck of his shot, yelled at him to hurry.[49]
“Come, Jack,” said Shelton, “run for it! Ere Hugh can hale his barge across, or the pair of ’em can get it righted, we may be out of cry.”
“Come on, Jack,” said Shelton, “run for it! Before Hugh can drag his boat over, or the two of them can get it straightened out, we might be out of earshot.”
And adding example to his words, he began to run, dodging among the willows, and in marshy places leaping from tussock to tussock. He had no time to look for his direction; all he could do was to turn his back upon the river, and put all his heart to running.
And to illustrate his point, he started to run, weaving between the willows and jumping from tussock to tussock in the marshy areas. He didn't have time to think about where he was going; all he could do was turn his back on the river and focus completely on running.
Presently, however, the ground began to rise, which showed him he was still in the right way, and soon after they came forth upon a slope of solid turf, where elms began to mingle with the willows.
Currently, the ground started to rise, indicating that he was still on the right path, and shortly after, they emerged onto a slope of solid grass, where elms began to intertwine with the willows.
But here Matcham, who had been dragging far into the rear, threw himself fairly down.
But here Matcham, who had been lagging far behind, finally threw himself down.
“Leave me, Dick!” he cried, pantingly; “I can no more.”
“Leave me, Dick!” he shouted, breathless; “I can’t go on.”
Dick turned, and came back to where his companion lay.
Dick turned and walked back to where his friend was lying.
“Nay, Jack, leave thee!” he cried. “That were a knave’s trick, to be sure, when ye risked a shot and a ducking, ay, and a drowning too, to save my life. Drowning, in sooth; for why I did not pull you in along with me, the saints alone can tell!”
“Nah, Jack, leave me!” he shouted. “That would be a coward’s move, for sure, when you risked a shot and getting splashed, yeah, and even drowning, to save my life. Drowning, actually; because why I didn’t pull you in with me, only the saints know!”
“Nay,” said Matcham, “I would ’a’ saved us both, good Dick, for I can swim.”
“Nah,” said Matcham, “I could’ve saved us both, good Dick, because I can swim.”
“Can ye so?” cried Dick, with open eyes. It was the one manly accomplishment of which he was himself incapable. In the order of the things that he admired, next to having killed a man in single fight came swimming. “Well,” he said, “here is a lesson to despise no man. I promised to care[50] for you as far as Holywood, and, by the rood, Jack, y’are more capable to care for me.”
“Can you really?” cried Dick, his eyes wide open. It was the one tough skill he couldn’t master himself. Among the things he admired, swimming came right after killing a man in a fair fight. “Well,” he said, “here’s a lesson not to underestimate anyone. I promised to take care of you as far as Holywood, and, by God, Jack, you’re more capable of taking care of me.”
“Well, Dick, we’re friends now,” said Matcham.
“Well, Dick, we’re friends now,” Matcham said.
“Nay, I never was unfriends,” answered Dick. “Y’are a brave lad in your way, albeit something of a milksop, too. I never met your like before this day. But, prithee, fetch back your breath, and let us on. Here is no place for chatter.”
“No, I’ve never been unfriendly,” replied Dick. “You’re a brave guy in your own way, though a bit of a wuss, too. I’ve never met anyone like you until today. But please, catch your breath, and let’s move on. This isn’t a good spot for talking.”
“My foot hurts shrewdly,” said Matcham.
"My foot hurts really badly," said Matcham.
“Nay, I had forgot your foot,” returned Dick. “Well, we must go the gentlier. I would I knew rightly where we were. I have clean lost the path; yet that may be for the better, too. An they watch the ferry, they watch the path, belike, as well. I would Sir Daniel were back with two-score men; he would sweep me these rascals as the wind sweeps leaves. Come, Jack, lean ye on my shoulder, ye poor shrew. Nay, y’are not tall enough. What age are ye, for a wager?—twelve?”
“No, I forgot about your foot,” Dick replied. “Well, we need to take it easier. I wish I knew exactly where we were. I’ve completely lost the path, but that might actually be a good thing. If they’re watching the ferry, they might be keeping an eye on the path too. I wish Sir Daniel were here with twenty men; he would clear these rascals away like the wind blowing leaves. Come on, Jack, lean on my shoulder, you poor thing. No, you’re not tall enough. How old are you, I wonder?—twelve?”
“Nay, I am sixteen,” said Matcham.
“Nah, I’m 16,” said Matcham.
“Y’are poorly grown to height, then,” answered Dick. “But take my hand. We shall go softly, never fear. I owe you a life; I am a good repayer, Jack, of good or evil.”
“Looks like you haven’t grown much,” replied Dick. “But take my hand. We’ll move slowly, don’t worry. I owe you my life; I’m good at repaying, Jack, whether it’s good or bad.”
They began to go forward up the slope.
They started to move up the slope.
“We must hit the road, early or late,” continued Dick; “and then for a fresh start. By the mass! but y’ ’ave a rickety hand, Jack. If I had a hand like that, I would think shame. I tell you,” he went on, with a sudden chuckle, “I swear by the mass I believe Hugh Ferryman took you for a maid.”[51]
“We need to hit the road, whether it's early or late,” Dick continued; “and then we’ll get a fresh start. Wow! You’ve got a shaky hand, Jack. If I had a hand like that, I would be embarrassed. I tell you,” he said with a sudden chuckle, “I swear I think Hugh Ferryman took you for a girl.”[51]
“Nay, never!” cried the other, colouring high.
“Not ever!” the other cried, blushing deeply.
“A’ did, though, for a wager!” Dick exclaimed. “Small blame to him. Ye look liker maid than man; and I tell you more—y’are a strange-looking rogue for a boy; but for a hussy, Jack, ye would be right fair—ye would. Ye would be well favoured for a wench.”
“A’ did, though, for a bet!” Dick exclaimed. “Can’t blame him much. You look more like a girl than a guy; and I’ll tell you more—you’re a strange-looking guy for a boy; but as a girl, Jack, you’d be quite pretty—you really would. You’d be good-looking for a lass.”
“Well,” said Matcham, “ye know right well that I am none.”
“Well,” said Matcham, “you know very well that I am not.”
“Nay, I know that; I do but jest,” said Dick. “Ye’ll be a man before your mother, Jack. What cheer, my bully! Ye shall strike shrewd strokes. Now, which, I marvel, of you or me, shall be first knighted, Jack? for knighted I shall be, or die for’t. ‘Sir Richard Shelton, Knight’: it soundeth bravely. But ‘Sir John Matcham’ soundeth not amiss.”
“Not at all, I know that; I’m just kidding,” said Dick. “You’ll be a man in front of your mother, Jack. What’s up, my friend! You’re going to make some impressive moves. Now, I wonder, which one of us will be knighted first, Jack? Because I’m going to be knighted, or die trying. ‘Sir Richard Shelton, Knight’: that sounds great. But ‘Sir John Matcham’ doesn’t sound too bad either.”
“Prithee, Dick, stop till I drink,” said the other, pausing where a little clear spring welled out of the slope into a gravelled basin no bigger than a pocket. “And O, Dick, if I might come by anything to eat!—my very heart aches with hunger.”
“Please, Dick, wait until I drink,” said the other, stopping where a small clear spring bubbled out of the slope into a gravel basin no bigger than a pocket. “And oh, Dick, if only I could find something to eat!—my heart aches with hunger.”
“Why, fool, did ye not eat at Kettley?” asked Dick.
“Why, fool, didn't you eat at Kettley?” asked Dick.
“I had made a vow—it was a sin I had been led into,” stammered Matcham; “but now, if it were but dry bread, I would eat it greedily.”
“I had made a vow—it was a mistake I got caught up in,” stammered Matcham; “but now, even if it were just dry bread, I would eat it eagerly.”
“Sit ye, then, and eat,” said Dick, “while that I scout a little forward for the road.” And he took a wallet from his girdle, wherein were bread and pieces of dry bacon, and, while Matcham fell heartily to, struck farther forth among the trees.[52]
"Sit down and eat," said Dick, "while I check the road a bit ahead." He took a bag from his belt, which had bread and pieces of dried bacon, and, while Matcham dug in, he walked further into the trees.[52]
A little beyond there was a dip in the ground, where a streamlet soaked among dead leaves; and beyond that, again, the trees were better grown and stood wider, and oak and beech began to take the place of willow and elm. The continued tossing and pouring of the wind among the leaves sufficiently concealed the sounds of his footsteps on the mast; it was for the ear what a moonless night is to the eye; but for all that Dick went cautiously, slipping from one big trunk to another, and looking sharply about him as he went. Suddenly a doe passed like a shadow through the underwood in front of him, and he paused, disgusted at the chance. This part of the wood had been certainly deserted, but now that the poor deer had run, she was like a messenger he should have sent before him to announce his coming; and instead of pushing farther, he turned him to the nearest well-grown tree, and rapidly began to climb.
A bit further along, there was a dip in the ground where a small stream soaked into dead leaves; beyond that, the trees were taller and wider, with oak and beech replacing willow and elm. The wind tossed and swirled through the leaves, effectively masking the sound of his footsteps on the ground; it was to the ear what a moonless night is to the eye. Still, Dick moved cautiously, slipping from one large trunk to another and keeping a sharp lookout as he went. Suddenly, a doe moved like a shadow through the underbrush in front of him, and he stopped, irritated at the coincidence. This part of the woods had clearly been empty, but now that the timid deer had fled, she felt like a messenger he should have sent ahead to announce his arrival; instead of pushing on, he turned toward the nearest sturdy tree and quickly began to climb.
Luck had served him well. The oak on which he had mounted was one of the tallest in that quarter of the wood, and easily out-topped its neighbours by a fathom and a half; and when Dick had clambered into the topmost fork and clung there, swinging dizzily in the great wind, he saw behind him the whole fenny plain as far as Kettley, and the Till wandering among woody islets, and in front of him, the white line of highroad winding through the forest. The boat had been righted—it was even now midway on the ferry. Beyond that there was no sign of man, nor aught moving but the wind. He was about to descend, when, taking a last view, his eye lit upon a string of moving points about the middle of the fen. Plainly a small troop[53] was threading the causeway, and that at a good pace; and this gave him some concern as he shinned vigorously down the trunk and returned across the wood for his companion.
Luck had been on his side. The oak he had climbed was one of the tallest in that part of the forest, towering over its neighbors by about a yard and a half; and when Dick scrambled into the highest fork and clung there, swinging dizzily in the strong wind, he saw behind him the entire marshy plain stretching as far as Kettley, and the Till River meandering between wooded islands, while in front of him was the white line of the main road winding through the trees. The boat had been righted—it was already halfway across the ferry. Beyond that, there was no sign of anyone or anything moving except the wind. He was about to climb down when, taking one last look, his eyes spotted a string of moving figures in the middle of the fen. Clearly, a small group was making their way along the causeway, and they were moving at a good pace; this worried him a bit as he hurried down the trunk and made his way back through the woods to find his friend.
CHAPTER IV
A GREENWOOD COMPANY
Matcham was well rested and revived; and the two lads, winged by what Dick had seen, hurried through the remainder of the outwood, crossed the road in safety, and began to mount into the high ground of Tunstall Forest. The trees grew more and more in groves, with healthy places in between, sandy, gorsy, and dotted with old yews. The ground became more and more uneven, full of pits and hillocks. And with every step of the ascent the wind still blew the shriller, and the trees bent before the gusts like fishing-rods.
Matcham was rested and energized; the two boys, driven by what Dick had witnessed, rushed through the rest of the wooded area, crossed the road safely, and started to climb into the higher ground of Tunstall Forest. The trees increasingly grew in clusters, with healthy clearings in between, sandy, covered in gorse, and dotted with ancient yew trees. The ground became more uneven, filled with dips and mounds. With each step upward, the wind continued to blow stronger, and the trees bent before the gusts like fishing rods.
They had just entered one of the clearings, when Dick suddenly clapped down upon his face among the brambles, and began to crawl slowly backward towards the shelter of the grove. Matcham, in great bewilderment, for he could see no reason for this flight, still imitated his companion’s course; and it was not until they had gained the harbour of a thicket that he turned and begged him to explain.
They had just entered one of the clearings when Dick suddenly dropped to the ground among the brambles and started to crawl slowly backward toward the safety of the grove. Matcham, feeling very confused since he couldn't see why they were fleeing, followed his friend's lead. It wasn't until they reached the shelter of a thicket that he turned and asked Dick to explain.
For all reply, Dick pointed with his finger.
For all responses, Dick pointed with his finger.
At the far end of the clearing, a fir grew high above the neighbouring wood, and planted its black shock of foliage clear against the sky. For about fifty feet above the ground the trunk grew straight and solid like a column. At that[55] level, it split into two massive boughs; and in the fork, like a mastheaded seaman, there stood a man in a green tabard, spying far and wide. The sun glistened upon his hair; with one hand he shaded his eyes to look abroad, and he kept slowly rolling his head from side to side, with the regularity of a machine.
At the far end of the clearing, a fir tree towered over the surrounding woods, its dark foliage clearly silhouetted against the sky. For about fifty feet up, the trunk grew straight and strong like a pillar. At that height, it split into two massive branches; and in the fork, like a sailor at the mast, stood a man in a green tunic, scanning the horizon. The sun gleamed on his hair; he shaded his eyes with one hand to look around, slowly rolling his head from side to side with the precision of a machine.
The lads exchanged glances.
The guys exchanged glances.
“Let us try to the left,” said Dick. “We had near fallen foully, Jack.”
“Let’s try going left,” said Dick. “We almost got caught, Jack.”
Ten minutes afterwards they struck into a beaten path.
Ten minutes later, they entered a well-trodden path.
“Here is a piece of forest that I know not,” Dick remarked. “Where goeth me this track?”
“Here’s a part of the forest I don’t recognize,” Dick said. “Where does this path lead?”
“Let us even try,” said Matcham.
“Let’s give it a shot,” said Matcham.
A few yards farther, the path came to the top of a ridge and began to go down abruptly into a cup-shaped hollow. At the foot, out of a thick wood of flowering hawthorn, two or three roofless gables, blackened as if by fire, and a single tall chimney marked the ruins of a house.
A few yards further, the path reached the top of a ridge and started to slope down sharply into a bowl-shaped hollow. At the bottom, emerging from a dense grove of blooming hawthorn, two or three roofless gables, charred as if by fire, and a solitary tall chimney indicated the remnants of a house.
“What may this be?” whispered Matcham.
“What could this be?” whispered Matcham.
“Nay, by the mass, I know not,” answered Dick. “I am all at sea. Let us go warily.”
“Nah, honestly, I have no idea,” replied Dick. “I’m totally lost. Let’s proceed carefully.”
With beating hearts, they descended through the hawthorns. Here and there, they passed signs of recent cultivation; fruit trees and pot herbs ran wild among the thicket; a sun-dial had fallen in the grass; it seemed they were treading what once had been a garden. Yet a little farther and they came forth before the ruins of the house.
With racing hearts, they moved down through the hawthorns. Here and there, they saw signs of recent farming; fruit trees and potted herbs grew wild among the underbrush; a sun-dial lay fallen in the grass; it felt like they were walking through what used to be a garden. But just a little further, they came to the ruins of the house.
It had been a pleasant mansion and a strong. A dry ditch was dug deep about it; but it was now choked with masonry,[56] and bridged by a fallen rafter. The two farther walls still stood, the sun shining through their empty windows; but the remainder of the building had collapsed, and now lay in a great cairn of ruin, grimed with fire. Already in the interior a few plants were springing green among the chinks.
It used to be a nice, sturdy mansion. A dry ditch had been dug deep around it; but now it was filled with rubble, [56] and spanned by a fallen beam. The two remaining walls were still standing, with sunlight streaming through their empty windows; however, the rest of the building had fallen apart and now lay in a big pile of debris, blackened by fire. Inside, a few plants were already starting to grow green in the cracks.
“Now I bethink me,” whispered Dick, “this must be Grimstone. It was a hold of one Simon Malmesbury; Sir Daniel was his bane! ’Twas Bennet Hatch that burned it, now five years agone. In sooth, ’twas pity, for it was a fair house.”
“Now I remember,” whispered Dick, “this must be Grimstone. It belonged to a guy named Simon Malmesbury; Sir Daniel was his downfall! It was Bennet Hatch who burned it down, five years ago. Honestly, it’s a shame because it was a beautiful house.”
Down in the hollow, where no wind blew, it was both warm and still; and Matcham, laying one hand upon Dick’s arm, held up a warning finger.
Down in the hollow, where there was no wind, it was both warm and still; and Matcham, resting one hand on Dick’s arm, raised a warning finger.
“Hist!” he said.
“Shh!” he said.
Then came a strange sound, breaking on the quiet. It was twice repeated ere they recognised its nature. It was the sound of a big man clearing his throat; and just then a hoarse, untuneful voice broke into singing.
Then a strange sound came, interrupting the quiet. It was repeated twice before they figured out what it was. It was the sound of a large man clearing his throat; just then, a hoarse, untuned voice started singing.
The singer paused, a faint clink of iron followed, and then silence.
The singer stopped, a quiet clink of metal was heard, and then there was silence.

The two lads stood looking at each other. Whoever he might be, their invisible neighbour was just beyond the ruin. And suddenly the colour came into Matcham’s face, and[57] next moment he had crossed the fallen rafter, and was climbing cautiously on the huge pile of lumber that filled the interior of the roofless house. Dick would have withheld him, had he been in time; as it was, he was fain to follow.
The two guys stood staring at each other. Whoever their unseen neighbor was, he was just beyond the ruins. Suddenly, color flushed in Matcham’s face, and[57] in the next moment, he crossed the fallen rafter and began climbing carefully on the massive pile of lumber that filled the inside of the roofless house. Dick would have stopped him if he had been quick enough; as it was, he felt compelled to follow.
Right in the corner of the ruin, two rafters had fallen crosswise, and protected a clear space no larger than a pew in church. Into this the lads silently lowered themselves. There they were perfectly concealed, and through an arrow-loophole commanded a view upon the farther side.
Right in the corner of the ruins, two rafters had fallen across each other, creating a space no bigger than a church pew. The guys quietly lowered themselves into this spot. There, they were completely hidden and could see through an arrow slit on the other side.
Peering through this, they were struck stiff with terror at their predicament. To retreat was impossible; they scarce dared to breathe. Upon the very margin of the ditch, not thirty feet from where they crouched, an iron caldron bubbled and steamed above a glowing fire; and close by, in an attitude of listening, as though he had caught some sound of their clambering among the ruins, a tall, red-faced, battered-looking man stood poised, an iron spoon in his right hand, a horn and a formidable dagger at his belt. Plainly this was the singer; plainly he had been stirring the caldron, when some incautious step among the lumber had fallen upon his ear. A little farther off, another man lay slumbering, rolled in a brown cloak, with a butterfly hovering above his face. All this was in a clearing white with daisies; and at the extreme verge, a bow, a sheaf of arrows, and part of a deer’s carcase hung upon a flowering hawthorn.
Peering through this, they were frozen in fear at their situation. Retreat was impossible; they could barely breathe. Right at the edge of the ditch, not thirty feet away from where they crouched, an iron cauldron bubbled and steamed over a glowing fire; and nearby, standing attentively, as if he had heard the sound of their scrambling among the ruins, was a tall, red-faced, battered-looking man, poised with an iron spoon in his right hand, and a horn and a formidable dagger at his belt. Clearly, this was the singer; he had been stirring the cauldron when an accidental noise from the debris caught his attention. A little further away, another man lay asleep, wrapped in a brown cloak, with a butterfly fluttering above his face. All this was in a clearing filled with daisies; at the far edge, a bow, a bundle of arrows, and part of a deer’s carcass hung from a flowering hawthorn.
Presently the fellow relaxed from his attitude of attention, raised the spoon to his mouth, tasted its contents, nodded, and then fell again to stirring and singing.
Right now, the guy eased up from being so focused, brought the spoon to his mouth, sampled what was inside, nodded, and then went back to stirring and singing.
“‘O, they must need to walk in wood that may not walk[58] in town,’” he croaked, taking up his song where he had left it.
“‘Oh, they definitely need to walk in the woods, since they can't walk[58] in town,’” he croaked, picking up his song where he had left off.
"But if we encounter the good king's deer to shoot an arrow at."
Still as he sang, he took from time to time another spoonful of the broth, blew upon it, and tasted it, with all the airs of an experienced cook. At length, apparently, he judged the mess was ready; for taking the horn from his girdle, he blew three modulated calls.
Still, as he sang, he occasionally took another spoonful of the broth, blew on it, and tasted it, showing all the confidence of a skilled cook. Finally, it seemed he decided the dish was ready; so he took the horn from his belt and blew three musical calls.
The other fellow awoke, rolled over, brushed away the butterfly, and looked about him.
The other guy woke up, turned over, brushed away the butterfly, and looked around.
“How now, brother?” he said. “Dinner?”
“How's it going, brother?” he asked. “Dinner?”
“Ay, sot,” replied the cook, “dinner it is, and a dry dinner, too, with neither ale nor bread. But there is little pleasure in the greenwood now; time was when a good fellow could live here like a mitred abbot, set aside the rain and the white frosts; he had his heart’s desire both of ale and wine. But now are men’s spirits dead; and this John Amend-All, save us and guard us! but a stuffed booby to scare crows withal.”
“Yeah, buddy,” replied the cook, “it’s dinner time, and it’s going to be a dull one, with neither ale nor bread. But there’s not much fun in the woods right now; there was a time when a good guy could live here like a fancy priest, ignoring the rain and the frost; he had all the ale and wine he wanted. But now people’s spirits are low; and this John Amend-All, good grief! he’s just a stuffed dummy to scare off crows.”
“Nay,” returned the other, “y’are too set on meat and drinking, Lawless. Bide ye a bit; the good time cometh.”
“Nah,” replied the other, “you’re too focused on food and drinking, Lawless. Wait a little; the good times are coming.”
“Look ye,” returned the cook, “I have even waited for this good time sith that I was so high. I have been a Grey Friar; I have been a king’s archer; I have been a shipman, and sailed the salt seas; and I have been in greenwood before this, forsooth! and shot the king’s deer. What cometh of it? Naught! I were better to have bided in the cloister.[59] John Abbot availeth more than John Amend-All. By ’r Lady! here they come.”
“Look here,” replied the cook, “I've been waiting for this moment since I was young. I've been a Grey Friar, a king’s archer, a sailor who’s traveled the open seas, and I’ve been in the forest before, for real! I even shot the king’s deer. What’s come of it? Nothing! I would have been better off staying in the monastery.[59] John Abbot is worth more than John Amend-All. By the Lady! Here they come.”
One after another, tall, likely fellows began to stroll into the lawn. Each as he came produced a knife and a horn cup, helped himself from the caldron, and sat down upon the grass to eat. They were very variously equipped and armed; some in rusty smocks, and with nothing but a knife and an old bow; others in the height of forest gallantry, all in Lincoln green, both hood and jerkin, with dainty peacock arrows in their belts, a horn upon a baldrick, and a sword and dagger at their sides. They came in the silence of hunger, and scarce growled a salutation, but fell instantly to meat.
One after another, tall, sturdy guys started to walk onto the lawn. Each one, as he arrived, took out a knife and a horn cup, served himself from the cauldron, and sat down on the grass to eat. They were equipped and armed in various ways; some wore old, worn-out clothes and had just a knife and an old bow; others were dressed in full forest style, all in Lincoln green, complete with hoods and jackets, carrying fancy peacock arrows in their belts, a horn slung over their shoulder, and a sword and dagger at their sides. They arrived in silence, clearly hungry, hardly greeting each other before diving straight into their meals.
There were, perhaps, a score of them already gathered, when a sound of suppressed cheering arose close by among the hawthorns, and immediately after five or six woodmen carrying a stretcher debouched upon the lawn. A tall, lusty fellow, somewhat grizzled, and as brown as a smoked ham, walked before them with an air of some authority, his bow at his back, a bright boar-spear in his hand.
There were maybe twenty of them already gathered when a sound of muffled cheering came from nearby among the hawthorns, and right after that, five or six woodmen carrying a stretcher came out onto the lawn. A tall, strong guy, a bit grizzled and as brown as a smoked ham, walked in front of them with an air of authority, his bow slung on his back and a shiny boar spear in his hand.
“Lads!” he cried, “good fellows all, and my right merry friends, y’ have sung this while on a dry whistle and lived at little ease. But what said I ever? Abide Fortune constantly; she turneth, turneth swift. And lo! here is her little firstling—even that good creature, ale!”
“Guys!” he shouted, “good friends all, and my really fun buddies, you’ve sung this while struggling and lived with little comfort. But what have I always said? Stay steady with Fortune; she turns, turns quickly. And look! Here’s her little first gift—even that delightful thing, beer!”
There was a murmur of applause as the bearers set down the stretcher and displayed a goodly cask.
There was a quiet round of applause as the bearers placed the stretcher down and showed off a sizable cask.
“And now haste ye, boys,” the man continued. “There is work toward. A handful of archers are but now come to the ferry; murrey and blue is their wear; they are our butts[60] —they shall all taste arrows—no man of them shall struggle through this wood. For, lads, we are here some fifty strong, each man of us most foully wronged; for some they have lost lands, and some friends; and some they have been outlawed—all oppressed! Who, then, hath done this evil? Sir Daniel, by the rood! Shall he then profit? shall he sit snug in our houses? shall he till our fields? shall he suck the bone he robbed us of? I trow not. He getteth him strength at law; he gaineth cases; nay, there is one case he shall not gain—I have a writ here at my belt that, please the saints, shall conquer him.”
“And now hurry up, boys,” the man continued. “There’s work to be done. A handful of archers have just arrived at the ferry; they’re wearing murrey and blue; they’re our targets[60] — they will all feel the arrows — none of them will make it through this wood. Because, lads, we’re about fifty strong, each one of us terribly wronged; some have lost lands, some have lost friends; and some have been outlawed — all oppressed! So, who has done this harm? Sir Daniel, for sure! Is he going to benefit from this? Is he going to sit comfortably in our homes? Is he going to farm our fields? Is he going to enjoy the spoils he took from us? I don’t think so. He gains strength through the law; he wins cases; but there’s one case he won't win — I have a writ right here at my belt that, with the saints’ favor, will defeat him.”
Lawless the cook was by this time already at his second horn of ale. He raised it, as if to pledge the speaker.
Lawless the cook was already on his second pint of ale. He lifted it up, as if to toast the speaker.
“Master Ellis,” he said, “y’are for vengeance—well it becometh you!—but your poor brother o’ the greenwood, that had never lands to lose nor friends to think upon, looketh rather, for his poor part, to the profit of the thing. He had liever a gold noble and a pottle of canary wine than all the vengeances in purgatory.”
“Master Ellis,” he said, “you’re all about revenge—well, that suits you!—but your poor brother from the woods, who never had land to lose or friends to consider, is looking, for his part, at the benefit of the situation. He would rather have a gold coin and a bottle of canary wine than all the revenge in purgatory.”
“Lawless,” replied the other, “to reach the Moat House, Sir Daniel must pass the forest. We shall make that passage dearer, pardy, than any battle. Then, when he hath got to earth with such ragged handful as escapeth us—all his great friends fallen and fled away, and none to give him aid—we shall beleaguer that old fox about, and great shall be the fall of him. ’Tis a fat buck; he will make a dinner for us all.”
“Lawless,” replied the other, “to get to the Moat House, Sir Daniel has to go through the forest. We'll make that journey more challenging than any battle. Then, when he’s surrounded by the few who manage to escape us—all his powerful friends gone and no one left to help him—we'll trap that old fox, and it'll be a big downfall for him. He’s a prime target; he’ll provide a feast for all of us.”
“Ay,” returned Lawless, “I have eaten many of these dinners beforehand; but the cooking of them is hot work,[61] good Master Ellis. And meanwhile what do we? We make black arrows, we write rhymes, and we drink fair cold water, that discomfortable drink.”
“Ay,” replied Lawless, “I’ve had plenty of these dinners before; but cooking them is tough work,[61] good Master Ellis. And in the meantime, what do we do? We make arrows, we write rhymes, and we drink this unpleasant cold water.”
“Y’are untrue, Will Lawless. Ye still smell of the Grey Friars’ buttery; greed is your undoing,” answered Ellis. “We took twenty pounds from Appleyard. We took seven marks from the messenger last night. A day ago we had fifty from the merchant.”
“You're untrustworthy, Will Lawless. You still smell like the Grey Friars’ kitchen; your greed is going to be your downfall,” replied Ellis. “We took twenty pounds from Appleyard. We got seven marks from the messenger last night. A day ago, we had fifty from the merchant.”
“And to-day,” said one of the men, “I stopped a fat pardoner riding apace for Holywood. Here is his purse.”
“And today,” said one of the men, “I stopped a fat pardoner riding quickly to Holywood. Here is his purse.”
Ellis counted the contents.
Ellis counted the items.
“Five-score shillings!” he grumbled. “Fool, he had more in his sandal, or stitched into his tippet. Y’are but a child, Tom Cuckow; ye have lost the fish.”
“Five hundred shillings!” he complained. “Fool, he had more in his sandal or sewn into his scarf. You're just a kid, Tom Cuckow; you’ve lost the fish.”
But, for all that, Ellis pocketed the purse with nonchalance. He stood leaning on his boar-spear, and looked round upon the rest. They, in various attitudes, took greedily of the venison pottage, and liberally washed it down with ale. This was a good day; they were in luck; but business pressed, and they were speedy in their eating. The first-comers had by this time even despatched their dinner. Some lay down upon the grass and fell instantly asleep, like boa-constrictors; others talked together, or overhauled their weapons; and one, whose humour was particularly gay, holding forth an ale-horn, began to sing:
But despite everything, Ellis casually pocketed the purse. He leaned on his boar spear and looked around at the others. They, in various positions, eagerly dug into the venison stew and washed it down generously with ale. It was a good day; they were lucky; but they had things to do, so they ate quickly. By this time, the first arrivals had already finished their meals. Some lay down on the grass and fell asleep immediately, like boa constrictors; others chatted or checked their weapons; and one, feeling particularly cheerful, raised an ale horn and began to sing:
There's plenty of meat here;
It's cheerful and peaceful, with deer for our meals,
[62] In the summer, when everything is pleasant.
As winter arrives, bringing snow and sleet,
Get back to your homes, with hoods over your heads,
"Let's sit by the fire and eat."
All this while the two lads had listened and lain close; only Richard had unslung his cross-bow, and held ready in one hand the windac, or grappling-iron that he used to bend it. Otherwise they had not dared to stir; and this scene of forest life had gone on before their eyes like a scene upon a theatre. But now there came a strange interruption. The tall chimney which overtopped the remainder of the ruins rose right above their hiding-place. There came a whistle in the air, and then a sounding smack, and the fragments of a broken arrow fell about their ears. Some one from the upper quarters of the wood, perhaps the very sentinel they saw posted in the fir, had shot an arrow at the chimney-top.
All this time, the two guys had been watching and lying quietly; only Richard had taken his crossbow off his back and was holding the windac, or grappling iron, in one hand to keep it ready. Otherwise, they hadn’t dared to move; this scene of forest life unfolded before them like a performance on a stage. But then, something strange happened. The tall chimney that stood above the rest of the ruins rose right above where they were hiding. Suddenly, a whistle cut through the air, followed by a loud smack, and pieces of a broken arrow fell around them. Someone from the higher part of the woods, maybe the very guard they saw standing in the fir tree, had shot an arrow at the top of the chimney.
Matcham could not restrain a little cry, which he instantly stifled, and even Dick started with surprise, and dropped the windac from his fingers. But to the fellows on the lawn, this shaft was an expected signal. They were all afoot together, tightening their belts, testing their bow-strings, loosening sword and dagger in the sheath. Ellis held up his hand; his face had suddenly assumed a look of savage energy; the white of his eyes shone in his sun-brown face.
Matcham couldn't help but let out a small cry, which he quickly silenced, and even Dick jumped in surprise, dropping the windac from his fingers. But for the guys on the lawn, this was the signal they had been waiting for. They all got to their feet, tightening their belts, checking their bowstrings, and adjusting their swords and daggers in their sheaths. Ellis raised his hand; his face suddenly took on an intense, fierce look; the white of his eyes stood out against his sun-tanned skin.
“Lads,” he said, “ye know your places. Let not one man’s soul escape you. Appleyard was a whet before a meal; but now we go to table. I have three men whom I will bitterly avenge—Harry Shelton, Simon Malmesbury,[63] and”—striking his broad bosom—“and Ellis Duckworth, by the mass!”
“Guys,” he said, “you know your roles. Don’t let a single one of them get away. Appleyard was just a warm-up; now we’re diving in. I have three men whose blood I will avenge—Harry Shelton, Simon Malmesbury,[63] and”—pounding his chest—“and Ellis Duckworth, for sure!”
Another man came, red with hurry, through the thorns.
Another man hurried through the thorns, his face red with urgency.
“’Tis not Sir Daniel!” he panted. “They are but seven. Is the arrow gone?”
“It's not Sir Daniel!” he panted. “There are only seven of them. Is the arrow gone?”
“It struck but now,” replied Ellis.
“It just happened,” Ellis said.
“A murrain!” cried the messenger. “Methought I heard it whistle. And I go dinnerless!”
“A plague!” shouted the messenger. “I thought I heard it whistle. And I’m going to be without dinner!”
In the space of a minute, some running, some walking sharply, according as their stations were nearer or farther away, the men of the Black Arrow had all disappeared from the neighbourhood of the ruined house; and the caldron, and the fire, which was now burning low, and the dead deer’s carcase on the hawthorn, remained alone to testify they had been there.
In just a minute, some ran and others walked quickly, depending on how far away their positions were. The men of the Black Arrow had completely vanished from the area around the ruined house; only the caldron, the now low-burning fire, and the dead deer hanging on the hawthorn were left to prove they had been there.
CHAPTER V
“BLOODY AS THE HUNTER”
The lads lay quiet till the last footstep had melted on the wind. Then they arose, and with many an ache, for they were weary with constraint, clambered through the ruins, and recrossed the ditch upon the rafter. Matcham had picked up the windac and went first, Dick following stiffly, with his cross-bow on his arm.
The guys stayed quiet until the last footsteps faded away. Then they got up, feeling sore because they had been sitting still for so long, and climbed through the ruins, crossing the ditch on the rafter. Matcham had picked up the windac and went first, while Dick followed stiffly, holding his crossbow on his arm.
“And now,” said Matcham, “forth to Holywood.”
“And now,” said Matcham, “let's head to Hollywood.”
“To Holywood!” cried Dick, “when good fellows stand shot? Not I! I would see you hanged first, Jack!”
“To Hollywood!” shouted Dick, “when good guys get shot? Not me! I’d rather see you hanged first, Jack!”
“Ye would leave me, would ye?” Matcham asked.
"Are you really going to leave me?" Matcham asked.
“Ay, by my sooth!” returned Dick. “An I be not in time to warn these lads, I will go die with them. What! would ye have me leave my own men that I have lived among? I trow not! Give me my windac.”
“Aye, for real!” replied Dick. “If I can’t warn these guys in time, then I’d rather die with them. What! You expect me to abandon my own men that I’ve lived with? I don’t think so! Give me my windac.”
But there was nothing further from Matcham’s mind.
But that was the last thing on Matcham's mind.
“Dick,” he said, “ye sware before the saints that ye would see me safe to Holywood. Would ye be forsworn? Would you desert me—a perjurer?”
“Dick,” he said, “you swore before the saints that you would ensure my safety to Holywood. Would you go back on your word? Would you abandon me—a liar?”
“Nay, I sware for the best,” returned Dick. “I meant it too; but now! But look ye, Jack, turn again with me. Let me but warn these men, and, if needs must, stand shot with them; then shall all be clear, and I will on again to Holywood and purge mine oath.”[65]
“Nah, I swear it’s for the best,” replied Dick. “I really meant it; but now! But listen, Jack, come back with me. Let me just warn these guys, and if I have to, I’ll stand with them; then everything will be clear, and I’ll go on to Holywood and fulfill my oath.”[65]
“Ye but deride me,” answered Matcham. “These men ye go to succour are the same that hunt me to my ruin.”
"You're just mocking me," Matcham replied. "The people you're trying to help are the same ones who are trying to destroy me."
Dick scratched his head.
Dick scratched his head.
“I cannot help it, Jack,” he said. “Here is no remedy. What would ye? Ye run no great peril, man; and these are in the way of death. Death!” he added. “Think of it! What a murrain do ye keep me here for? Give me the windac. St. George! shall they all die?”
“I can’t help it, Jack,” he said. “There’s no solution here. What do you want? You’re not in much danger, man; and these are heading toward death. Death!” he added. “Think about it! Why are you keeping me here? Give me the windac. St. George! Are they all going to die?”
“Richard Shelton,” said Matcham, looking him squarely in the face, “would ye, then, join party with Sir Daniel? Have ye not ears? Heard ye not this Ellis, what he said? or have ye no heart for your own kindly blood and the father that men slew? ‘Harry Shelton,’ he said; and Sir Harry Shelton was your father, as the sun shines in heaven.”
“Richard Shelton,” Matcham said, looking him straight in the eye, “would you really team up with Sir Daniel? Do you not have ears? Didn’t you hear what this Ellis said? Or do you not care about your own blood and the father that people killed? 'Harry Shelton,' he said; and Sir Harry Shelton was your father, just like the sun shines in the sky.”
“What would ye?” Dick cried again. “Would ye have me credit thieves?”
"What do you want?" Dick shouted again. "Do you want me to trust thieves?"
“Nay, I have heard it before now,” returned Matcham. “The fame goeth currently, it was Sir Daniel slew him. He slew him under oath; in his own house he shed the innocent blood. Heaven wearies for the avenging on’t; and you—the man’s son—ye go about to comfort and defend the murderer!”
“Nah, I’ve heard this before,” Matcham replied. “The word going around is that Sir Daniel killed him. He did it while under oath; he spilled innocent blood in his own house. Heaven is tired of waiting for justice; and you—the man’s son—you’re trying to comfort and defend the murderer!”
“Jack,” cried the lad, “I know not. It may be; what know I? But, see here: This man hath bred me up and fostered me, and his men I have hunted with and played among; and to leave them in the hour of peril—O, man, if I did that, I were stark dead to honour! Nay, Jack, ye would not ask it; ye would not wish me to be base.”
“Jack,” the boy shouted, “I don’t know. It might be; what do I know? But look: This man has raised me and taken care of me, and I’ve hunted and played with his men; to abandon them in their time of danger—oh, man, if I did that, I would be completely dead to honor! No, Jack, you wouldn’t ask me to do that; you wouldn’t want me to be cowardly.”
“But your father, Dick?” said Matcham, somewhat[66] wavering. “Your father? and your oath to me? Ye took the saints to witness.”
“But your father, Dick?” Matcham said, a bit[66] uncertain. “Your father? And your promise to me? You called the saints to witness.”
“My father?” cried Shelton. “Nay, he would have me go! If Sir Daniel slew him, when the hour comes this hand shall slay Sir Daniel; but neither him nor his will I desert in peril. And for mine oath, good Jack, ye shall absolve me of it here. For the lives’ sake of many men that hurt you not, and for mine honour, ye shall set me free.”
“My dad?” cried Shelton. “No way, he wouldn’t want me to leave! If Sir Daniel killed him, when the time comes, I will kill Sir Daniel; but I won’t abandon him or his people in danger. And for my oath, good Jack, you’ll release me from it here. For the sake of many men who haven't harmed you, and for my honor, you will set me free.”
“I, Dick? Never!” returned Matcham. “An ye leave me, y’are forsworn, and so I shall declare it.”
“I, Dick? Never!” Matcham replied. “If you leave me, you’re breaking your word, and I’m going to make that known.”
“My blood heats,” said Dick. “Give me the windac! Give it me!”
“My blood is boiling,” said Dick. “Give me the windac! Hand it over!”
“I’ll not,” said Matcham. “I’ll save you in your teeth.”
“I won’t,” said Matcham. “I’ll save you in your teeth.”
“Not?” cried Dick. “I’ll make you!”
“Not?” shouted Dick. “I’ll make you!”
“Try it,” said the other.
"Give it a shot," said the other.
They stood, looking in each other’s eyes, each ready for a spring. Then Dick leaped; and though Matcham turned instantly and fled, in two bounds he was overtaken, the windac was twisted from his grasp, he was thrown roughly to the ground, and Dick stood across him, flushed and menacing, with doubled fist. Matcham lay where he had fallen, with his face in the grass, not thinking of resistance.
They stood, staring into each other's eyes, each ready to jump. Then Dick lunged; and even though Matcham quickly turned and ran, in just two leaps he was caught. The windac was wrested from his grip, he was pushed violently to the ground, and Dick stood over him, red-faced and threatening, fists clenched. Matcham lay where he fell, face in the grass, not considering putting up a fight.
Dick bent his bow.
Dick drew his bow.
“I’ll teach you!” he cried, fiercely. “Oath or no oath, ye may go hang for me!”
“I'll teach you!” he yelled, strongly. “Oath or no oath, you can go hang for me!”
And he turned and began to run. Matcham was on his feet at once, and began running after him.
And he turned and started to run. Matcham was up immediately and started running after him.
“What d’ye want?” cried Dick, stopping. “What make ye after me? Stand off!”[67]
"What do you want?" Dick shouted, stopping. "Why are you following me? Stay back!"[67]
“I will follow an I please,” said Matcham. “This wood is free to me.”
“I'll go wherever I want,” said Matcham. “This woods is open to me.”
“Stand back, by ’r Lady!” returned Dick, raising his bow.
“Stand back, by our Lady!” replied Dick, raising his bow.
“Ah, y’are a brave boy!” retorted Matcham. “Shoot!”
“Ah, you’re a brave guy!” Matcham shot back. “Go ahead and shoot!”
Dick lowered his weapon in some confusion.
Dick lowered his weapon, feeling a bit confused.
“See here,” he said. “Y’ have done me ill enough. Go, then. Go your way in fair wise; or, whether I will or not, I must even drive you to it.”
“Listen,” he said. “You’ve wronged me enough. Go ahead, then. Choose your path wisely; or, whether I like it or not, I have to push you toward it.”
“Well,” said Matcham, doggedly, “y’are the stronger. Do your worst. I shall not leave to follow thee, Dick, unless thou makest me,” he added.
“Well,” said Matcham persistently, “you are the stronger. Do your worst. I won't leave to follow you, Dick, unless you force me,” he added.
Dick was almost beside himself. It went against his heart to beat a creature so defenceless; and, for the life of him, he knew no other way to rid himself of this unwelcome and, as he began to think, perhaps untrue companion.
Dick was nearly beside himself. It went against his heart to harm a being so defenseless; and, for the life of him, he could think of no other way to get rid of this unwelcome and, as he began to believe, maybe not genuine companion.
“Y’are mad, I think,” he cried. “Fool-fellow, I am hasting to your foes; as fast as foot can carry me, go I thither.”
“Are you crazy?” he exclaimed. “You idiot, I’m rushing to your enemies; I’m going there as fast as I can.”
“I care not, Dick,” replied the lad. “If y’are bound to die, Dick, I’ll die too. I would liever go with you to prison than to go free without you.”
“I don’t care, Dick,” the boy replied. “If you’re set to die, Dick, I’ll die too. I’d rather go to prison with you than be free without you.”
“Well,” returned the other, “I may stand no longer prating. Follow me, if ye must; but if ye play me false, it shall but little advance you, mark ye that. Shalt have a quarrel in thine inwards, boy.”
"Well," replied the other, "I can't keep talking like this. Follow me if you really want to; but if you betray me, it won’t help you much, just so you know. You'll have a conflict inside, kid."
So saying, Dick took once more to his heels, keeping in the margin of the thicket and looking briskly about him as he went. At a good pace he rattled out of the dell, and came again into the more open quarters of the wood. To the left[68] a little eminence appeared, spotted with golden gorse, and crowned with a black tuft of firs.
So saying, Dick took off again, staying near the edge of the thicket and looking around as he went. With a good pace, he dashed out of the hollow and entered the more open areas of the woods. To the left[68] was a small hill, dotted with golden gorse and topped with a cluster of dark firs.
“I shall see from there,” he thought, and struck for it across a heathy clearing.
“I’ll see from there,” he thought, and headed across a grassy clearing.
He had gone but a few yards, when Matcham touched him on the arm, and pointed. To the eastward of the summit there was a dip, and, as it were, a valley passing to the other side; the heath was not yet out; all the ground was rusty, like an unscoured buckler, and dotted sparingly with yews; and there, one following another, Dick saw half a score green jerkins mounting the ascent, and marching at their head, conspicuous by his boar-spear, Ellis Duckworth in person. One after another gained the top, showed for a moment against the sky, and then dipped upon the farther side, until the last was gone.
He had only walked a few yards when Matcham touched him on the arm and pointed. To the east of the summit, there was a dip, almost like a valley leading to the other side; the heather hadn’t bloomed yet, the ground was rusty, like an unpolished shield, and scattered with yews. There, one after another, Dick saw about a dozen men in green jackets climbing up, and leading them, easily recognized by his boar spear, was Ellis Duckworth himself. One by one, they reached the top, appeared briefly against the sky, and then disappeared over the other side, until the last one was gone.
Dick looked at Matcham with a kindlier eye.
Dick looked at Matcham with a friendlier gaze.
“So y’are to be true to me, Jack?” he asked. “I thought ye were of the other party.”
“So you are going to be true to me, Jack?” he asked. “I thought you were with the other side.”
Matcham began to sob.
Matcham started to cry.
“What cheer!” cried Dick. “Now the saints behold us! would ye snivel for a word?”
"What’s up!" shouted Dick. "Now the saints see us! Are you going to whine for a word?"
“Ye hurt me,” sobbed Matcham. “Ye hurt me when ye threw me down. Y’are a coward to abuse your strength.”
“You hurt me,” sobbed Matcham. “You hurt me when you threw me down. You’re a coward for misusing your strength.”
“Nay, that is fool’s talk,” said Dick, roughly. “Y’ had no title to my windac, Master John. I would ’a’ done right to have well basted you. If ye go with me, ye must obey me; and so, come.”
“Nah, that’s nonsense,” Dick said harshly. “You had no claim to my windac, Master John. I should’ve dealt with you properly. If you’re coming with me, you need to follow my lead; now, let’s go.”
Matcham had half a thought to stay behind; but, seeing that Dick continued to scour full-tilt towards the eminence[69] and not so much as looked across his shoulder, he soon thought better of that, and began to run in turn. But the ground was very difficult and steep; Dick had already a long start, and had, at any rate, the lighter heels, and he had long since come to the summit, crawled forward through the firs, and ensconced himself in a thick tuft of gorse, before Matcham, panting like a deer, rejoined him, and lay down in silence by his side.
Matcham half considered staying behind; however, noticing that Dick kept racing full speed toward the hill and didn’t even glance back, he quickly changed his mind and started running too. But the ground was tough and steep; Dick already had a big lead, and he was lighter on his feet. By the time Matcham, out of breath like a deer, caught up with him, Dick had already reached the top, crawled through the pines, and settled down in a thick patch of gorse. Matcham lay down silently beside him.
Below, in the bottom of a considerable valley, the short cut from Tunstall hamlet wound downwards to the ferry. It was well beaten, and the eye followed it easily from point to point. Here it was bordered by open glades; there the forest closed upon it; every hundred yards it ran beside an ambush. Far down the path, the sun shone on seven steel salets, and from time to time, as the trees opened, Selden and his men could be seen riding briskly, still bent upon Sir Daniel’s mission. The wind had somewhat fallen, but still tussled merrily with the trees, and, perhaps, had Appleyard been there, he would have drawn a warning from the troubled conduct of the birds.
Below, at the bottom of a large valley, the shortcut from Tunstall hamlet sloped down toward the ferry. It was well-trodden, and it was easy for the eye to follow it from one point to another. At some places, it was lined with open clearings; at others, the forest closed in around it; every hundred yards it ran alongside a concealed spot. Further down the path, the sun gleamed on seven steel helmets, and occasionally, as the trees parted, Selden and his men could be seen riding swiftly, still focused on Sir Daniel’s mission. The wind had died down a bit, but it still playfully rustled through the trees, and, perhaps, if Appleyard had been there, he would have sensed a warning from the restless behavior of the birds.
“Now, mark,” Dick whispered. “They be already well advanced into the wood; their safety lieth rather in continuing forward. But see ye where this wide glade runneth down before us, and in the midst of it, these two-score trees make like an island? There were their safety. An they but come sound as far as that, I will make shift to warn them. But my heart misgiveth me; they are but seven against so many, and they but carry cross-bows. The long-bow, Jack, will have the uppermost ever.”[70]
“Listen,” Dick whispered. “They’ve already made some progress into the woods; their best chance for safety is to keep moving forward. But look at this wide clearing in front of us, with those two dozen trees in the middle making it look like an island? That’s where they’ll find safety. If they can just make it that far unharmed, I’ll find a way to warn them. But I’m worried; they’re only seven against so many, and they only have crossbows. The longbow, Jack, will always have the advantage.”[70]
Meanwhile, Selden and his men still wound up the path, ignorant of their danger, and momently drew nearer hand. Once, indeed, they paused, drew into a group, and seemed to point and listen. But it was something from far away across the plain that had arrested their attention—a hollow growl of cannon that came, from time to time, upon the wind, and told of the great battle. It was worth a thought, to be sure; for if the voice of the big guns were thus become audible in Tunstall Forest, the fight must have rolled ever eastward, and the day, by consequence, gone sore against Sir Daniel and the lords of the dark rose.
Meanwhile, Selden and his crew continued up the path, unaware of the danger they were in, getting closer by the moment. At one point, they did stop, huddled together, and seemed to be pointing and listening. But it was something far away across the plain that caught their attention—a distant rumble of cannons that occasionally drifted on the wind, signaling the great battle. It was certainly worth considering; if the booming of the cannons could be heard in Tunstall Forest, the fight must have moved further east, and the situation must have gone badly for Sir Daniel and the lords of the dark rose.
But presently the little troop began again to move forward, and came next to a very open, heathy portion of the way, where but a single tongue of forest ran down to join the road. They were but just abreast of this, when an arrow shone flying. One of the men threw up his arms, his horse reared, and both fell and struggled together in a mass. Even from where the boys lay they could hear the rumour of the men’s voices crying out; they could see the startled horses prancing, and, presently, as the troop began to recover from their first surprise, one fellow beginning to dismount. A second arrow from somewhat farther off glanced in a wide arch; a second rider bit the dust. The man who was dismounting lost hold upon the rein, and his horse fled galloping, and dragged him by the foot along the road, bumping from stone to stone, and battered by the fleeing hoofs. The four who still kept the saddle instantly broke and scattered; one wheeled and rode, shrieking, towards the ferry; the other three, with loose rein and flying raiment, came galloping up[71] the road from Tunstall. From every clump they passed an arrow sped. Soon a horse fell, but the rider found his feet and continued to pursue his comrades till a second shot despatched him. Another man fell; then another horse; out of the whole troop there was but one fellow left, and he on foot; only, in different directions, the noise of the galloping of three riderless horses was dying fast into the distance.
But soon the small group started moving forward again and came to a very open, grassy stretch of the path, where only a narrow section of forest met the road. They had just reached this point when an arrow flew through the air. One of the men raised his arms, his horse reared up, and both fell, struggling together in a heap. Even from where the boys lay, they could hear the sounds of the men's voices calling out; they could see the startled horses prancing, and soon, as the group began to recover from their initial shock, someone started to get off his horse. A second arrow, shot from a bit farther away, arched through the air; another rider went down. The man who was getting off lost hold of the reins, and his horse took off galloping, dragging him by the foot along the road, bouncing from stone to stone and getting battered by the fleeing hooves. The four riders who remained in the saddle immediately broke apart and scattered; one turned and rode, screaming, toward the ferry, while the other three, with their reins loose and clothes flying, sped up the road from Tunstall. From every patch of cover they passed, another arrow was released. Soon, a horse went down, but the rider managed to get back on his feet and continued chasing his friends until a second shot took him down. Another man fell, then another horse; out of the entire group, only one guy was left, and he was on foot; meanwhile, in different directions, the sounds of three riderless horses galloping away were quickly fading into the distance.
All this time not one of the assailants had for a moment shown himself. Here and there along the path, horse or man rolled, undespatched, in his agony; but no merciful enemy broke cover to put them from their pain.
All this time, not a single attacker had shown himself. Here and there along the path, horse or man lay, helpless in their suffering; but no kind enemy emerged to relieve them from their pain.
The solitary survivor stood bewildered in the road beside his fallen charger. He had come the length of that broad glade, with the island of timber, pointed out by Dick. He was not, perhaps, five hundred yards from where the boys lay hidden; and they could see him plainly, looking to and fro in deadly expectation. But nothing came; and the man began to pluck up his courage, and suddenly unslung and bent his bow. At the same time, by something in his action, Dick recognised Selden.
The lone survivor stood confused in the road next to his fallen horse. He had crossed that wide clearing, where the patch of trees was marked by Dick. He was maybe five hundred yards from where the boys were hidden; they could see him clearly, scanning the area in tense anticipation. But nothing happened; the man started to gather his courage and suddenly took off his bow and got ready to shoot. At the same time, Dick recognized Selden by something in his movement.
At this offer of resistance, from all about him in the covert of the woods there went up the sound of laughter. A score of men, at least, for this was the very thickest of the ambush, joined in this cruel and untimely mirth. Then an arrow glanced over Selden’s shoulder; and he leaped and ran a little back. Another dart struck quivering at his heel. He made for the cover. A third shaft leaped out right in his face, and fell short in front of him. And then the laughter[72] was repeated loudly, rising and re-echoing from different thickets.
At the sound of resistance, laughter erupted all around him in the shelter of the woods. At least twenty men, since this was the thickest part of the ambush, joined in this cruel and ill-timed laughter. Then an arrow whizzed past Selden’s shoulder, making him jump and back away a bit. Another arrow struck the ground right at his heel. He scrambled for cover. A third arrow shot out directly at his face but fell short in front of him. The laughter[72] echoed loudly, bouncing off different bushes.
It was plain that his assailants were but baiting him, as men, in those days, baited the poor bull, or as the cat still trifles with the mouse. The skirmish was well over; farther down the road, a fellow in green was already calmly gathering the arrows; and now, in the evil pleasure of their hearts, they gave themselves the spectacle of their poor fellow-sinner in his torture.
It was clear that his attackers were just provoking him, like people did back then by teasing a poor bull, or like a cat still plays with a mouse. The fight was already done; further down the road, a guy in green was casually picking up the arrows; and now, in their malicious enjoyment, they watched their fellow suffer in agony.
Selden began to understand; he uttered a roar of anger, shouldered his cross-bow, and sent a quarrel at a venture into the wood. Chance favoured him, for a slight cry responded. Then, throwing down his weapon, Selden began to run before him up the glade, and almost in a straight line for Dick and Matcham.
Selden started to get it; he let out a roar of anger, grabbed his crossbow, and shot a bolt randomly into the woods. Luck was on his side because he heard a faint cry in response. Then, dropping his weapon, Selden took off running up the path and headed almost straight for Dick and Matcham.
The companions of the Black Arrow now began to shoot in earnest. But they were properly served; their chance had past; most of them had now to shoot against the sun; and Selden, as he ran, bounded from side to side to baffle and deceive their aim. Best of all, by turning up the glade he had defeated their preparations; there were no marksmen posted higher up than the one whom he had just killed or wounded; and the confusion of the foresters’ counsels soon became apparent. A whistle sounded thrice, and then again twice. It was repeated from another quarter. The woods on either side became full of the sound of people bursting through the underwood; and a bewildered deer ran out into the open, stood for a second on three feet, with nose in air, and then plunged again into the thicket.[73]
The Black Arrow's companions started shooting seriously now. But they got what they deserved; their chance was gone; most of them had to shoot into the sun; and as Selden ran, he zigzagged to throw off their aim. Even better, by heading up the glade, he messed up their plans; there were no marksmen higher up than the one he had just killed or injured; soon, the confusion among the foresters became clear. A whistle sounded three times, then twice more. It was echoed from another direction. The woods on either side filled with the noise of people crashing through the underbrush; a confused deer bolted into the open, paused for a second on three legs with its nose in the air, and then darted back into the undergrowth.[73]
Selden still ran, bounding; ever and again an arrow followed him, but still would miss. It began to appear as if he might escape. Dick had his bow armed, ready to support him; even Matcham, forgetful of his interest, took sides at heart for the poor fugitive; and both lads glowed and trembled in the ardour of their hearts.
Selden kept running, leaping; every now and then an arrow shot after him but still missed. It started to look like he might actually get away. Dick had his bow drawn, ready to back him up; even Matcham, forgetting his own concerns, was rooting for the poor guy in trouble; and both of them felt excited and nervous with the passion in their hearts.
He was within fifty yards of them, when an arrow struck him and he fell. He was up again, indeed, upon the instant; but now he ran staggering, and, like a blind man, turned aside from his direction.
He was about fifty yards away from them when an arrow hit him, and he fell. He got back up right away, but now he was running unsteadily, and, like a blind man, he veered off course.
Dick leaped to his feet and waved to him.
Dick jumped up and waved to him.
“Here!” he cried. “This way! here is help! Nay, run, fellow—run!”
“Over here!” he shouted. “This way! There’s help! No, hurry, man—run!”
But just then a second arrow struck Selden in the shoulder, between the plates of his brigandine, and, piercing through his jack, brought him, like a stone, to earth.
But just then, a second arrow hit Selden in the shoulder, between the plates of his armor, and, piercing through his jacket, knocked him down to the ground like a stone.
“O, the poor heart!” cried Matcham, with clasped hands.
“O, the poor heart!” cried Matcham, with hands clasped.
And Dick stood petrified upon the hill, a mark for archery.
And Dick stood frozen on the hill, an easy target for archery.
Ten to one he had speedily been shot—for the foresters were furious with themselves, and taken unawares by Dick’s appearance in the rear of their position—but instantly, out of a quarter of the wood surprisingly near to the two lads, a stentorian voice arose, the voice of Ellis Duckworth.
Ten to one he had quickly been shot—because the foresters were really angry with themselves and caught off guard by Dick showing up behind them—but suddenly, from a part of the woods surprisingly close to the two guys, a loud voice rang out, the voice of Ellis Duckworth.
“Hold!” it roared. “Shoot not! Take him alive! It is young Shelton—Harry’s son.”
“Stop!” it shouted. “Don’t shoot! Capture him alive! It’s young Shelton—Harry’s son.”
And immediately after a shrill whistle sounded several times, and was again taken up and repeated farther off. The[74] whistle, it appeared, was John Amend-All’s battle trumpet, by which he published his directions.
And right after a loud whistle sounded several times, it was picked up and echoed from a distance. The[74] whistle, it turned out, was John Amend-All’s battle trumpet, which he used to give his orders.
“Ah, foul fortune!” cried Dick. “We are undone. Swiftly, Jack, come swiftly!”
“Ah, bad luck!” shouted Dick. “We’re in trouble. Hurry, Jack, come quickly!”
And the pair turned and ran back through the open pine clump that covered the summit of the hill.
And the two of them turned and ran back through the open cluster of pines that covered the top of the hill.
CHAPTER VI
TO THE DAY’S END
It was, indeed, high time for them to run. On every side the company of the Black Arrow was making for the hill. Some, being better runners, or having open ground to run upon, had far outstripped the others, and were already close upon the goal; some, following valleys, had spread out to right and left, and outflanked the lads on either side.
It was definitely time for them to run. All around, the group of the Black Arrow was heading for the hill. Some, being faster runners or having clear ground to sprint on, had already pulled ahead and were close to the finish; others, moving through the valleys, had spread out to the right and left, outmaneuvering the boys on both sides.
Dick plunged into the nearest cover. It was a tall grove of oaks, firm underfoot and clear of underbrush, and as it lay down-hill, they made good speed. There followed next a piece of open, which Dick avoided, holding to his left. Two minutes after, and the same obstacle arising, the lads followed the same course. Thus it followed that, while the lads, bending continually to the left, drew nearer and nearer to the highroad and the river which they had crossed an hour or two before, the great bulk of their pursuers were leaning to the other hand, and running towards Tunstall.
Dick dove into the nearest cover. It was a tall grove of oaks, sturdy underfoot and free of underbrush, and since it was downhill, they moved quickly. Next was an open area, which Dick avoided by sticking to his left. Just two minutes later, they encountered the same obstacle, and the boys took the same path. As a result, while the boys kept leaning left, getting closer and closer to the main road and the river they had crossed a couple of hours earlier, the bulk of their pursuers were leaning the other way, heading toward Tunstall.
The lads paused to breathe. There was no sound of pursuit. Dick put his ear to the ground, and still there was nothing; but the wind, to be sure, still made a turmoil in the trees, and it was hard to make certain.
The guys stopped to catch their breath. There was no sound of anyone chasing them. Dick pressed his ear to the ground, and still, there was nothing; but the wind was definitely stirring up the trees, making it hard to be sure.
“On again,” said Dick; and, tired as they were, and[76] Matcham limping with his injured foot, they pulled themselves together, and once more pelted down the hill.
“On again,” said Dick; and, as tired as they were, and[76] Matcham limping with his hurt foot, they gathered their strength and rushed down the hill once more.
Three minutes later, they were breasting through a low thicket of evergreen. High overhead, the tall trees made a continuous roof of foliage. It was a pillared grove, as high as a cathedral, and except for the hollies among which the lads were struggling, open and smoothly swarded.
Three minutes later, they were pushing through a low thicket of evergreen trees. High above, the tall trees formed a continuous canopy of leaves. It was a grove with tall columns, as high as a cathedral, and aside from the hollies that the boys were navigating through, it was open and had a smooth grassy area.
On the other side, pushing through the last fringe of evergreen, they blundered forth again into the open twilight of the grove.
On the other side, pushing through the last edge of evergreen, they stumbled back into the open twilight of the grove.
“Stand!” cried a voice.
"Stand up!" shouted a voice.
And there, between the huge stems, not fifty feet before them, they beheld a stout fellow in green, sore blown with running, who instantly drew an arrow to the head and covered them. Matcham stopped with a cry; but Dick, without a pause, ran straight upon the forester, drawing his dagger as he went. The other, whether he was startled by the daring of the onslaught, or whether he was hampered by his orders, did not shoot; he stood wavering; and before he had time to come to himself, Dick bounded at his throat, and sent him sprawling backward on the turf. The arrow went one way and the bow another with a sounding twang. The disarmed forester grappled his assailant; but the dagger shone and descended twice. Then came a couple of groans, and then Dick rose to his feet again, and the man lay motionless, stabbed to the heart.
And there, between the huge trunks, not fifty feet in front of them, they saw a sturdy guy in green, out of breath from running, who immediately nocked an arrow and aimed it at them. Matcham stopped with a shout; but Dick, without hesitation, ran straight at the forester, pulling out his dagger as he moved. The other guy, either startled by the bold attack or restricted by his orders, didn’t shoot; he hesitated, and before he could collect himself, Dick lunged for his throat, knocking him back onto the grass. The arrow flew one way, and the bow went the other with a loud twang. The disarmed forester grabbed at his attacker, but the dagger glinted as it went down twice. Then came a couple of groans, and Dick stood up again while the man lay still, stabbed in the heart.
“On!” said Dick; and he once more pelted forward, Matcham trailing in the rear. To say truth, they made but poor speed of it by now, labouring dismally as they ran, and[77] catching for their breath like fish. Matcham had a cruel stitch, and his head swam; and as for Dick, his knees were like lead. But they kept up the form of running with undiminished courage.
“On!” said Dick; and he charged forward again, with Matcham lagging behind. To be honest, they weren’t making much progress at this point, struggling to run and[77] gasping for air like fish out of water. Matcham was in agony with a bad cramp, his head spinning; and as for Dick, his legs felt like they were made of lead. But they maintained the appearance of running with unwavering determination.
Presently they came to the end of the grove. It stopped abruptly; and there, a few yards before them, was the highroad from Risingham to Shoreby, lying, at this point, between two even walls of forest.
Presently, they reached the end of the grove. It stopped suddenly, and there, a few yards ahead of them, was the main road from Risingham to Shoreby, which, at this point, was flanked by two straight lines of forest.
At the sight Dick paused; and as soon as he stopped running, he became aware of a confused noise, which rapidly grew louder. It was at first like the rush of a very high gust of wind, but soon it became more definite, and resolved itself into the galloping of horses; and then, in a flash, a whole company of men-at-arms came driving round the corner, swept before the lads, and were gone again upon the instant. They rode as for their lives, in complete disorder; some of them were wounded; riderless horses galloped at their side with bloody saddles. They were plainly fugitives from the great battle.
At the sight, Dick paused; and as soon as he stopped running, he noticed a confusing noise that quickly grew louder. At first, it sounded like a strong gust of wind, but soon it became clearer and turned into the sound of galloping horses. In an instant, a whole group of armed men came charging around the corner, sweeping past the boys and disappearing just as quickly. They rode as if their lives depended on it, in total chaos; some were injured; riderless horses galloped alongside them with bloody saddles. They were clearly fleeing from the large battle.
The noise of their passage had scarce begun to die away towards Shoreby, before fresh hoofs came echoing in their wake, and another deserter clattered down the road; this time a single rider and, by his splendid armour, a man of high degree. Close after him there followed several baggage-waggons, fleeing at an ungainly canter, the drivers flailing at the horses as if for life. These must have run early in the day; but their cowardice was not to save them. For just before they came abreast of where the lads stood wondering, a man in hacked armour, and seemingly beside himself with[78] fury, overtook the waggons, and with the truncheon of a sword, began to cut the drivers down. Some leaped from their places and plunged into the wood; the others he sabred as they sat, cursing them the while for cowards in a voice that was scarce human.
The noise of their departure had barely started to fade away towards Shoreby when the sound of more hooves echoed behind them, and another deserter came clattering down the road; this time, it was a single rider, a man of high rank given his impressive armor. Close behind him were several baggage wagons, moving awkwardly at a gallop, with the drivers whipping the horses as if their lives depended on it. They must have taken off early in the day, but their cowardice wouldn’t save them. Just before they came level with where the boys stood, bewildered, a man in battered armor, seemingly furious, overtook the wagons and, using the hilt of his sword, began to strike down the drivers. Some jumped out and ran into the woods; others he slashed while they remained seated, cursing them as cowards in a voice that barely sounded human.
All this time the noise in the distance had continued to increase; the rumble of carts, the clatter of horses, the cries of men, a great, confused rumour, came swelling on the wind; and it was plain that the rout of a whole army was pouring, like an inundation, down the road.
All this time, the noise in the distance had been getting louder; the rumble of carts, the clatter of horses, the shouts of men—a huge, chaotic sound—kept growing on the wind. It was clear that the chaos of an entire army was streaming down the road like a flood.
Dick stood sombre. He had meant to follow the highway till the turn for Holywood, and now he had to change his plan. But above all, he had recognised the colours of Earl Risingham, and he knew that the battle had gone finally against the rose of Lancaster. Had Sir Daniel joined, and was he now a fugitive and ruined? or had he deserted to the side of York, and was he forfeit to honour? It was an ugly choice.
Dick stood quietly, realizing he needed to change his plans. He had intended to stick to the highway until he reached the turn for Holywood. But most importantly, he recognized the colors of Earl Risingham, and he understood that the battle had ultimately gone against the Lancaster rose. Had Sir Daniel joined in, and was he now a fugitive and ruined? Or had he defected to the York side, leaving him dishonored? It was a grim choice.
“Come,” he said, sternly; and, turning on his heel, he began to walk forward through the grove, with Matcham limping in his rear.
"Come," he said, firmly; and, turning on his heel, he started walking ahead through the grove, with Matcham limping behind him.
For some time they continued to thread the forest in silence. It was now growing late; the sun was setting in the plain beyond Kettley; the tree-tops overhead glowed golden; but the shadows had begun to grow darker and the chill of the night to fall.
For a while, they kept walking through the forest in silence. It was getting late; the sun was setting over the fields beyond Kettley; the treetops above were glowing gold; but the shadows were getting darker and the chill of night was starting to settle in.
“If there were anything to eat!” cried Dick, suddenly, pausing as he spoke.
“If only there was something to eat!” yelled Dick suddenly, stopping as he spoke.
“Ye can weep for your own supper, but when it was to save men’s lives, your heart was hard enough,” said Dick, contemptuously. “Y’ ’ave seven deaths upon your conscience, Master John; I’ll ne’er forgive you that.”
"You can cry for your own dinner, but when it was about saving lives, your heart was cold," Dick said scornfully. "You have seven deaths on your conscience, Master John; I’ll never forgive you for that."
“Conscience!” cried Matcham, looking fiercely up. “Mine! And ye have the man’s red blood upon your dagger! And wherefore did ye slay him, the poor soul? He drew his arrow, but he let not fly; he held you in his hand, and spared you! ’Tis as brave to kill a kitten, as a man that not defends himself.”
“Conscience!” shouted Matcham, glaring up. “Mine! And you have the man’s red blood on your dagger! Why did you kill him, the poor soul? He drew his arrow, but he didn't shoot; he had you in his sights and spared you! It’s just as cowardly to kill a kitten as it is to kill a man who isn’t defending himself.”
Dick was struck dumb.
Dick was speechless.
“I slew him fair. I ran me in upon his bow,” he cried.
“I killed him properly. I charged at him with my sword,” he shouted.
“It was a coward blow,” returned Matcham. “Y’are but a lout and bully, Master Dick; ye but abuse advantages; let there come a stronger, we will see you truckle at his boot! Ye care not for vengeance, neither—for your father’s death that goes unpaid, and his poor ghost that clamoureth for justice. But if there come but a poor creature in your hands that lacketh skill and strength, and would befriend you, down she shall go!”
“It was a cowardly move,” Matcham shot back. “You’re nothing but a brute and a bully, Master Dick; you only take advantage of those weaker than you. Let someone stronger come along, and we’ll see you grovel at their feet! You don’t care about revenge, either—for your father’s death that remains unavenged, and his poor ghost that cries out for justice. But if a weak person comes into your path who lacks skill and strength and would stand by you, you’ll bring them down!”
Dick was too furious to observe that “she.”
Dick was too angry to notice that "she."
“Marry!” he cried, “and here is news! Of any two the one will still be stronger. The better man throweth the worse, and the worse is well served. Ye deserve a belting, Master Matcham, for your ill-guidance and unthankfulness to meward; and what ye deserve ye shall have.”
“Marry!” he exclaimed, “and here’s some news! Of any two, one will always be stronger. The better man throws out the worse, and the worse gets what he deserves. You deserve a beating, Master Matcham, for your bad advice and ingratitude towards me; and what you deserve, you will get.”
And Dick, who, even in his angriest temper, still preserved the appearance of composure, began to unbuckle his belt.[80]
And Dick, who, even when he was the angriest, still looked calm, started to unbuckle his belt.[80]
“Here shall be your supper,” he said, grimly.
“Here’s your dinner,” he said, grimly.
Matcham had stopped his tears; he was as white as a sheet, but he looked Dick steadily in the face, and never moved. Dick took a step, swinging the belt. Then he paused, embarrassed by the large eyes and the thin, weary face of his companion. His courage began to subside.
Matcham had stopped crying; he was as pale as a sheet, but he looked Dick straight in the face and didn't flinch. Dick took a step, swinging the belt. Then he hesitated, feeling awkward under the gaze of Matcham's big eyes and thin, tired face. His courage started to waver.
“Say ye were in the wrong, then,” he said, lamely.
"You're saying you were wrong, then," he said weakly.
“Nay,” said Matcham, “I was in the right. Come, cruel! I be lame; I be weary; I resist not; I ne’er did thee hurt; come, beat me—coward!”
“Nah,” said Matcham, “I was right. Come on, you monster! I’m lame; I’m exhausted; I’m not fighting back; I never hurt you; go ahead, hit me—coward!”
Dick raised the belt at this last provocation; but Matcham winced and drew himself together with so cruel an apprehension, that his heart failed him yet again. The strap fell by his side, and he stood irresolute, feeling like a fool.
Dick raised the belt at this final provocation; but Matcham flinched and shrank back with such a painful fear that his heart sank again. The strap dropped to his side, and he stood uncertain, feeling foolish.
“A plague upon thee, shrew!” he said. “An ye be so feeble of hand, ye should keep the closer guard upon your tongue. But I’ll be hanged before I beat you!” and he put on his belt again. “Beat you I will not,” he continued; “but forgive you?—never. I knew ye not; ye were my master’s enemy; I lent you my horse; my dinner ye have eaten; y’ ’ave called me a man o’ wood, a coward, and a bully. Nay, by the mass! the measure is filled, and runneth over. ’Tis a great thing to be weak, I trow: ye can do your worst, yet shall none punish you; ye may steal a man’s weapons in the hour of need, yet may the man not take his own again;—y’are weak, forsooth! Nay, then, if one cometh charging at you with a lance, and crieth he is weak, ye must let him pierce your body through! Tut! fool words!”
“A plague on you, shrew!” he said. “If you’re so weak, you should watch your tongue more carefully. But I’d rather be hanged than hit you!” and he fastened his belt again. “I won’t hit you,” he continued; “but forgive you?—never. I didn’t even know you; you were my master’s enemy; I lent you my horse; you’ve eaten my dinner; you’ve called me a wooden man, a coward, and a bully. No, by the mass! I’ve had enough, and it’s overflowing. It’s quite something to be weak, I suppose: you can do your worst, yet no one will punish you; you can steal a man’s weapons when he needs them, yet he can’t take them back;—you’re weak, indeed! So, if someone comes charging at you with a lance and cries that he’s weak, you must just let him stab you? Nonsense!”
“Let be,” said Dick—“let be. I will instruct you. Y’ ’ave been ill-nurtured, methinks, and yet ye have the makings of some good, and, beyond all question, saved me from the river. Nay, I had forgotten it; I am as thankless as thyself. But, come, let us on. An we be for Holywood this night, ay, or to-morrow early, we had best set forward speedily.”
“Let it be,” said Dick—“let it be. I will teach you. You've been poorly raised, I think, but there's some good in you, and without a doubt, you saved me from the river. No, I had forgotten that; I'm just as ungrateful as you are. But come on, let's go. If we're heading to Holywood tonight, or early tomorrow, we should get moving quickly.”
But though Dick had talked himself back into his usual good-humour, Matcham had forgiven him nothing. His violence, the recollection of the forester whom he had slain—above all, the vision of the upraised belt, were things not easily to be forgotten.
But even though Dick had managed to cheer himself up again, Matcham hadn’t forgiven him for anything. The aggression, the memory of the forester he had killed—especially the image of the raised belt—were things that were not easy to forget.
“I will thank you, for the form’s sake,” said Matcham. “But, in sooth, good Master Shelton, I had liever find my way alone. Here is a wide wood; prithee, let each choose his path; I owe you a dinner and a lesson. Fare ye well!”
“I'll thank you, just for form’s sake,” said Matcham. “But honestly, good Master Shelton, I'd rather find my own way. This is a big forest; please, let each of us choose our own path. I owe you a dinner and a lesson. Take care!”
“Nay,” cried Dick, “if that be your tune, so be it, and a plague be with you!”
“Nah,” shouted Dick, “if that's how you want to play it, fine, and good riddance to you!”
Each turned aside, and they began walking off severally, with no thought of the direction, intent solely on their quarrel. But Dick had not gone ten paces ere his name was called, and Matcham came running after.
Each of them turned away and started walking off on their own, not paying attention to where they were going, focused only on their argument. But Dick had only taken ten steps when he heard his name called, and Matcham ran after him.
“Dick,” he said, “it were unmannerly to part so coldly. Here is my hand, and my heart with it. For all that wherein you have so excellently served and helped me—not for the form, but from the heart, I thank you. Fare ye right well.”
“Dick,” he said, “it would be rude to part so coldly. Here’s my hand, and my heart along with it. For everything you have done to help and support me—not just because it’s polite, but genuinely from my heart, I thank you. Take care.”
“Well, lad,” returned Dick, taking the hand which was offered him, “good speed to you, if speed you may. But I misdoubt it shrewdly. Y’are too disputatious.”[82]
“Well, kid,” replied Dick, shaking the hand that was offered to him, “good luck to you, if luck you can find. But I seriously doubt it. You argue too much.”[82]
So then they separated for the second time; and presently it was Dick who was running after Matcham.
So then they parted ways for the second time; and soon it was Dick who was chasing after Matcham.
“Here,” he said, “take my cross-bow; shalt not go unarmed.”
“Here,” he said, “take my crossbow; you shouldn’t go unarmed.”
“A cross-bow!” said Matcham. “Nay, boy, I have neither the strength to bend nor yet the skill to aim with it. It were no help to me, good boy. But yet I thank you.”
“A crossbow!” said Matcham. “No, kid, I don’t have the strength to pull it back or the skill to aim it. It wouldn’t help me at all, but I appreciate it.”
The night had now fallen, and under the trees they could no longer read each other’s face.
The night had now fallen, and under the trees they could no longer see each other's faces.
“I will go some little way with you,” said Dick. “The night is dark. I would fain leave you on a path, at least. My mind misgiveth me, y’are likely to be lost.”
“I'll walk a little ways with you,” said Dick. “It's dark out. I want to at least leave you on a path. I'm worried you might get lost.”
Without any more words, he began to walk forward, and the other once more followed him. The blackness grew thicker and thicker. Only here and there, in open places, they saw the sky, dotted with small stars. In the distance, the noise of the rout of the Lancastrian army still continued to be faintly audible; but with every step they left it farther in the rear.
Without saying anything more, he started to walk ahead, and the other person followed him again. The darkness got thicker and thicker. Only in a few open spots could they see the sky, sprinkled with small stars. In the distance, the sounds of the retreating Lancastrian army could still be faintly heard, but with each step, they moved further away from it.
At the end of half an hour of silent progress they came forth upon a broad patch of heathy open. It glimmered in the light of the stars, shaggy with fern and islanded with clumps of yew. And here they paused and looked upon each other.
At the end of half an hour of quiet walking, they emerged into a wide area of heathland. It shimmered under the starlight, rough with ferns and dotted with clusters of yew trees. Here, they stopped and gazed at one another.
“Y’are weary?” Dick said.
"Are you tired?" Dick said.
“Nay, I am so weary,” answered Matcham, “that methinks I could lie down and die.”
“Nah, I’m so tired,” Matcham replied, “that I feel like I could just lie down and die.”
“I hear the chiding of a river,” returned Dick. “Let us go so far forth, for I am sore athirst.”[83]
“I hear the river calling,” replied Dick. “Let's go a little further, because I'm really thirsty.”[83]
The ground sloped down gently; and, sure enough, in the bottom, they found a little murmuring river, running among willows. Here they threw themselves down together by the brink; and putting their mouths to the level of a starry pool, they drank their fill.
The ground sloped down gently, and sure enough, at the bottom, they found a small murmuring river running among the willows. They laid down together by the edge and leaned over to drink their fill from a starry pool.
“Dick,” said Matcham, “it may not be. I can no more.”
“Dick,” Matcham said, “it might not be. I can't go on.”
“I saw a pit as we came down,” said Dick. “Let us lie down therein and sleep.”
“I saw a ditch as we came down,” said Dick. “Let’s lie down in it and take a nap.”
“Nay, but with all my heart!” cried Matcham.
“Nah, but with all my heart!” cried Matcham.
The pit was sandy and dry; a shock of brambles hung upon one hedge, and made a partial shelter; and there the two lads lay down, keeping close together for the sake of warmth, their quarrel all forgotten. And soon sleep fell upon them like a cloud, and under the dew and stars they rested peacefully.
The pit was sandy and dry; a tangle of thorny bushes hung over one side, providing some shelter; and there the two boys lay down, huddled together for warmth, their argument completely forgotten. Before long, sleep came over them like a gentle blanket, and under the dew and stars, they rested peacefully.
CHAPTER VII
THE HOODED FACE
They awoke in the grey of the morning; the birds were not yet in full song, but twittered here and there among the woods; the sun was not yet up, but the eastern sky was barred with solemn colours. Half starved and over-weary as they were, they lay without moving, sunk in a delightful lassitude. And as they thus lay, the clang of a bell fell suddenly upon their ears.
They woke up in the early morning light; the birds weren’t singing fully yet, but they chirped here and there in the woods; the sun hadn’t risen yet, but the eastern sky was painted with deep colors. Even though they were half-starved and exhausted, they lay still, lost in a pleasant drowsiness. As they lay there, the sudden ringing of a bell broke the silence.
“A bell!” said Dick, sitting up. “Can we be, then, so near to Holywood?”
“A bell!” said Dick, sitting up. “Are we really that close to Holywood?”
A little after, the bell clanged again, but this time somewhat nearer hand; and from that time forth, and still drawing nearer and nearer, it continued to sound brokenly abroad in the silence of the morning.
A little later, the bell rang again, but this time it was closer; and from that moment on, getting closer and closer, it kept ringing unevenly in the quiet of the morning.
“Nay, what should this betoken?” said Dick, who was now broad awake.
“Nah, what does this mean?” said Dick, who was now wide awake.
“It is some one walking,” returned Matcham, “and the bell tolleth ever as he moves.”
“It’s someone walking,” Matcham replied, “and the bell keeps ringing as he moves.”
“I see that well,” said Dick. “But wherefore? What maketh he in Tunstall Woods? Jack,” he added, “laugh at me an ye will, but I like not the hollow sound of it.”
“I see that clearly,” said Dick. “But why? What is he doing in Tunstall Woods? Jack,” he added, “laugh at me if you want, but I don’t like the hollow sound of it.”
“Nay,” said Matcham, with a shiver, “it hath a doleful note. An the day were not come——”[85]
“Nah,” said Matcham, shivering, “it has a sad sound. If the day hadn’t come——”[85]
But just then the bell, quickening its pace, began to ring thick and hurried, and then it gave a single hammering jangle, and was silent for a space.
But just then the bell, speeding up, started to ring loudly and quickly, and then it let out a single heavy jangle, and was quiet for a moment.
“It is as though the bearer had run for a paternoster while, and then leaped the river,” Dick observed.
“It’s like the person ran for a prayer and then jumped over the river,” Dick observed.
“And now beginneth he again to pace soberly forward,” added Matcham.
“And now he starts to walk steadily forward again,” added Matcham.
“Nay,” returned Dick—“nay, not so soberly, Jack. ’Tis a man that walketh you right speedily. ’Tis a man in some fear of his life, or about some hurried business. See ye not how swift the beating draweth near?”
“Nah,” replied Dick, “not so seriously, Jack. It’s a man who’s walking really fast. It’s a man who’s either scared for his life or dealing with some urgent matter. Can’t you see how quickly the beating is approaching?”
“It is now close by,” said Matcham.
“It’s now really close,” said Matcham.
They were now on the edge of the pit; and as the pit itself was on a certain eminence, they commanded a view over the greater proportion of the clearing, up to the thick woods that closed it in.
They were now at the edge of the pit, and since the pit was on a slight hill, they had a view over most of the clearing, all the way to the dense woods that surrounded it.
The daylight, which was very clear and grey, showed them a riband of white foot-path wandering among the gorse. It passed some hundred yards from the pit, and ran the whole length of the clearing, east and west. By the line of its course, Dick judged it should lead more or less directly to the Moat House.
The bright, gray daylight revealed a white footpath winding through the gorse. It ran about a hundred yards from the pit and stretched across the clearing from east to west. By following its direction, Dick figured it would lead fairly directly to the Moat House.
Upon this path, stepping forth from the margin of the wood, a white figure now appeared. It paused a little, and seemed to look about; and then, at a slow pace, and bent almost double, it began to draw near across the heath. At every step the bell clanked. Face, it had none; a white hood, not even pierced with eye-holes, veiled the head; and as the creature moved, it seemed to feel its way with the[86] tapping of a stick. Fear fell upon the lads, as cold as death.
On this path, stepping out from the edge of the woods, a white figure appeared. It paused for a moment, looked around, and then, moving slowly and almost hunched over, it started to approach across the heath. With each step, a bell clanged. It had no face; a white hood, not even with eye openings, covered its head; and as it moved, it seemed to feel its way with the[86] tapping of a stick. A chilling fear enveloped the boys, as cold as death.
“A leper!” said Dick, hoarsely.
“A leper!” Dick said hoarsely.
“His touch is death,” said Matcham. “Let us run.”
“His touch is deadly,” Matcham said. “Let's get out of here.”
“Not so,” returned Dick. “See ye not?—he is stone blind. He guideth him with a staff. Let us lie still; the wind bloweth towards the path, and he will go by and hurt us not. Alas, poor soul, and we should rather pity him!”
“Not at all,” replied Dick. “Can’t you see?—he’s completely blind. He’s using a staff to guide himself. Let’s stay quiet; the wind is blowing toward the path, and he’ll pass by without noticing us. Poor guy, we should feel sorry for him instead!”
“I will pity him when he is by,” replied Matcham.
“I'll feel sorry for him when he's around,” replied Matcham.
The blind leper was now about half-way towards them, and just then the sun rose and shone full on his veiled face. He had been a tall man before he was bowed by his disgusting sickness, and even now he walked with a vigorous step. The dismal beating of his bell, the pattering of the stick, the eyeless screen before his countenance, and the knowledge that he was not only doomed to death and suffering, but shut out for ever from the touch of his fellow-men, filled the lads’ bosoms with dismay; and at every step that brought him nearer, their courage and strength seemed to desert them.
The blind leper was now about halfway towards them, and just then the sun rose and shone directly on his covered face. He had been a tall man before his horrible illness hunched him over, and even now he walked with a strong step. The grim ringing of his bell, the tapping of his stick, the blank space where his eyes should be, and the knowledge that he was not only condemned to death and suffering but also cut off forever from the touch of other people filled the boys’ hearts with fear; and with every step he took closer, their courage and strength seemed to fade away.
As he came about level with the pit, he paused, and turned his face full upon the lads.
As he reached the level of the pit, he stopped and faced the boys directly.
“Mary be my shield! He sees us!” said Matcham, faintly.
“Mary, be my shield! He sees us!” said Matcham, faintly.
“Hush!” whispered Dick. “He doth but hearken. He is blind, fool!”
“Hush!” whispered Dick. “He’s just listening. He’s blind, you fool!”
The leper looked or listened, whichever he was really doing, for some seconds. Then he began to move on again, but presently paused once more, and again turned and[87] seemed to gaze upon the lads. Even Dick became dead-white and closed his eyes, as if by the mere sight he might become infected. But soon the bell sounded, and this time, without any further hesitation, the leper crossed the remainder of the little heath and disappeared into the covert of the woods.
The leper looked or listened, whatever he was actually doing, for a few seconds. Then he started to move on again, but soon stopped once more and turned to seem to stare at the boys. Even Dick turned pale and shut his eyes, as if he thought he could catch something just from looking. But soon the bell rang, and this time, without any hesitation, the leper crossed the rest of the small heath and vanished into the edge of the woods.
“He saw us,” said Matcham. “I could swear it!”
“He saw us,” Matcham said. “I could swear it!”
“Tut!” returned Dick, recovering some sparks of courage. “He but heard us. He was in fear, poor soul! An ye were blind, and walked in a perpetual night, ye would start yourself, if ever a twig rustled or a bird cried ‘Peep.’”
“Tut!” Dick replied, finding some courage. “He just heard us. He was scared, poor guy! If you were blind and walking in constant darkness, you would jump at the sound of even a twig snapping or a bird chirping ‘Peep.’”
“Dick, good Dick, he saw us,” repeated Matcham. “When a man hearkeneth, he doth not as this man; he doth otherwise, Dick. This was seeing; it was not hearing. He means foully. Hark, else, if his bell be not stopped!”
“Dick, good Dick, he saw us,” Matcham repeated. “When a man listens, he doesn’t do it like this guy; he does it differently, Dick. This was seeing; it wasn’t hearing. He means something bad. Listen, unless his bell has stopped!”
Such was the case. The bell rang no longer.
Such was the case. The bell stopped ringing.
“Nay,” said Dick, “I like not that. Nay,” he cried again, “I like that little. What may this betoken? Let us go, by the mass!”
"Nah," said Dick, "I don't like that. Nah," he shouted again, "I like that even less. What could this mean? Let's get out of here, for sure!"
“He hath gone east,” added Matcham. “Good Dick, let us go westward straight; I shall not breathe till I have my back turned upon that leper.”
“He's gone east,” Matcham added. “Good Dick, let’s head west right away; I won’t relax until I have my back turned on that leper.”
“Jack, y’are too cowardly,” replied Dick. “We shall go fair for Holywood, or as fair, at least, as I can guide you, and that will be due north.”
“Jack, you're too afraid,” replied Dick. “We'll head straight for Holywood, or at least as far as I can lead you, and that'll be due north.”
They were afoot at once, passed the stream upon some stepping-stones, and began to mount on the other side, which was steeper, towards the margin of the wood. The ground became very uneven, full of knolls and hollows; trees grew scattered or in clumps; it became difficult to choose a path,[88] and the lads somewhat wandered. They were weary, besides, with yesterday’s exertions and the lack of food, and they moved but heavily and dragged their feet among the sand.
They got moving right away, crossed the stream on some stepping stones, and started climbing up the other side, which was steeper, towards the edge of the woods. The ground was really uneven, full of bumps and dips; trees were growing here and there or in clusters; it was tough to pick a path,[88] and the guys ended up wandering a bit. They were also tired from yesterday’s efforts and hungry, so they moved sluggishly and dragged their feet through the sand.
Presently, coming to the top of a knoll, they were aware of the leper, some hundred feet in front of them, crossing the line of their march by a hollow. His bell was silent, his staff no longer tapped the ground, and he went before him with the swift and assured footsteps of a man who sees. Next moment he had disappeared into a little thicket.
Currently, as they reached the top of a hill, they noticed the leper about a hundred feet ahead, crossing their path via a hollow. His bell was quiet, his staff had stopped tapping on the ground, and he walked confidently and quickly like someone who can see. In the next moment, he vanished into a small thicket.
The lads, at the first glimpse, had crouched behind a tuft of gorse; there they lay, horror-struck.
The guys, at the first sight, had crouched behind a clump of gorse; there they lay, shocked.
“Certain, he pursueth us,” said Dick—“certain! He held the clapper of his bell in one hand, saw ye? that it should not sound. Now may the saints aid and guide us, for I have no strength to combat pestilence!”
“Of course, he’s after us,” said Dick—“of course! He held the clapper of his bell in one hand, did you see? So it wouldn’t ring. Now may the saints help and guide us, because I have no strength to fight off sickness!”
“What maketh he?” cried Matcham. “What doth he want? Who ever heard the like, that a leper, out of mere malice, should pursue unfortunates? Hath he not his bell to that very end, that people may avoid him? Dick, there is below this something deeper.”
“What is he doing?” cried Matcham. “What does he want? Who has ever heard of a leper, out of pure malice, going after unfortunate people? Doesn’t he have his bell for that reason, so people can stay away from him? Dick, there’s something more to this.”
“Nay, I care not,” moaned Dick; “the strength is gone out of me; my legs are like water. The saints be mine assistance!”
“Nah, I don’t care,” moaned Dick; “I’m drained of strength; my legs feel like jelly. May the saints help me!”
“Would ye lie there idle?” cried Matcham. “Let us back into the open. We have the better chance; he cannot steal upon us unawares.”
“Are you just going to lie there doing nothing?” shouted Matcham. “Let’s go back into the open. We have a better chance; he can’t sneak up on us.”
“Not I,” said Dick. “My time is come, and peradventure he may pass us by.”[89]
“Not me,” said Dick. “My time has come, and maybe he will just pass us by.”[89]
“Bend me, then, your bow!” cried the other. “What! will ye be a man?”
“Bend me your bow, then!” the other shouted. “What! Are you going to be a man?”
Dick crossed himself. “Would ye have me shoot upon a leper?” he cried. “The hand would fail me. Nay, now,” he added—“nay, now, let be! With sound men I will fight, but not with ghosts and lepers. Which this is I wot not. One or other, Heaven be our protection!”
Dick crossed himself. “Would you have me shoot at a leper?” he exclaimed. “I wouldn’t be able to do it. No, wait,” he added—“no, wait, forget it! I will fight with healthy men, but not with ghosts and lepers. I don’t know which this is. Either way, may Heaven protect us!”
“Now,” said Matcham, “if this be man’s courage, what a poor thing is man! But sith ye will do naught, let us lie close.”
“Now,” said Matcham, “if this is what man's courage looks like, then what a weak thing man is! But since you won't do anything, let's lie close.”
Then came a single, broken jangle on the bell.
Then came a single, broken ring of the bell.
“He hath missed his hold upon the clapper,” whispered Matcham. “Saints! how near he is!”
“He's missed his grip on the clapper,” whispered Matcham. “Wow! He’s so close!”
But Dick answered never a word; his teeth were near chattering.
But Dick didn’t say a word; his teeth were almost chattering.
Soon they saw a piece of the white robe between some bushes; then the leper’s head was thrust forth from behind a trunk, and he seemed narrowly to scan the neighbourhood before he once again withdrew. To their stretched senses, the whole bush appeared alive with rustlings and the creak of twigs; and they heard the beating of each other’s heart.
Soon they spotted a bit of the white robe peeking out from some bushes; then the leper's head emerged from behind a trunk, and he seemed to carefully look around before pulling back again. To their heightened senses, the entire bush felt alive with rustling sounds and creaking twigs; and they could hear the pounding of each other's hearts.
Suddenly, with a cry, the leper sprang into the open close by, and ran straight upon the lads. They, shrieking aloud, separated and began to run different ways. But their horrible enemy fastened upon Matcham, ran him swiftly down, and had him almost instantly a prisoner. The lad gave one scream that echoed high and far over the forest, he had one spasm of struggling, and then all his limbs relaxed, and he fell limp into his captor’s arms.[90]
Suddenly, with a shout, the leper jumped into the open nearby and ran straight at the boys. They screamed and started to run in different directions. But their terrifying enemy caught up with Matcham, quickly ran him down, and almost immediately had him as a prisoner. The boy let out one scream that echoed high and far over the forest, he struggled briefly, and then all his limbs went limp as he fell into his captor's arms.[90]
Dick heard the cry and turned. He saw Matcham fall; and on the instant his spirit and his strength revived. With a cry of pity and anger, he unslung and bent his arblast. But ere he had time to shoot, the leper held up his hand.
Dick heard the shout and turned. He saw Matcham fall; and in that moment, his spirit and strength returned. With a shout of sympathy and rage, he unslung and readied his crossbow. But before he could take a shot, the leper raised his hand.
“Hold your shot, Dickon!” cried a familiar voice. “Hold your shot, mad wag! Know ye not a friend?”
“Wait for it, Dickon!” shouted a recognizable voice. “Wait for it, you crazy one! Don’t you recognize a friend?”
And then laying down Matcham on the turf, he undid the hood from off his face, and disclosed the features of Sir Daniel Brackley.
And then, laying Matcham down on the grass, he removed the hood from his face, revealing the features of Sir Daniel Brackley.
“Sir Daniel!” cried Dick.
"Sir Daniel!" shouted Dick.
“Ay, by the mass, Sir Daniel!” returned the knight. “Would ye shoot upon your guardian, rogue? But here is this——” And there he broke off, and pointing to Matcham, asked: “How call ye him, Dick?”
"Ay, by the mass, Sir Daniel!" replied the knight. "Would you shoot at your guardian, rogue? But here is this——" And there he paused, pointing to Matcham, and asked, "What do you call him, Dick?"
“Nay,” said Dick, “I call him Master Matcham. Know ye him not? He said ye knew him!”
“Nah,” said Dick, “I call him Master Matcham. Don’t you know him? He said you knew him!”
“Ay,” replied Sir Daniel, “I know the lad”; and he chuckled. “But he has fainted; and, by my sooth, he might have had less to faint for! Hey, Dick? Did I put the fear of death upon you?”
“Ay,” replied Sir Daniel, “I know the kid”; and he chuckled. “But he has fainted; and honestly, he might have had less to faint about! Hey, Dick? Did I scare you to death?”
“Indeed, Sir Daniel, ye did that,” said Dick, and sighed again at the mere recollection. “Nay, sir, saving your respect, I had as lief ’a’ met the devil in person; and to speak truth, I am yet all a-quake. But what made ye, sir, in such a guise?”
“Yeah, Sir Daniel, you really did that,” said Dick, and sighed again just thinking about it. “No offense, sir, but I would have rather met the devil himself; to be honest, I’m still shaking. But what brought you here dressed like this?”
Sir Daniel’s brow grew suddenly black with anger.
Sir Daniel's face suddenly darkened with anger.
“What made I?” he said. “Ye do well to mind me of it! What? I skulked for my poor life in my own wood of Tunstall, Dick. We were ill sped at the battle; we but got[91] there to be swept among the rout. Where be all my good men-at-arms? Dick, by the mass, I know not! We were swept down; the shot fell thick among us; I have not seen one man in my own colours since I saw three fall. For myself, I came sound to Shoreby, and being mindful of the Black Arrow, got me this gown and bell, and came softly by the path for the Moat House. There is no disguise to be compared with it; the jingle of this bell would scare me the stoutest outlaw in the forest; they would all turn pale to hear it. At length I came by you and Matcham. I could see but evilly through this same hood, and was not sure of you, being chiefly, and for many a good cause, astonished at the finding you together. Moreover, in the open, where I had to go slowly and tap with my staff, I feared to disclose myself. But see,” he added, “this poor shrew begins a little to revive. A little good canary will comfort me the heart of it.”
“What have I done?” he said. “You’re right to remind me! What? I hid for my life in my own woods of Tunstall, Dick. We didn’t fare well in the battle; we only got there to get swept away in the chaos. Where are all my good soldiers? Dick, by God, I don’t know! We were overwhelmed; the bullets fell thick around us; I haven’t seen a single man in my colors since I witnessed three fall. As for myself, I made it safely to Shoreby, and keeping the Black Arrow in mind, I got this gown and bell, and came quietly along the path to the Moat House. There’s no disguise like it; the sound of this bell would scare even the toughest outlaw in the forest; they would all turn pale at the sound. Eventually, I came across you and Matcham. I could barely see through this hood, and wasn’t sure it was you, being mostly, and for many good reasons, shocked to find you together. Also, out in the open, where I had to move slowly and tap with my staff, I was afraid to reveal myself. But look,” he added, “this poor little one is starting to come around. A little good canary will comfort my heart.”
The knight, from under his long dress, produced a stout bottle, and began to rub the temples and wet the lips of the patient, who returned gradually to consciousness, and began to roll dim eyes from one to another.
The knight pulled a sturdy bottle from beneath his long robe and started to massage the patient’s temples and moisten their lips. The patient slowly regained consciousness and began to roll their hazy eyes from one person to the next.
“What cheer, Jack!” said Dick. “It was no leper, after all; it was Sir Daniel! See!”
“What’s up, Jack!” said Dick. “It wasn’t a leper after all; it was Sir Daniel! Look!”
“Swallow me a good draught of this,” said the knight. “This will give you manhood. Thereafter, I will give you both a meal, and we shall all three on to Tunstall. For, Dick,” he continued, laying forth bread and meat upon the grass, “I will avow to you, in all good conscience, it irks me sorely to be safe between four walls. Not since I backed a horse have I been pressed so hard; peril of life, jeopardy of[92] land and livelihood, and to sum up, all these losels in the wood to hunt me down. But I be not yet shent. Some of my lads will pick me their way home. Hatch hath ten fellows; Selden, he had six. Nay, we shall soon be strong again; and if I can but buy my peace with my right fortunate and undeserving Lord of York, why, Dick, we’ll be a man again and go a-horseback!”
“Drink this down,” said the knight. “This will make you a man. After that, I’ll get you both something to eat, and we’ll head to Tunstall together. Because, Dick,” he continued, spreading bread and meat on the grass, “I have to tell you, it really bothers me to be cooped up behind four walls. It’s been a long time since I felt this pressured; risking my life, putting my land and livelihood in danger, and to top it all off, these losers in the woods are hunting me down. But I’m not done yet. Some of my guys will find their way home. Hatch has ten men with him; Selden had six. No, we’ll be back on our feet soon enough; and if I can just make peace with my fortunate yet undeserving Lord of York, then, Dick, we’ll be men again and ride on horseback!”
And so saying, the knight filled himself a horn of canary, and pledged his ward in dumb show.
And with that, the knight poured himself a glass of canary wine and raised it to his ward without saying a word.
“Selden,” Dick faltered—“Selden—” And he paused again.
“Selden,” Dick hesitated—“Selden—” And he paused once more.
Sir Daniel put down the wine untasted.
Sir Daniel put the wine down without tasting it.
“How!” he cried, in a changed voice. “Selden? Speak! What of Selden?”
“How!” he exclaimed, his voice altered. “Selden? Talk to me! What about Selden?”
Dick stammered forth the tale of the ambush and the massacre.
Dick stumbled through the story of the ambush and the massacre.
The knight heard in silence; but as he listened, his countenance became convulsed with rage and grief.
The knight listened quietly, but as he heard more, his face twisted with anger and sorrow.
“Now here,” he cried, “on my right hand, I swear to avenge it! If that I fail, if that I spill not ten men’s souls for each, may this hand wither from my body! I broke this Duckworth like a rush; I beggared him to his door; I burned the thatch above his head; I drove him from this country; and now, cometh he back to beard me? Nay, but, Duckworth, this time it shall go bitter hard!”
“Now here,” he shouted, “on my right hand, I swear to get revenge! If I fail, if I don't take out ten men for each one, may this hand wither away from my body! I broke this Duckworth like a twig; I left him destitute at his doorstep; I set fire to the roof over his head; I forced him to leave this country; and now, he comes back to challenge me? No, Duckworth, this time it will be very difficult for you!”
He was silent for some time, his face working.
He stayed quiet for a while, his face shifting.
“Eat!” he cried, suddenly. “And you here,” he added to Matcham, “swear me an oath to follow straight to the Moat House.”[93]
“Eat!” he suddenly shouted. “And you, Matcham,” he added, “swear an oath that you’ll go straight to the Moat House.”[93]
“I will pledge mine honour,” replied Matcham.
“I will pledge my honor,” replied Matcham.
“What make I with your honour?” cried the knight. “Swear me upon your mother’s welfare!”
“What should I do for you, sir?” shouted the knight. “Swear to me on your mother’s well-being!”
Matcham gave the required oath; and Sir Daniel readjusted the hood over his face, and prepared his bell and staff. To see him once more in that appalling travesty somewhat revived the horror of his two companions. But the knight was soon upon his feet.
Matcham took the oath as required; and Sir Daniel adjusted the hood over his face and got ready with his bell and staff. Seeing him once again in that terrifying disguise somewhat revived the fear in his two companions. But the knight soon stood up.
“Eat with despatch,” he said, “and follow me yarely to mine house.”
“Eat quickly,” he said, “and follow me promptly to my house.”
And with that he set forth again into the woods; and presently after the bell began to sound, numbering his steps, and the two lads sat by their untasted meal, and heard it die slowly away up-hill into the distance.
And with that, he headed back into the woods. Soon after, the bell started ringing, counting down his steps, while the two boys sat by their untouched meal, listening as the sound gradually faded away uphill into the distance.
“And so ye go to Tunstall?” Dick inquired.
“And so you’re going to Tunstall?” Dick asked.
“Yea, verily,” said Matcham, “when needs must! I am braver behind Sir Daniel’s back than to his face.”
"Yeah, for sure," said Matcham, "when it comes down to it! I'm braver behind Sir Daniel's back than I am to his face."
They ate hastily, and set forth along the path through the airy upper levels of the forest, where great beeches stood apart among green lawns, and the birds and squirrels made merry on the boughs. Two hours later, they began to descend upon the other side, and already, among the tree-tops, saw before them the red walls and roofs of Tunstall House.
They ate quickly and set off along the trail through the open upper levels of the forest, where tall beeches stood separately among green fields, and the birds and squirrels played in the branches. Two hours later, they started to come down the other side and already saw the red walls and roofs of Tunstall House among the treetops.
“Here,” said Matcham, pausing, “ye shall take your leave of your friend Jack, whom y’are to see no more. Come, Dick, forgive him what he did amiss, as he, for his part, cheerfully and lovingly forgiveth you.”
“Here,” said Matcham, pausing, “you should say goodbye to your friend Jack, whom you won’t see again. Come on, Dick, forgive him for what he did wrong, just as he cheerfully and lovingly forgives you.”
“And wherefore so?” asked Dick. “An we both go to Tunstall, I shall see you yet again, I trow, and that right often.”[94]
“And why’s that?” asked Dick. “If we both head to Tunstall, I’m sure I’ll see you again, quite often, actually.”[94]
“Ye’ll never again see poor Jack Matcham,” replied the other, “that was so fearful and burthensome, and yet plucked you from the river; ye’ll not see him more, Dick, by mine honour!” He held his arms open, and the lads embraced and kissed. “And, Dick,” continued Matcham, “my spirit bodeth ill. Y’are now to see a new Sir Daniel; for heretofore hath all prospered in his hands exceedingly, and fortune followed him; but now, methinks, when his fate hath come upon him, and he runs the adventure of his life, he will prove but a foul lord to both of us. He may be brave in battle, but he hath the liar’s eye; there is fear in his eye, Dick, and fear is as cruel as the wolf! We go down into that house, St. Mary guide us forth again!”
"You'll never see poor Jack Matcham again," the other replied, "the one who was so fearful and burdened, yet pulled you from the river; you won't see him anymore, Dick, I swear!" He opened his arms, and the guys embraced and kissed. "And, Dick," Matcham continued, "my spirit feels uneasy. You're about to see a new Sir Daniel; up until now, everything has gone very well for him, and luck has been on his side; but now, I think, as his destiny catches up with him and he faces the biggest challenge of his life, he will turn out to be a terrible lord for both of us. He may be brave in battle, but he has the eye of a liar; there's fear in his eyes, Dick, and fear is as cruel as a wolf! We're going into that house; St. Mary, guide us back out again!"
And so they continued their descent in silence, and came out at last before Sir Daniel’s forest stronghold, where it stood, low and shady, flanked with round towers and stained with moss and lichen, in the lilied waters of the moat. Even as they appeared, the doors were opened, the bridge lowered, and Sir Daniel himself, with Hatch and the parson at his side, stood ready to receive them.[95]
And so they kept going down in silence until they finally reached Sir Daniel's forest fortress. It was low and shady, surrounded by round towers and covered in moss and lichen, sitting in the lily-filled waters of the moat. Just as they arrived, the doors opened, the bridge lowered, and Sir Daniel himself, with Hatch and the parson beside him, was there to welcome them.[95]
BOOK II
THE MOAT HOUSE
CHAPTER I
DICK ASKS QUESTIONS
The Moat House stood not far from the rough forest road. Externally, it was a compact rectangle of red stone, flanked at each corner by a round tower, pierced for archery and battlemented at the top. Within, it enclosed a narrow court. The moat was perhaps twelve feet wide, crossed by a single drawbridge. It was supplied with water by a trench, leading to a forest pool and commanded, through its whole length, from the battlements of the two southern towers. Except that one or two tall and thick trees had been suffered to remain within half a bowshot of the walls, the house was in a good posture for defence.
The Moat House stood not far from the rough forest road. On the outside, it was a compact rectangle made of red stone, with a round tower at each corner, designed for archery and topped with battlements. Inside, it enclosed a narrow courtyard. The moat was about twelve feet wide, crossed by a single drawbridge. It was filled with water from a trench that led to a forest pool and was monitored along its entire length from the battlements of the two southern towers. Aside from one or two tall, thick trees that were allowed to stay within half a bowshot of the walls, the house was well-positioned for defense.
In the court, Dick found a part of the garrison, busy with preparations for defence, and gloomily discussing the chances of a siege. Some were making arrows, some sharpening swords that had long been disused; but even as they worked, they shook their heads.
In the courtyard, Dick found some of the garrison, busy getting ready for defense and grimly talking about the likelihood of a siege. Some were crafting arrows, while others were sharpening swords that hadn't been used in a long time; but even as they worked, they shook their heads.
Twelve of Sir Daniel’s party had escaped the battle, run the gauntlet through the wood, and come alive to the Moat House. But out of this dozen, three had been gravely wounded: two at Risingham in the disorder of the rout, one by John Amend-All’s marksmen as he crossed the forest.[98]
Twelve members of Sir Daniel’s party had survived the battle, made their way through the woods, and reached the Moat House alive. However, out of this group, three had been seriously injured: two at Risingham during the chaotic retreat, and one by John Amend-All’s sharpshooters while he was crossing the forest.[98]
This raised the force of the garrison, counting Hatch, Sir Daniel, and young Shelton, to twenty-two effective men. And more might be continually expected to arrive. The danger lay not therefore in the lack of men.
This increased the size of the garrison, including Hatch, Sir Daniel, and young Shelton, to twenty-two effective soldiers. And more were likely to arrive continuously. The danger didn't lie in the shortage of men.
It was the terror of the Black Arrow that oppressed the spirits of the garrison. For their open foes of the party of York, in these most changing times, they felt but a far-away concern. “The world,” as people said in those days, “might change again” before harm came. But for their neighbours in the wood, they trembled. It was not Sir Daniel alone who was a mark for hatred. His men, conscious of impunity, had carried themselves cruelly through all the country. Harsh commands had been harshly executed; and of the little band that now sat talking in the court, there was not one but had been guilty of some act of oppression or barbarity. And now, by the fortune of war, Sir Daniel had become powerless to protect his instruments; now, by the issue of some hours of battle, at which many of them had not been present, they had all become punishable traitors to the State, outside the buckler of the law, a shrunken company in a poor fortress that was hardly tenable, and exposed upon all sides to the just resentment of their victims. Nor had there been lacking grisly advertisements of what they might expect.
It was the fear of the Black Arrow that weighed heavily on the spirits of the garrison. They were only slightly concerned about their open enemies from the York party, feeling that “the world,” as people said back then, “might change again” before any real danger arrived. But they quaked at the thought of their neighbors in the woods. It wasn’t just Sir Daniel who was hated. His men, feeling untouchable, had acted cruelly throughout the region. Harsh orders had been brutally carried out, and every member of the small group now chatting in the courtyard had committed some act of oppression or brutality. And now, due to the fortunes of war, Sir Daniel was powerless to protect his men; after hours of battle, many of them had not participated, and they had all become punishable traitors to the State, outside the protection of the law, a diminished group in a barely defensible fortress, vulnerable on all sides to the rightful anger of their victims. There hadn’t been a shortage of grim warnings about what they could expect.

At different periods of the evening and the night, no fewer than seven riderless horses had come neighing in terror to the gate. Two were from Selden’s troop; five belonged to men who had ridden with Sir Daniel to the field. Lastly, a little before dawn, a spearman had come staggering to the moat side, pierced by three arrows; even as they carried[99] him in, his spirit had departed; but by the words that he uttered in his agony, he must have been the last survivor of a considerable company of men.
At different times during the evening and night, no fewer than seven riderless horses had arrived at the gate, neighing in fear. Two were from Selden’s group; five belonged to men who had fought alongside Sir Daniel. Finally, just before dawn, a spearman stumbled to the edge of the moat, pierced by three arrows; even as they brought[99] him inside, he passed away. But from the words he spoke in his pain, it was clear he had been the last survivor of a significant group of men.
Hatch himself showed, under his sun-brown, the pallor of anxiety; and when he had taken Dick aside and learned the fate of Selden, he fell on a stone bench and fairly wept. The others, from where they sat on stools or doorsteps in the sunny angle of the court, looked at him with wonder and alarm, but none ventured to inquire the cause of his emotion.
Hatch, despite his tanned skin, showed signs of anxiety; when he pulled Dick aside to find out what happened to Selden, he collapsed onto a stone bench and cried openly. The others, sitting on stools or steps in the sunny corner of the courtyard, watched him with curiosity and concern, but none dared to ask what was bothering him.
“Nay, Master Shelton,” said Hatch, at last—“nay, but what said I? We shall all go. Selden was a man of his hands; he was like a brother to me. Well, he has gone second; well, we shall all follow! For what said their knave rhyme?—‘A black arrow in each black heart.’ Was it not so it went? Appleyard, Selden, Smith, old Humphrey gone; and there lieth poor John Carter, crying, poor sinner, for the priest.”
“No, Master Shelton,” Hatch finally said, “no, but what did I say? We’re all going. Selden was a tough guy; he was like a brother to me. Well, he’s gone second; well, we’ll all follow! Because what did their stupid rhyme say?—‘A black arrow in each black heart.’ Wasn’t that how it went? Appleyard, Selden, Smith, old Humphrey gone; and there lies poor John Carter, crying, poor sinner, for the priest.”
Dick gave ear. Out of a low window, hard by where they were talking, groans and murmurs came to his ear.
Dick listened closely. From a nearby low window, right where they were talking, he heard groans and murmurs.
“Lieth he there?” he asked.
"Is he lying there?" he asked.
“Ay, in the second porter’s chamber,” answered Hatch. “We could not bear him further, soul and body were so bitterly at odds. At every step we lifted him, he thought to wend. But now, methinks, it is the soul that suffereth. Ever for the priest he crieth, and Sir Oliver, I wot not why, still cometh not. ’Twill be a long shrift; but poor Appleyard and poor Selden, they had none.”
“Yeah, in the second porter’s room,” Hatch replied. “We couldn’t carry him any further; his soul and body were so completely at odds. With every step we took, he thought he could walk. But now, I think it’s the soul that’s suffering. He keeps crying out for the priest, and Sir Oliver, for some reason, still hasn’t come. It will be a long wait; but poor Appleyard and poor Selden, they didn’t have any time at all.”
Dick stooped to the window and looked in. The little[100] cell was low and dark, but he could make out the wounded soldier lying moaning on his pallet.
Dick bent down to the window and peered inside. The small [100] cell was low and dim, but he could see the injured soldier groaning on his bed.
“Carter, poor friend, how goeth it?” he asked.
“Carter, my poor friend, how's it going?” he asked.
“Master Shelton,” returned the man, in an excited whisper, “for the dear light of heaven, bring the priest. Alack, I am sped; I am brought very low down; my hurt is to the death. Ye may do me no more service; this shall be the last. Now, for my poor soul’s interest, and as a loyal gentleman, bestir you; for I have that matter on my conscience that shall drag me deep.”
“Master Shelton,” the man replied in a frantic whisper, “for the love of God, get the priest. I’m in a terrible state; I’m suffering greatly; my injury is life-threatening. There’s nothing more you can do for me; this is the end. Now, for the sake of my soul, and as a true gentleman, please hurry; I have something weighing on my conscience that will pull me down.”
He groaned, and Dick heard the grating of his teeth, whether in pain or terror.
He groaned, and Dick heard his teeth grinding, whether from pain or fear.
Just then Sir Daniel appeared upon the threshold of the hall. He had a letter in one hand.
Just then, Sir Daniel appeared at the entrance of the hall. He held a letter in one hand.
“Lads,” he said, “we have had a shog, we have had a tumble; wherefore, then, deny it? Rather it imputeth to get speedily again to saddle. This old Harry the Sixt has had the undermost. Wash we, then, our hands of him. I have a good friend that rideth next the duke, the Lord of Wensleydale. Well, I have writ a letter to my friend, praying his good lordship, and offering large satisfaction for the past and reasonable surety for the future. Doubt not but he will lend a favourable ear. A prayer without gifts is like a song without music: I surfeit him with promises, boys—I spare not to promise. What, then, is lacking? Nay, a great thing—wherefore should I deceive you?—a great thing and a difficult: a messenger to bear it. The woods—y’are not ignorant of that—lie thick with our ill-willers. Haste is most needful; but without sleight and caution all[101] is naught. Which, then, of this company will take me this letter, bear me it to my Lord of Wensleydale, and bring me the answer back?”
“Guys,” he said, “we’ve had a setback, we’ve taken a fall; so why deny it? Instead, we should get back in the saddle quickly. This old Harry the Sixth has been on the losing side. Let’s wash our hands of him. I have a good friend who rides next to the duke, the Lord of Wensleydale. Well, I’ve written a letter to my friend, asking his good lordship for help and offering a generous compromise for the past and reasonable security for the future. Don’t doubt that he will listen favorably. A request without gifts is like a song without music: I overwhelm him with promises, boys—I don’t hold back on promises. So, what’s missing? Well, a big thing—why should I deceive you?—a big and difficult thing: a messenger to deliver it. The woods—you're not clueless about this—are thick with our enemies. Urgency is necessary; but without skill and caution, everything is pointless. Which one of you will take this letter for me, deliver it to my Lord of Wensleydale, and bring back the answer?”
One man instantly arose.
One man got up instantly.
“I will, an’t like you,” said he. “I will even risk my carcase.”
“I will, not like you,” he said. “I will even risk my life.”
“Nay, Dicky Bowyer, not so,” returned the knight. “It likes me not. Y’are sly indeed, but not speedy. Ye were a laggard ever.”
“Nah, Dicky Bowyer, not like that,” the knight replied. “I don’t like it. You are clever, but not quick. You’ve always been slow.”
“An’t be so, Sir Daniel, here am I,” cried another.
"That can't be, Sir."
“The saints forfend!” said the knight. “Y’are speedy, but not sly. Ye would blunder me head-foremost into John Amend-All’s camp. I thank you both for your good courage; but, in sooth, it may not be.”
“The saints forbid!” said the knight. “You’re quick, but not clever. You would have me charging right into John Amend-All’s camp. I appreciate your bravery, but honestly, it can't happen.”
Then Hatch offered himself, and he also was refused.
Then Hatch offered himself, but he was also turned down.
“I want you here, good Bennet; y’are my right hand, indeed,” returned the knight; and then several coming forward in a group, Sir Daniel at length selected one and gave him the letter.
“I want you here, good Bennet; you are truly my right hand,” replied the knight; and then several people came forward in a group, and after a while, Sir Daniel picked one and handed him the letter.
“Now,” he said, “upon your good speed and better discretion we do all depend. Bring me a good answer back, and before three weeks, I will have purged my forest of these vagabonds that brave us to our faces. But mark it well, Throgmorton: the matter is not easy. Ye must steal forth under night, and go like a fox; and how ye are to cross Till I know not, neither by the bridge nor ferry.”
“Now,” he said, “we're counting on your quickness and good judgment. Bring me a solid answer back, and in less than three weeks, I’ll have cleared my forest of these troublemakers who confront us openly. But listen closely, Throgmorton: this isn’t going to be simple. You’ll need to sneak out at night and be as cunning as a fox; and as for how you’ll cross Till, I have no idea, not by the bridge or the ferry.”
“I can swim,” returned Throgmorton. “I will come soundly, fear not.”
“I can swim,” Throgmorton replied. “I’ll be just fine, don’t worry.”
“Well, friend, get ye to the buttery,” replied Sir Daniel.[102] “Ye shall swim first of all in nut-brown ale.” And with that he turned back into the hall.
“Well, friend, head over to the buttery,” replied Sir Daniel.[102] “You’ll be the first to enjoy some rich brown ale.” And with that, he turned back into the hall.
“Sir Daniel hath a wise tongue,” said Hatch, aside, to Dick. “See, now, where many a lesser man had glossed the matter over, he speaketh it out plainly to his company. Here is a danger, ’a saith, and here difficulty; and jesteth in the very saying. Nay, by St. Barbary, he is a born captain! Not a man but he is some deal heartened up! See how they fall again to work.”
“Sir Daniel has a clever way with words,” Hatch said quietly to Dick. “Look how, where many lesser men would have sugarcoated things, he just speaks openly to his company. Here’s a danger, he says, and here’s a difficulty; and he even makes a joke about it. By St. Barbary, he’s a natural leader! Everyone’s feeling a bit braver now! Look how they're getting back to work.”
This praise of Sir Daniel put a thought in the lad’s head.
This praise of Sir Daniel made the boy think.
“Bennet,” he said, “how came my father by his end?”
“Bennet,” he said, “how did my father die?”
“Ask me not that,” replied Hatch. “I had no hand nor knowledge in it; furthermore, I will even be silent, Master Dick. For look you, in a man’s own business there he may speak; but of hearsay matters and of common talk, not so. Ask me Sir Oliver—ay, or Carter, if ye will; not me.”
“Don’t ask me that,” Hatch replied. “I had nothing to do with it, and I don’t know anything about it; besides, I’ll stay quiet, Master Dick. You see, when it comes to a man’s own affairs, he can speak freely; but about rumors and general talk, that’s different. Ask Sir Oliver—yes, or Carter if you want; just not me.”
And Hatch set off to make the rounds, leaving Dick in a muse.
And Hatch went off to do his rounds, leaving Dick deep in thought.
“Wherefore would he not tell me?” thought the lad. “And wherefore named he Carter? Carter—nay, then Carter had a hand in it, perchance.”
“Why wouldn't he tell me?” thought the boy. “And why did he mention Carter? Carter—maybe Carter was involved, after all.”
He entered the house, and passing some little way along a flagged and vaulted passage, came to the door of the cell where the hurt man lay groaning. At his entrance Carter started eagerly.
He walked into the house and, after going a short way down a paved and arched hallway, arrived at the door of the room where the injured man was moaning. As he entered, Carter reacted with excitement.
“Have ye brought the priest?” he cried.
“Did you bring the priest?” he yelled.
“Not yet awhile,” returned Dick. “Y’ ’ave a word to tell me first. How came my father, Harry Shelton, by his death?”[103]
“Not just yet,” Dick replied. “You have something to tell me first. How did my father, Harry Shelton, die?”[103]
The man’s face altered instantly.
The man's face changed instantly.
“I know not,” he replied, doggedly.
“I don’t know,” he said stubbornly.
“Nay, ye know well,” returned Dick. “Seek not to put me by.”
"Nah, you know well," replied Dick. "Don't try to dismiss me."
“I tell you I know not,” repeated Carter.
“I tell you, I don’t know,” repeated Carter.
“Then,” said Dick, “ye shall die unshriven. Here am I, and here shall stay. There shall no priest come near you, rest assured. For of what avail is penitence, an ye have no mind to right those wrongs ye had a hand in? and without penitence, confession is but mockery.”
“Then,” said Dick, “you will die without confession. I’m right here, and I’m not going anywhere. No priest will come near you, that’s for sure. What good is repentance if you’re not willing to fix the wrongs you’ve done? And without true repentance, confession is just a joke.”
“Ye say what ye mean not, Master Dick,” said Carter, composedly. “It is ill threatening the dying, and becometh you (to speak truth) little. And for as little as it commends you, it shall serve you less. Stay, an ye please. Ye will condemn my soul—ye shall learn nothing! There is my last word to you.” And the wounded man turned upon the other side.
“You're not saying what you really mean, Master Dick,” said Carter calmly. “It’s wrong to threaten someone who is dying, and honestly, it doesn’t suit you. And for all the little praise you’ll get from it, it won’t help you at all. Stay if you want. You can judge my soul—you're going to learn nothing! That’s my final word to you.” And the wounded man turned to the other side.
Now, Dick, to say truth, had spoken hastily, and was ashamed of his threat. But he made one more effort.
Now, Dick, to be honest, had spoken too quickly and felt embarrassed about his threat. But he made one more attempt.
“Carter,” he said, “mistake me not. I know ye were but an instrument in the hands of others; a churl must obey his lord; I would not bear heavily on such an one. But I begin to learn upon many sides that this great duty lieth on my youth and ignorance, to avenge my father. Prithee, then, good Carter, set aside the memory of my threatenings, and in pure good-will and honest penitence give me a word of help.”
“Carter,” he said, “don’t get me wrong. I know you were just a tool for others; a servant has to obey his master; I wouldn’t want to hold that against you. But I’m starting to realize from many angles that it’s my responsibility, given my youth and lack of experience, to avenge my father. So, please, good Carter, forget my threats and, with genuine goodwill and true remorse, offer me a word of support.”
The wounded man lay silent; nor, say what Dick pleased, could he extract another word from him.[104]
The injured man lay quiet; no matter how much Dick tried, he couldn't get another word out of him.[104]
“Well,” said Dick, “I will go call the priest to you as ye desired; for howsoever ye be in fault to me or mine, I would not be willingly in fault to any, least of all to one upon the last change.”
“Well,” said Dick, “I'll go get the priest for you as you asked; because no matter what you've done to me or my family, I wouldn’t want to be at fault with anyone, especially not with someone at the end of their life.”
Again the old soldier heard him without speech or motion; even his groans he had suppressed; and as Dick turned and left the room, he was filled with admiration for that rugged fortitude.
Again the old soldier listened without saying a word or moving; he even held back his groans. As Dick turned and left the room, he felt a deep admiration for that tough strength.
“And yet,” he thought, “of what use is courage without wit? Had his hands been clean, he would have spoken; his silence did confess the secret louder than words. Nay, upon all sides, proof floweth on me. Sir Daniel, he or his men, hath done this thing.”
“And yet,” he thought, “what good is courage without intelligence? If his hands had been clean, he would have spoken; his silence revealed the secret louder than words. No, all around me, the evidence is overwhelming. Sir Daniel, either he or his men, is responsible for this.”
Dick paused in the stone passage with a heavy heart. At that hour, in the ebb of Sir Daniel’s fortune, when he was beleaguered by the archers of the Black Arrow and proscribed by the victorious Yorkists, was Dick, also, to turn upon the man who had nourished and taught him, who had severely punished, indeed, but yet unwearyingly protected his youth? The necessity, if it should prove to be one, was cruel.
Dick stopped in the stone corridor with a heavy heart. At that moment, when Sir Daniel's luck had faded and he was surrounded by the archers of the Black Arrow and hunted by the victorious Yorkists, was Dick really going to turn against the man who had raised and educated him? Sure, he had been harsh at times, but he had also tirelessly looked out for him in his youth. The thought of having to do that, if it came to it, was heartbreaking.
“Pray Heaven he be innocent!” he said.
“Let’s hope he’s innocent!” he said.
And then steps sounded on the flagging, and Sir Oliver came gravely towards the lad.
And then footsteps echoed on the stones, and Sir Oliver walked seriously toward the boy.
“One seeketh you earnestly,” said Dick.
"Someone is looking for you urgently," said Dick.
“I am upon the way, good Richard,” said the priest. “It is this poor Carter. Alack, he is beyond cure.”
“I’m on my way, good Richard,” said the priest. “It’s this poor Carter. Sadly, he’s beyond help.”
“And yet his soul is sicker than his body,” answered Dick.[105]
“And yet his soul is sicker than his body,” replied Dick.[105]
“Have ye seen him?” asked Sir Oliver, with a manifest start.
“Have you seen him?” asked Sir Oliver, visibly startled.
“I do but come from him,” replied Dick.
“I just came from him,” replied Dick.
“What said he? what said he?” snapped the priest, with extraordinary eagerness.
“What did he say? What did he say?” snapped the priest, with incredible eagerness.
“He but cried for you the more piteously, Sir Oliver. It were well done to go the faster, for his hurt is grievous,” returned the lad.
“He just cried for you even more pitifully, Sir Oliver. It would be a good idea to hurry, because his injury is serious,” replied the boy.
“I am straight for him,” was the reply. “Well, we have all our sins. We must all come to our latter day, good Richard.”
“I’m into him,” was the reply. “Well, we all have our faults. We all have to face our final day, good Richard.”
“Ay, sir; and it were well if we all came fairly,” answered Dick.
“Ay, sir; it would be good if we all came honestly,” answered Dick.
The priest dropped his eyes, and with an inaudible benediction hurried on.
The priest lowered his gaze and quickly moved on, offering a silent blessing.
“He, too!” thought Dick—“he, that taught me in piety! Nay, then, what a world is this, if all that care for me be blood-guilty of my father’s death? Vengeance! Alas! what a sore fate is mine, if I must be avenged upon my friends!”
“He, too!” thought Dick—“he, who taught me to be devout! Well, what kind of world is this if everyone who cares for me is responsible for my father's death? Revenge! Oh! What a painful fate is mine if I must seek vengeance against my friends!”
The thought put Matcham in his head. He smiled at the remembrance of his strange companion, and then wondered where he was. Ever since they had come together to the doors of the Moat House the younger lad had disappeared, and Dick began to weary for a word with him.
The thought occurred to Matcham. He smiled at the memory of his odd companion and then wondered where he was. Ever since they had arrived at the doors of the Moat House, the younger boy had vanished, and Dick started to long for a word with him.
About an hour after, mass being somewhat hastily run through by Sir Oliver, the company gathered in the hall for dinner. It was a long, low apartment, strewn with green rushes, and the walls hung with arras in a design of savage[106] men and questing bloodhounds; here and there hung spears and bows and bucklers; a fire blazed in the big chimney; there were arras-covered benches round the wall, and in the midst the table, fairly spread, awaited the arrival of the diners. Neither Sir Daniel nor his lady made their appearance. Sir Oliver himself was absent, and here again there was no word of Matcham. Dick began to grow alarmed, to recall his companion’s melancholy forebodings, and to wonder to himself if any foul play had befallen him in that house.
About an hour later, after a somewhat rushed mass by Sir Oliver, the group gathered in the hall for dinner. It was a long, low room filled with green rushes, and the walls were decorated with tapestries featuring fierce men and tracking bloodhounds; scattered around were spears, bows, and shields; a fire blazed in the large fireplace; there were benches covered with tapestries around the walls, and in the center, a well-set table awaited the guests. Neither Sir Daniel nor his lady showed up. Sir Oliver was also missing, and once again, there was no sign of Matcham. Dick started to feel anxious, remembering his companion’s gloomy predictions, and began to wonder if something sinister had happened to him in that house.
After dinner he found Goody Hatch, who was hurrying to my Lady Brackley.
After dinner, he ran into Goody Hatch, who was rushing to my Lady Brackley.
“Goody,” he said, “where is Master Matcham, I prithee? I saw ye go in with him when we arrived.”
“Hey, Goody,” he said, “where's Master Matcham? I saw you go in with him when we got here.”
The old woman laughed aloud.
The elderly woman laughed loudly.
“Ah, Master Dick,” she said, “y’ have a famous bright eye in your head, to be sure!” and laughed again.
“Ah, Master Dick,” she said, “you have a really bright eye in your head, for sure!” and laughed again.
“Nay, but where is he, indeed?” persisted Dick.
“Come on, but where is he, really?” kept insisting Dick.
“Ye will never see him more,” she returned—“never. It is sure.”
"You will never see him again," she replied—"never. It's certain."
“An I do not,” returned the lad, “I will know the reason why. He came not hither of his full free will; such as I am, I am his best protector, and I will see him justly used. There be too many mysteries; I do begin to weary of the game!”
“Yeah, I don’t,” the boy replied. “I want to know why. He didn’t come here of his own free will; as his best protector, I’ll make sure he’s treated fairly. There are too many mysteries; I’m starting to get tired of this game!”
But as Dick was speaking, a heavy hand fell on his shoulder. It was Bennet Hatch that had come unperceived behind him. With a jerk of his thumb, the retainer dismissed his wife.
But as Dick was talking, a heavy hand landed on his shoulder. It was Bennet Hatch, who had approached him without being noticed. With a quick gesture of his thumb, the servant signaled for his wife to leave.
“Friend Dick,” he said, as soon as they were alone, “are[107] ye a moon-struck natural? An ye leave not certain things in peace, ye were better in the salt sea than here in Tunstall Moat House. Y’ have questioned me; y’ have baited Carter; y’ have frighted the jack-priest with hints. Bear ye more wisely, fool; and even now, when Sir Daniel calleth you, show me a smooth face for the love of wisdom. Y’are to be sharply questioned. Look to your answers.”
“Friend Dick,” he said, as soon as they were alone, “are[107] you out of your mind? If you can’t leave certain things alone, you’d be better off in the salt sea than here in Tunstall Moat House. You’ve asked me questions; you’ve provoked Carter; you’ve scared the jack-priest with your hints. Be wiser, fool; and even now, when Sir Daniel calls for you, put on a friendly face for the sake of wisdom. You’re going to be questioned hard. Pay attention to your answers.”
“Hatch,” returned Dick, “in all this I smell a guilty conscience.”
“Hatch,” Dick replied, “I can smell a guilty conscience in all of this.”
“An ye go not the wiser, ye will soon smell blood,” replied Bennet. “I do but warn you. And here cometh one to call you.”
“Unless you get smarter, you will soon sense danger,” replied Bennet. “I’m just giving you a heads-up. And here comes someone to see you.”
And indeed, at that very moment, a messenger came across the court to summon Dick into the presence of Sir Daniel.
And at that moment, a messenger crossed the courtyard to bring Dick to see Sir Daniel.
CHAPTER II
THE TWO OATHS
Sir Daniel was in the hall; there he paced angrily before the fire, awaiting Dick’s arrival. None was by except Sir Oliver, and he sat discreetly backward, thumbing and muttering over his breviary.
Sir Daniel was in the hall; he paced angrily in front of the fire, waiting for Dick to arrive. The only other person there was Sir Oliver, who sat quietly to the side, thumbing through his breviary and mumbling to himself.
“Y’ have sent for me, Sir Daniel?” said young Shelton.
“Did you call for me, Sir Daniel?” said young Shelton.
“I have sent for you, indeed,” replied the knight. “For what cometh to mine ears? Have I been to you so heavy a guardian that ye make haste to credit ill of me? Or sith that ye see me, for the nonce, some worsted, do ye think to quit my party? By the mass, your father was not so! Those he was near, those he stood by, come wind or weather. But you, Dick, y’are a fair-day friend, it seemeth, and now seek to clear yourself of your allegiance.”
“I really did send for you,” the knight replied. “What have I heard? Have I been such a burden to you that you’re quick to believe bad things about me? Or now that you see me a bit worse for wear, do you think of abandoning our group? By the way, your father was not like that! He stuck by those he was close to, come rain or shine. But you, Dick, you seem to be a fair-weather friend, and now you’re trying to distance yourself from your loyalty.”
“An’t please you, Sir Daniel, not so,” returned Dick, firmly. “I am grateful and faithful, where gratitude and faith are due. And before more is said, I thank you, and I thank Sir Oliver; y’ have great claims upon me both—none can have more; I were a hound if I forgot them.”
“Please, Sir Daniel, that's not how it is,” replied Dick firmly. “I'm grateful and loyal where gratitude and loyalty are deserved. Before we say anything else, I want to thank you and Sir Oliver; you both have a lot of claims on me—no one has more. I would be a coward if I forgot that.”
“It is well,” said Sir Daniel; and then, rising into anger: “Gratitude and faith are words, Dick Shelton,” he continued; “but I look to deeds. In this hour of my peril, when my name is attainted, when my lands are forfeit, when this[109] wood is full of men that hunger and thirst for my destruction, what doth gratitude? what doth faith? I have but a little company remaining; is it grateful or faithful to poison me their hearts with your insidious whisperings? Save me from such gratitude! But, come, now, what is it ye wish? Speak; we are here to answer. If ye have aught against me, stand forth and say it.”
“It’s fine,” said Sir Daniel; and then, getting angry: “Gratitude and faith are just words, Dick Shelton,” he continued; “but I pay attention to actions. In this moment of danger, when my name is tarnished, when my lands are lost, when this[109] forest is full of people who want to destroy me, what good are gratitude and faith? I have only a few supporters left; is it grateful or faithful to poison their hearts with your deceitful whispers? Save me from that kind of gratitude! But, come on, what do you want? Speak up; we’re here to listen. If you have anything against me, step forward and say it.”
“Sir,” replied Dick, “my father fell when I was yet a child. It hath come to mine ears that he was foully done by. It hath come to mine ears—for I will not dissemble—that ye had a hand in his undoing. And in all verity, I shall not be at peace in mine own mind, nor very clear to help you, till I have certain resolution of these doubts.”
“Sir,” replied Dick, “my father passed away when I was just a child. I've heard that he was wronged. I've heard—I'm not going to pretend otherwise—that you played a part in his downfall. And honestly, I won’t find peace in my own mind, nor will I be able to help you clearly, until I have a definite answer to these doubts.”
Sir Daniel sat down in a deep settle. He took his chin in his hand and looked at Dick fixedly.
Sir Daniel sat down in a big chair. He rested his chin in his hand and stared at Dick intently.
“And ye think I would be guardian to the man’s son that I had murdered?” he asked.
"And you think I would take care of the man’s son that I killed?" he asked.
“Nay,” said Dick, “pardon me if I answer churlishly; but indeed ye know right well a wardship is most profitable. All these years have ye not enjoyed my revenues, and led my men? Have ye not still my marriage? I wot not what it may be worth—it is worth something. Pardon me again; but if ye were base enough to slay a man under trust, here were, perhaps, reasons enough to move you to the lesser baseness.”
“Look,” said Dick, “forgive me if I come off rude; but you know very well that managing a wardship is highly profitable. All these years, haven’t you benefited from my earnings and led my men? Don't you still have my marriage? I don’t know how much it’s worth, but it’s worth something. Sorry again; but if you were low enough to kill a man who trusted you, then maybe there are enough reasons here to inspire you to act with a little less dishonor.”
“When I was a lad of your years,” returned Sir Daniel, sternly, “my mind had not so turned upon suspicions. And Sir Oliver here,” he added, “why should he, a priest, be guilty of this act?”[110]
“When I was your age,” Sir Daniel replied sternly, “I didn’t spend my time on suspicions. And Sir Oliver here,” he added, “why would he, as a priest, be guilty of this?”[110]
“Nay, Sir Daniel,” said Dick, “but where the master biddeth there will the dog go. It is well known this priest is but your instrument. I speak very freely; the time is not for courtesies. Even as I speak, so would I be answered. And answer get I none! Ye but put more questions. I rede ye be ware, Sir Daniel; for in this way ye will but nourish and not satisfy my doubts.”
“Nah, Sir Daniel,” said Dick, “but wherever the master goes, the dog will follow. It’s well known that this priest is just your tool. I’m speaking frankly; this isn’t the time for niceties. As I speak, I expect an answer. And yet, I get none! You just keep asking more questions. I suggest you be careful, Sir Daniel; because this way you will only feed my doubts, not satisfy them.”
“I will answer you fairly, Master Richard,” said the knight. “Were I to pretend ye have not stirred my wrath, I were no honest man. But I will be just even in anger. Come to me with these words when y’are grown and come to man’s estate, and I am no longer your guardian, and so helpless to resent them. Come to me then, and I will answer you as ye merit, with a buffet in the mouth. Till then ye have two courses: either swallow me down these insults, keep a silent tongue, and fight in the meanwhile for the man that fed and fought for your infancy; or else—the door standeth open, the woods are full of mine enemies—go.”
“I’ll be honest with you, Master Richard,” said the knight. “If I pretended you didn’t make me angry, I wouldn’t be truthful. But I’ll be fair even when I’m upset. Come back to me with these words when you’re grown and no longer under my care, and I can’t react to them. Come to me then, and I’ll respond as you deserve, with a punch to the face. Until then, you have two options: either swallow your insults, stay quiet, and fight for the man who raised and protected you; or—the door is open, and the woods are full of my enemies—go.”
The spirit with which these words were uttered, the looks with which they were accompanied, staggered Dick; and yet he could not but observe that he had got no answer.
The way these words were spoken and the looks that came with them stunned Dick; yet he couldn't help but notice that he hadn't received a response.
“I desire nothing more earnestly, Sir Daniel, than to believe you,” he replied. “Assure me ye are free from this.”
“I want nothing more than to believe you, Sir Daniel,” he replied. “Please assure me that you are free from this.”
“Will ye take my word of honour, Dick?” inquired the knight.
“Will you take my word of honor, Dick?” the knight asked.
“That would I,” answered the lad.
"Sure, I would," replied the boy.
“I give it you,” returned Sir Daniel. “Upon my word of honour, upon the eternal welfare of my spirit, and as I[111] shall answer for my deeds hereafter, I had no hand nor portion in your father’s death.”
“I give it to you,” replied Sir Daniel. “I swear on my honor, on the everlasting safety of my soul, and as I will answer for my actions in the future, I had no part in your father’s death.”
He extended his hand, and Dick took it eagerly. Neither of them observed the priest, who, at the pronunciation of that solemn and false oath, had half arisen from his seat in an agony of horror and remorse.
He reached out his hand, and Dick grabbed it eagerly. Neither of them noticed the priest, who, at the utterance of that serious and false oath, had partially stood up from his seat in a state of shock and regret.
“Ah,” cried Dick, “ye must find it in your great-heartedness to pardon me! I was a churl, indeed, to doubt of you. But ye have my hand upon it; I will doubt no more.”
“Ah,” cried Dick, “you must find it in your kindness to forgive me! I was rude, really, to question you. But you have my word; I won’t doubt you again.”
“Nay, Dick,” replied Sir Daniel, “y’are forgiven. Ye know not the world and its calumnious nature.”
“Nah, Dick,” replied Sir Daniel, “you’re forgiven. You don’t know the world and how malicious it can be.”
“I was the more to blame,” added Dick, “in that the rogues pointed, not directly at yourself, but at Sir Oliver.”
“I was more to blame,” Dick added, “because the rogues pointed, not directly at you, but at Sir Oliver.”
As he spoke, he turned towards the priest, and paused in the middle of the last word. This tall, ruddy, corpulent, high-stepping man had fallen, you might say, to pieces; his colour was gone, his limbs were relaxed, his lips stammered prayers; and now, when Dick’s eyes were fixed upon him suddenly, he cried out aloud, like some wild animal, and buried his face in his hands.
As he spoke, he turned toward the priest and paused in the middle of the last word. This tall, red-faced, overweight man had seemed to fall apart; his color was gone, his limbs were limp, and his lips stuttered prayers. Then, when Dick suddenly fixed his gaze on him, he let out a loud cry, like an animal in distress, and buried his face in his hands.
Sir Daniel was by him in two strides, and shook him fiercely by the shoulder. At the same moment Dick’s suspicions reawakened.
Sir Daniel was next to him in two strides and shook him firmly by the shoulder. At that same moment, Dick’s suspicions came rushing back.
“Nay,” he said, “Sir Oliver may swear also. ’Twas him they accused.”
"Nah," he said, "Sir Oliver can swear too. He’s the one they accused."
“He shall swear,” said the knight.
“He will swear,” said the knight.
Sir Oliver speechlessly waved his arms.
Sir Oliver waved his arms in silence.
“Ay, by the mass! but ye shall swear,” cried Sir Daniel, beside himself with fury. “Here, upon this book, ye shall[112] swear,” he continued, picking up the breviary, which had fallen to the ground. “What! Ye make me doubt you! Swear, I say; swear!”
“Ay, by the mass! But you shall swear,” cried Sir Daniel, furious. “Here, on this book, you shall[112] swear,” he continued, picking up the breviary that had fallen to the ground. “What! You make me doubt you! Swear, I say; swear!”
But the priest was still incapable of speech. His terror of Sir Daniel, his terror of perjury, risen to about an equal height, strangled him.
But the priest still couldn't speak. His fear of Sir Daniel and his fear of committing perjury had reached a similar level, choking him.
And just then, through the high, stained-glass window of the hall, a black arrow crashed, and struck, and stuck quivering, in the midst of the long table.
And just then, through the tall, stained-glass window of the hall, a black arrow burst in, hit, and lodged quivering in the middle of the long table.
Sir Oliver, with a loud scream, fell fainting on the rushes; while the knight, followed by Dick, dashed into the court and up the nearest corkscrew stair to the battlements. The sentries were all on the alert. The sun shone quietly on green lawns dotted with trees, and on the wooded hills of the forest which enclosed the view. There was no sign of a besieger.
Sir Oliver let out a loud scream and collapsed onto the rushes; meanwhile, the knight, followed by Dick, ran into the courtyard and up the nearest spiral staircase to the battlements. The sentries were all on high alert. The sun shone peacefully on the green lawns dotted with trees, and on the wooded hills of the forest that surrounded the view. There was no sign of any attackers.
“Whence came that shot?” asked the knight.
“Where did that shot come from?” asked the knight.
“From yonder clump, Sir Daniel,” returned a sentinel.
“Over there by that group of trees, Sir Daniel,” replied a guard.
The knight stood a little, musing. Then he turned to Dick. “Dick,” he said, “keep me an eye upon these men; I leave you in charge here. As for the priest, he shall clear himself, or I will know the reason why. I do almost begin to share in your suspicions. He shall swear, trust me, or we shall prove him guilty.”
The knight stood for a moment, deep in thought. Then he turned to Dick. “Dick,” he said, “keep an eye on these men; I’m leaving you in charge here. As for the priest, he better clear himself, or I’ll need to know why. I’m starting to share your doubts. He will swear, believe me, or we’ll prove he’s guilty.”
Dick answered somewhat coldly, and the knight, giving him a piercing glance, hurriedly returned to the hall. His first glance was for the arrow. It was the first of these missiles he had seen, and as he turned it to and fro, the dark hue of it touched him with some fear. Again there was some writing: one word—“Earthed.”[113]
Dick responded a bit coldly, and the knight, giving him a sharp look, quickly went back to the hall. His first look was at the arrow. It was the first of these projectiles he had encountered, and as he examined it from different angles, its dark color made him feel a bit uneasy. There was writing on it again: just one word—“Earthed.”[113]
“Ay,” he broke out, “they know I am home, then. Earthed! Ay, but there is not a dog among them fit to dig me out.”
“Ay,” he exclaimed, “they know I'm home, then. Trapped! Yeah, but there’s not a single one of them capable of digging me out.”
Sir Oliver had come to himself, and now scrambled to his feet.
Sir Oliver had regained consciousness and quickly got back on his feet.
“Alack, Sir Daniel!” he moaned, “y’ ’ave sworn a dread oath; y’are doomed to the end of time.”
“Alas, Sir Daniel!” he moaned, “you’ve taken a terrible oath; you are doomed for all eternity.”
“Ay,” returned the knight, “I have sworn an oath, indeed, thou chucklehead; but thyself shalt swear a greater. It shall be on the blessed cross of Holywood. Look to it; get the words ready. It shall be sworn to-night.”
“Yeah,” the knight replied, “I’ve definitely taken an oath, you fool; but you’re going to take an even bigger one. It’ll be on the blessed cross of Holywood. Make sure you’re prepared; have the words ready. It’ll be sworn tonight.”
“Now, may Heaven lighten you!” replied the priest; “may Heaven incline your heart from this iniquity!”
“Now, may Heaven ease your burdens!” replied the priest; “may Heaven turn your heart away from this wrongdoing!”
“Look you, my good father,” said Sir Daniel, “if y’are for piety, I say no more; ye begin late, that is all. But if y’are in any sense bent upon wisdom, hear me. This lad beginneth to irk me like a wasp. I have a need for him, for I would sell his marriage. But I tell you, in all plainness, if that he continue to weary me, he shall go join his father. I give orders now to change him to the chamber above the chapel. If that ye can swear your innocency with a good, solid oath and an assured countenance, it is well; the lad will be at peace a little, and I will spare him. If that ye stammer or blench, or anyways boggle at the swearing, he will not believe you; and by the mass, he shall die. There is for your thinking on.”
“Listen, my good father,” said Sir Daniel, “if you’re all about piety, I won’t say more; you’re starting late, that’s all. But if you’re even slightly interested in wisdom, hear me out. This kid is starting to annoy me like a wasp. I need him because I plan to arrange his marriage. But I’ll be honest, if he keeps bothering me, he’ll join his father. I’m ordering that he be moved to the room above the chapel. If you can swear your innocence with a strong, solid oath and a confident face, that’s good; the kid will be at ease for a bit, and I’ll let him be. If you stutter or flinch, or hesitate in any way while swearing, he won’t believe you; and by God, he’ll die. There’s something for you to think about.”
“The chamber above the chapel!” gasped the priest.
“The room above the chapel!” the priest exclaimed.
“That same,” replied the knight. “So if ye desire to save him, save him; and if ye desire not, prithee, go to, and[114] let me be at peace! For an I had been a hasty man, I would already have put my sword through you, for your intolerable cowardice and folly. Have ye chosen? Say!”
“That same,” replied the knight. “So if you want to save him, save him; and if you don’t, please go and[114] let me be at peace! If I were a hasty man, I would have already run my sword through you for your unbearable cowardice and foolishness. Have you made your choice? Speak!”
“I have chosen,” said the priest. “Heaven pardon me, I will do evil for good. I will swear for the lad’s sake.”
“I have chosen,” said the priest. “Heaven forgive me, I will do wrong for the boy’s sake. I will swear.”
“So is it best!” said Sir Daniel. “Send for him, then, speedily. Ye shall see him alone. Yet I shall have an eye on you. I shall be here in the panel room.”
“So is it best!” said Sir Daniel. “Bring him here quickly, then. You’ll see him by himself. But I'll be watching you. I’ll be right here in the panel room.”
The knight raised the arras and let it fall again behind him. There was the sound of a spring opening; then followed the creaking of trod stairs.
The knight lifted the curtain and let it drop behind him. He heard a spring opening, followed by the creaking of the stairs beneath his feet.
Sir Oliver, left alone, cast a timorous glance upward at the arras-covered wall, and crossed himself with every appearance of terror and contrition.
Sir Oliver, left alone, cast a fearful look up at the wall covered in tapestries and crossed himself, visibly shaken and remorseful.
“Nay, if he is in the chapel room,” the priest murmured, “were it at my soul’s cost, I must save him.”
“Nah, if he’s in the chapel room,” the priest whispered, “even if it costs me my soul, I have to save him.”
Three minutes later, Dick, who had been summoned by another messenger, found Sir Oliver standing by the hall table, resolute and pale.
Three minutes later, Dick, who had been called by another messenger, found Sir Oliver standing by the hall table, determined and pale.
“Richard Shelton,” he said, “ye have required an oath from me. I might complain, I might deny you; but my heart is moved towards you for the past, and I will even content you as ye choose. By the true cross of Holywood, I did not slay your father.”
“Richard Shelton,” he said, “you asked me for an oath. I could argue, I could refuse you; but my heart is moved towards you because of the past, and I will do whatever you want. By the true cross of Holywood, I did not kill your father.”
“Sir Oliver,” returned Dick, “when first we read John Amend-All’s paper, I was convinced of so much. But suffer me to put two questions. Ye did not slay him; granted. But had ye no hand in it?”
“Sir Oliver,” Dick replied, “when we first read John Amend-All’s paper, I was convinced of a lot. But let me ask you two questions. You didn’t kill him; I accept that. But did you have any part in it?”
“None,” said Sir Oliver. And at the same time he began[115] to contort his face, and signal with his mouth and eyebrows, like one who desired to convey a warning, yet dared not utter a sound.
“None,” said Sir Oliver. At the same time, he started[115] to twist his face and signal with his mouth and eyebrows, like someone who wanted to give a warning but was too afraid to speak.
Dick regarded him in wonder; then he turned and looked all about him at the empty hall.
Dick looked at him in amazement; then he turned and surveyed the empty hall around him.
“What make ye?” he inquired.
"What do you make?" he asked.
“Why, naught,” returned the priest, hastily smoothing his countenance. “I make naught; I do but suffer; I am sick. I—I—prithee, Dick, I must begone. On the true cross of Holywood, I am clean innocent alike of violence or treachery. Content ye, good lad. Farewell!”
“Why, nothing,” the priest replied, quickly smoothing his face. “I do nothing; I only endure; I am unwell. I—I—please, Dick, I must leave. On the true cross of Holywood, I am completely innocent of both violence and treachery. Be satisfied, good lad. Goodbye!”
And he made his escape from the apartment with unusual alacrity.
And he quickly made his escape from the apartment.
Dick remained rooted to the spot, his eyes wandering about the room, his face a changing picture of various emotions, wonder, doubt, suspicion, and amusement. Gradually, as his mind grew clearer, suspicion took the upper hand, and was succeeded by certainty of the worst. He raised his head, and, as he did so, violently started. High upon the wall there was the figure of a savage hunter woven in the tapestry. With one hand he held a horn to his mouth; in the other he brandished a stout spear. His face was dark, for he was meant to represent an African.
Dick stood frozen in place, his eyes scanning the room, his expression fluctuating between different emotions: wonder, doubt, suspicion, and amusement. Gradually, as his mind became clearer, suspicion gained the upper hand, followed by the certainty of something terrible. He lifted his head and, in doing so, jolted in surprise. High on the wall, there was the figure of a fierce hunter woven into the tapestry. In one hand, he held a horn to his mouth, and in the other, he waved a sturdy spear. His face was dark, intended to depict an African.
Now, here was what had startled Richard Shelton. The sun had moved away from the hall windows, and at the same time the fire had blazed up high on the wide hearth, and shed a changeful glow upon the roof and hangings. In this light the figure of the black hunter had winked at him with a white eyelid.[116]
Now, this is what had shocked Richard Shelton. The sun had shifted away from the hall windows, and at the same time, the fire had flared up high on the large hearth, casting a flickering glow on the ceiling and the decorations. In this light, the figure of the black hunter had winked at him with a white eyelid.[116]
He continued staring at the eye. The light shone upon it like a gem; it was liquid, it was alive. Again the white eyelid closed upon it for a fraction of a second, and the next moment it was gone.
He kept staring at the eye. The light gleamed on it like a gem; it was fluid, it was vibrant. Again the white eyelid closed over it for just a moment, and then it was gone.
There could be no mistake. The live eye that had been watching him through a hole in the tapestry was gone. The firelight no longer shone on a reflecting surface.
There was no doubt about it. The live eye that had been watching him through a hole in the tapestry was gone. The firelight no longer glinted off a reflective surface.
And instantly Dick awoke to the terrors of his position. Hatch’s warning, the mute signals of the priest, this eye that had observed him from the wall, ran together in his mind. He saw he had been put upon his trial, that he had once more betrayed his suspicions, and that, short of some miracle, he was lost.
And immediately, Dick woke up to the horrors of his situation. Hatch’s warning, the silent signals from the priest, and the gaze that had been watching him from the wall all came together in his mind. He realized he was on trial, that he had once again given in to his suspicions, and that, unless some miracle happened, he was doomed.
“If I cannot get me forth out of this house,” he thought, “I am dead man! And this poor Matcham, too—to what a cockatrice’s nest have I not led him!”
“If I can’t get out of this house,” he thought, “I’m a dead man! And this poor Matcham, too—what a mess I’ve led him into!”
He was still so thinking, when there came one in haste, to bid him help in changing his arms, his clothing, and his two or three books, to a new chamber.
He was still lost in thought when someone rushed in to ask him to help move his armor, his clothes, and a couple of his books to a new room.
“A new chamber?” he repeated. “Wherefore so? What chamber?”
“A new room?” he repeated. “Why? What room?”
“’Tis one above the chapel,” answered the messenger.
“It’s the one above the chapel,” replied the messenger.
“It hath stood long empty,” said Dick, musing. “What manner of room is it?”
“It has been empty for a long time,” said Dick, thinking. “What kind of room is it?”
“Nay, a brave room,” returned the man. “But yet”—lowering his voice—“they call it haunted.”
“Nah, it's a brave room,” the man replied. “But still”—lowering his voice—“they say it’s haunted.”
“Haunted?” repeated Dick, with a chill. “I have not heard of it. Nay, then, and by whom?”
“Haunted?” Dick repeated, feeling a chill. “I haven't heard about it. By whom, then?”
The messenger looked about him; and then, in a low[117] whisper, “By the sacrist of St. John’s,” he said. “They had him there to sleep one night, and in the morning—whew!—he was gone. The devil had taken him, they said; the more betoken, he had drunk late the night before.”
The messenger glanced around and then whispered softly, “By the sacristan of St. John’s,” he said. “They let him stay there for one night, and in the morning—whoosh!—he was gone. They said the devil had taken him; probably because he drank late the night before.”
Dick followed the man with black forebodings.
Dick followed the man with a sense of dread.
CHAPTER III
THE ROOM OVER THE CHAPEL
From the battlements nothing further was observed. The sun journeyed westward, and at last went down; but, to the eyes of all these eager sentinels, no living thing appeared in the neighbourhood of Tunstall House.
From the battlements, nothing else was seen. The sun moved westward and finally set; however, to the eyes of all these eager sentinels, there was no sign of any living thing near Tunstall House.
When the night was at length fairly come, Throgmorton was led to a room overlooking an angle of the moat. Thence he was lowered with every precaution; the ripple of his swimming was audible for a brief period; then a black figure was observed to land by the branches of a willow and crawl away among the grass. For some half-hour Sir Daniel and Hatch stood eagerly giving ear; but all remained quiet. The messenger had got away in safety.
When night finally arrived, Throgmorton was taken to a room that overlooked a corner of the moat. He was then lowered down with great care; the sound of his swimming could be heard for a short time, and then a dark figure was seen landing near the branches of a willow and crawling through the grass. For about half an hour, Sir Daniel and Hatch stood listening intently, but everything stayed quiet. The messenger had made it away safely.
Sir Daniel’s brow grew clearer. He turned to Hatch.
Sir Daniel's expression relaxed. He turned to Hatch.
“Bennet,” he said, “this John Amend-All is no more than a man, ye see. He sleepeth. We will make a good end of him, go to!”
“Bennet,” he said, “this John Amend-All is just a man, you know. He’s asleep. We’ll finish him off, let’s go!”
All the afternoon and evening, Dick had been ordered hither and thither, one command following another, till he was bewildered with the number and the hurry of commissions. All that time he had seen no more of Sir Oliver, and nothing of Matcham; and yet both the priest and the young lad ran continually in his mind. It was now his chief purpose to escape from Tunstall Moat House as speedily as[119] might be; and yet, before he went, he desired a word with both of these.
All afternoon and into the evening, Dick was sent back and forth on one task after another, leaving him confused by the sheer number and urgency of the errands. During all that time, he had seen nothing of Sir Oliver and hadn’t caught a glimpse of Matcham; yet both the priest and the young man kept coming to mind. His main goal now was to get away from Tunstall Moat House as quickly as possible, but before he left, he wanted to have a word with both of them.
At length, with a lamp in one hand, he mounted to his new apartment. It was large, low, and somewhat dark. The window looked upon the moat, and although it was so high up, it was heavily barred. The bed was luxurious, with one pillow of down and one of lavender, and a red coverlet worked in a pattern of roses. All about the walls were cupboards, locked and padlocked, and concealed from view by hangings of dark-coloured arras. Dick made the round, lifting the arras, sounding the panels, seeking vainly to open the cupboards. He assured himself that the door was strong and the bolt solid; then he set down his lamp upon a bracket, and once more looked all around.
Finally, holding a lamp in one hand, he went up to his new apartment. It was spacious, low, and a bit dark. The window faced the moat, and even though it was high up, it was heavily barred. The bed was plush, with one down pillow and one lavender pillow, and a red coverlet decorated with a rose pattern. The walls were lined with cupboards, locked and padlocked, and hidden from sight by dark hangings. Dick went around, lifting the hangings, tapping on the panels, trying unsuccessfully to open the cupboards. He reassured himself that the door was sturdy and the bolt was secure; then he placed his lamp on a bracket and looked around once more.
For what reason had he been given this chamber? It was larger and finer than his own. Could it conceal a snare? Was there a secret entrance? Was it, indeed, haunted? His blood ran a little chilly in his veins.
For what reason had he been given this room? It was larger and nicer than his own. Could it be a trap? Was there a hidden entrance? Was it really haunted? His blood ran a bit cold in his veins.
Immediately over him the heavy foot of a sentry trod the leads. Below him, he knew, was the arched roof of the chapel; and next to the chapel was the hall. Certainly there was a secret passage in the hall; the eye that had watched him from the arras gave him proof of that. Was it not more than probable that the passage extended to the chapel, and, if so, that it had an opening in his room?
Immediately above him, a sentry was heavily walking on the leads. Below him, he knew there was the arched roof of the chapel, and next to the chapel was the hall. There had to be a secret passage in the hall; the eye that had watched him from the tapestry was proof of that. Wasn't it likely that the passage extended to the chapel and, if that was the case, that it had an entrance in his room?
To sleep in such a place, he felt, would be foolhardy. He made his weapons ready, and took his position in a corner of the room behind the door. If ill was intended, he would sell his life dear.[120]
To sleep in a place like this, he thought, would be reckless. He got his weapons ready and took his position in a corner of the room behind the door. If someone meant harm, he would fight fiercely.[120]
The sound of many feet, the challenge, and the password sounded overhead along the battlements; the watch was being changed.
The noise of many footsteps, the challenge, and the password echoed above along the battlements; the guard shift was changing.
And just then there came a scratching at the door of the chamber; it grew a little louder; then a whisper:
And just then, there was a scratching at the door of the room; it got a bit louder; then a whisper:
“Dick, Dick, it is I!”
“Hey, Dick, it's me!”
Dick ran to the door, drew the bolt, and admitted Matcham. He was very pale, and carried a lamp in one hand and a drawn dagger in the other.
Dick ran to the door, unlocked the bolt, and let Matcham in. He looked very pale and held a lamp in one hand and a drawn dagger in the other.
“Shut me the door,” he whispered. “Swift, Dick! This house is full of spies; I hear their feet follow me in the corridors; I hear them breathe behind the arras.”
“Shut the door for me,” he whispered. “Hurry, Dick! This house is full of spies; I can hear their footsteps trailing me in the hallways; I can hear them breathing behind the heavy curtains.”
“Well, content you,” returned Dick, “it is closed. We are safe for this while, if there be safety anywhere within these walls. But my heart is glad to see you. By the mass, lad, I thought ye were sped! Where hid ye?”
“Well, I'm glad to see you,” replied Dick, “it's closed. We’re safe for now, if there's safety to be found within these walls. But my heart is happy to see you. By the way, I thought you were done for! Where were you hiding?”
“It matters not,” returned Matcham. “Since we be met, it matters not. But, Dick, are your eyes open? Have they told you of to-morrow’s doings?”
“It doesn't matter,” Matcham replied. “Now that we're here, it doesn't matter. But, Dick, are you aware? Have they informed you about tomorrow's events?”
“Not they,” replied Dick. “What make they to-morrow?”
“Not them,” replied Dick. “What are they doing tomorrow?”
“To-morrow, or to-night, I know not,” said the other, “but one time or other, Dick, they do intend upon your life. I had the proof of it; I have heard them whisper; nay, they as good as told me.”
“Tomorrow, or tonight, I’m not sure,” said the other, “but sooner or later, Dick, they really do plan on taking your life. I have proof of it; I’ve heard them whispering; in fact, they practically told me.”
“Ay,” returned Dick, “is it so? I had thought as much.”
"Ay," replied Dick, "is that so? I suspected as much."
And he told him the day’s occurrences at length.
And he told him all about what happened that day in detail.
When it was done, Matcham arose and began, in turn, to examine the apartment.[121]
When it was finished, Matcham got up and started to look around the apartment.[121]
“No,” he said, “there is no entrance visible. Yet ’tis a pure certainty there is one. Dick, I will stay by you. An y’are to die, I will die with you. And I can help—look! I have stolen a dagger—I will do my best! And meanwhile, an ye know of any issue, any sally-port we could get opened, or any window that we might descend by, I will most joyfully face any jeopardy to flee with you.”
“No,” he said, “there’s no entrance in sight. But I’m sure there’s one. Dick, I’ll stick by you. If you’re going to die, I’ll die with you. And I can help—look! I’ve taken a dagger—I’ll do my best! And in the meantime, if you know of any way out, any secret door we could get opened, or any window we might escape through, I’d gladly face any danger to get away with you.”
“Jack,” said Dick, “by the mass, Jack, y’are the best soul, and the truest, and the bravest in all England! Give me your hand, Jack.”
“Jack,” said Dick, “honestly, Jack, you’re the best person, the most genuine, and the bravest in all of England! Shake my hand, Jack.”
And he grasped the other’s hand in silence.
And he held the other person's hand silently.
“I will tell you,” he resumed. “There is a window, out of which the messenger descended; the rope should still be in the chamber. ’Tis a hope.”
“I’ll tell you,” he continued. “There’s a window that the messenger climbed down; the rope should still be in the room. It’s a hope.”
“Hist!” said Matcham.
"Quiet!" said Matcham.
Both gave ear. There was a sound below the floor; then it paused, and then began again.
Both listened. There was a noise coming from below the floor; it stopped for a moment, and then started again.
“Some one walketh in the room below,” whispered Matcham.
"Someone is walking in the room below," whispered Matcham.
“Nay,” returned Dick, “there is no room below; we are above the chapel. It is my murderer in the secret passage. Well, let him come; it shall go hard with him”; and he ground his teeth.
“Nah,” replied Dick, “there’s no space downstairs; we’re above the chapel. It’s my killer in the hidden passage. Fine, let him come; he’ll regret it”; and he gritted his teeth.
“Blow me the lights out,” said the other. “Perchance he will betray himself.”
“Turn off the lights,” said the other. “Maybe he’ll give himself away.”
They blew out both the lamps and lay still as death. The footfalls underneath were very soft, but they were clearly audible. Several times they came and went; and then there was a loud jar of a key turning in a lock, followed by a considerable silence.[122]
They turned off both lamps and lay still as could be. The footsteps below were very quiet, but they could definitely be heard. Several times they came and went; then there was a loud sound of a key turning in a lock, followed by a long silence.[122]
Presently the steps began again, and then, all of a sudden, a chink of light appeared in the planking of the room in a far corner. It widened; a trap-door was being opened, letting in a gush of light. They could see the strong hand pushing it up; and Dick raised his cross-bow, waiting for the head to follow.
Currently, the steps started again, and then, suddenly, a crack of light appeared in the corner of the room through the planks. It got bigger; a trapdoor was being opened, letting in a flood of light. They could see a strong hand pushing it up, and Dick raised his crossbow, waiting for the head to come into view.
But now there came an interruption. From a distant corner of the Moat House shouts began to be heard, and first one voice, and then several, crying aloud upon a name. This noise had plainly disconcerted the murderer, for the trap-door was silently lowered to its place, and the steps hurriedly returned, passed once more close below the lads, and died away in the distance.
But then there was an interruption. From a far corner of the Moat House, shouts could be heard, first one voice and then several, all calling out a name. The noise clearly unsettled the murderer, as the trap door was silently closed, and the footsteps quickly retreated, passing close below the boys before fading away into the distance.
Here was a moment’s respite. Dick breathed deep, and then, and not till then, he gave ear to the disturbance which had interrupted the attack, and which was now rather increasing than diminishing. All about the Moat House feet were running, doors were opening and slamming, and still the voice of Sir Daniel towered above all this bustle, shouting for “Joanna.”
Here was a moment of relief. Dick took a deep breath, and only then did he listen to the noise that had interrupted the attack, and which now seemed to be getting louder instead of quieter. All around the Moat House, people were rushing about, doors were opening and slamming, and still, Sir Daniel’s voice rose above all the commotion, calling for “Joanna.”
“Joanna!” repeated Dick. “Why, who the murrain should this be? Here is no Joanna, nor ever hath been. What meaneth it?”
“Joanna!” Dick repeated. “Who on earth could this be? There’s no Joanna here, and there never has been. What does this mean?”
Matcham was silent. He seemed to have drawn further away. But only a little faint starlight entered by the window, and at the far end of the apartment, where the pair were, the darkness was complete.
Matcham was quiet. He appeared to have pulled back even more. But only a bit of faint starlight came through the window, and at the far end of the room, where they were, the darkness was total.
“Jack,” said Dick, “I wot not where ye were all day. Saw ye this Joanna?”[123]
“Jack,” said Dick, “I don't know where you were all day. Did you see this Joanna?”[123]
“Nay,” returned Matcham, “I saw her not.”
“Nah,” Matcham replied, “I didn't see her.”
“Nor heard tell of her?” he pursued.
“Or haven't you heard of her?” he continued.
The steps drew nearer. Sir Daniel was still roaring the name of Joanna from the courtyard.
The footsteps got closer. Sir Daniel was still shouting Joanna's name from the courtyard.
“Did ye hear of her?” repeated Dick.
“Did you hear about her?” repeated Dick.
“I heard of her,” said Matcham.
“I heard about her,” said Matcham.
“How your voice twitters! What aileth you?” said Dick. “’Tis a most excellent good fortune, this Joanna; it will take their minds from us.”
“How your voice chirps! What's wrong with you?” said Dick. “It's a really good stroke of luck, Joanna; it will distract them from us.”
“Dick,” cried Matcham, “I am lost; we are both lost. Let us flee if there be yet time. They will not rest till they have found me. Or, see! let me go forth; when they have found me, ye may flee. Let me forth, Dick—good Dick, let me away!”
“Dick,” Matcham shouted, “I’m in trouble; we’re both in trouble. Let’s run if there’s still time. They won’t give up until they find me. Or, look! Let me go first; once they find me, you can escape. Let me go, Dick—please, Dick, let me leave!”
She was groping for the bolt, when Dick at last comprehended.
She was reaching for the bolt when Dick finally understood.
“By the mass!” he cried, “y’are no Jack; y’are Joanna Sedley; y’are the maid that would not marry me!”
“By the mass!” he shouted, “you’re not Jack; you’re Joanna Sedley; you’re the girl who wouldn’t marry me!”
The girl paused, and stood silent and motionless. Dick, too, was silent for a little; then he spoke again.
The girl paused, standing still and quiet. Dick was quiet for a moment too; then he spoke again.
“Joanna,” he said, “y’ ’ave saved my life, and I have saved yours; and we have seen blood flow, and been friends and enemies—ay, and I took my belt to thrash you; and all that time I thought ye were a boy. But now death has me, and my time’s out, and before I die I must say this: Y’are the best maid and the bravest under heaven, and, if only I could live, I would marry you blithely; and, live or die, I love you.”
“Joanna,” he said, “you have saved my life, and I have saved yours; we’ve seen bloodshed, and we’ve been friends and enemies—yes, I even whipped you with my belt; and all that time I thought you were a boy. But now death is upon me, and my time is up, and before I die I have to say this: You are the best woman and the bravest in the world, and if only I could live, I would happily marry you; and whether I live or die, I love you.”
“Come,” he said, “speak up, Jack. Come, be a good maid, and say ye love me!”
"Come on," he said, "speak up, Jack. Come on, be a good girl, and say you love me!"
“Why, Dick,” she cried, “would I be here?”
“Why, Dick,” she exclaimed, “would I be here?”
“Well, see ye here,” continued Dick, “an we but escape whole we’ll marry; and an we’re to die, we die, and there’s an end on’t. But now that I think, how found ye my chamber?”
“Here’s the thing,” continued Dick, “if we can get out of this alive, we’ll get married; and if we’re going to die, then that’s that. But now that I think about it, how did you find my room?”
“I asked it of Dame Hatch,” she answered.
“I asked Dame Hatch about it,” she replied.
“Well, the dame’s staunch,” he answered; “she’ll not tell upon you. We have time before us.”
“Well, the woman’s loyal,” he said; “she won’t tell on you. We have time.”
And just then, as if to contradict his words, feet came down the corridor, and a fist beat roughly on the door.
And just then, as if to contradict his words, footsteps echoed down the hallway, and a fist pounded hard on the door.
“Here!” cried a voice. “Open, Master Dick; open!”
“Here!” shouted a voice. “Open up, Master Dick; open!”
Dick neither moved nor answered.
Dick didn't move or respond.
“It is all over,” said the girl; and she put her arms about Dick’s neck.
“It’s all over,” said the girl as she wrapped her arms around Dick’s neck.
One after another, men came trooping to the door. Then Sir Daniel arrived himself, and there was a sudden cessation of the noise.
One by one, men came marching to the door. Then Sir Daniel showed up himself, and there was an abrupt silence.
“Dick,” cried the knight, “be not an ass. The Seven Sleepers had been awake ere now. We know she is within there. Open, then, the door, man.”
“Dick,” shouted the knight, “don’t be an idiot. The Seven Sleepers would have woken up by now. We know she’s inside there. So go ahead, open the door, man.”
Dick was again silent.
Dick was quiet again.
“Down with it,” said Sir Daniel. And immediately his followers fell savagely upon the door with foot and fist. Solid as it was, and strongly bolted, it would soon have given way; but once more fortune interfered. Over the thunder-storm of blows the cry of a sentinel was heard; it was followed by another; shouts ran along the battlements,[125] shouts answered out of the wood. In the first moment of alarm it sounded as if the foresters were carrying the Moat House by assault. And Sir Daniel and his men, desisting instantly from their attack upon Dick’s chamber, hurried to defend the walls.
“Break it down,” said Sir Daniel. Immediately, his followers attacked the door fiercely with their feet and fists. Despite being solid and heavily bolted, it was about to give way; however, fortune intervened once again. Over the noise of the blows, the shout of a guard was heard, followed by another; shouts echoed along the battlements,[125] and were answered from the woods. In that first moment of panic, it seemed like the foresters were trying to seize the Moat House. Sir Daniel and his men immediately stopped their assault on Dick’s chamber and rushed to defend the walls.
“Now,” cried Dick, “we are saved.”
“Now,” shouted Dick, “we're saved.”
He seized the great old bedstead with both hands, and bent himself in vain to move it.
He grabbed the heavy old bed frame with both hands and tried unsuccessfully to move it.
“Help me, Jack. For your life’s sake, help me stoutly!” he cried.
“Help me, Jack. For your own good, help me out!” he shouted.
Between them, with a huge effort, they dragged the big frame of oak across the room, and thrust it endwise to the chamber door.
Between them, with a lot of effort, they pulled the big oak frame across the room and pushed it sideways to the bedroom door.
“Ye do but make things worse,” said Joanna, sadly. “He will then enter by the trap.”
"You're just making things worse," Joanna said sadly. "He'll come in through the trap."
“Not so,” replied Dick. “He durst not tell his secret to so many. It is by the trap that we shall flee. Hark! The attack is over. Nay, it was none!”
“Not at all,” replied Dick. “He wouldn’t dare share his secret with so many. We’ll escape through the trap. Listen! The attack is over. No, it was nothing!”
It had, indeed, been no attack; it was the arrival of another party of stragglers from the defeat of Risingham that had disturbed Sir Daniel. They had run the gauntlet under cover of the darkness; they had been admitted by the great gate; and now, with a great stamping of hoofs and jingle of accoutrements and arms, they were dismounting in the court.
It wasn't an attack; it was just another group of stragglers from the defeat at Risingham that had disturbed Sir Daniel. They had made their way through the darkness and were let in through the big gate. Now, with loud hoofbeats and the clattering of gear and weapons, they were getting off their horses in the courtyard.
“He will return anon,” said Dick. “To the trap!”
“He'll be back soon,” said Dick. “To the trap!”
He lighted a lamp, and they went together into the corner of the room. The open chink through which some light still glittered was easily discovered, and, taking a stout sword from his small armoury, Dick thrust it deep into the[126] seam, and weighed strenuously on the hilt. The trap moved, gaped a little, and at length came widely open. Seizing it with their hands, the two young folk threw it back. It disclosed a few steps descending, and at the foot of them, where the would-be murderer had left it, a burning lamp.
He lit a lamp, and they went together to the corner of the room. The open crack letting in some light was easy to find, and taking a sturdy sword from his small collection of weapons, Dick drove it deep into the [126] seam and pushed down hard on the handle. The trap moved, opened a little, and eventually swung wide open. Grabbing it with their hands, the two young people pulled it back. It revealed a few steps leading down, and at the bottom, where the would-be murderer had left it, was a burning lamp.
“Now,” said Dick, “go first and take the lamp. I will follow to close the trap.”
“Okay,” said Dick, “you go ahead and grab the lamp. I’ll follow and shut the trap.”
So they descended one after the other, and as Dick lowered the trap, the blows began once again to thunder on the panels of the door.
So they came down one after the other, and as Dick lowered the trap, the pounding started up again on the door panels.
CHAPTER IV
THE PASSAGE
The passage in which Dick and Joanna now found themselves was narrow, dirty, and short. At the other end of it, a door stood partly open; the same door, without doubt, that they had heard the man unlocking. Heavy cobwebs hung from the roof; and the paved flooring echoed hollow under the lightest tread.
The passage where Dick and Joanna now stood was narrow, dirty, and short. At the other end, a door was partly open; it was definitely the same door they had heard the man unlocking. Thick cobwebs hung from the ceiling, and the stone floor echoed emptily with even the slightest step.
Beyond the door there were two branches, at right angles. Dick chose one of them at random, and the pair hurried, with echoing footsteps, along the hollow of the chapel roof. The top of the arched ceiling rose like a whale’s back in the dim glimmer of the lamp. Here and there were spy-holes, concealed, on the other side, by the carving of the cornice; and looking down through one of these, Dick saw the paved floor of the chapel—the altar, with its burning tapers—and stretched before it on the steps, the figure of Sir Oliver praying with uplifted hands.
Beyond the door, there were two paths that crossed at right angles. Dick picked one at random, and the two of them rushed, their footsteps echoing, through the hollow of the chapel roof. The top of the arched ceiling rose like a whale's back in the faint light of the lamp. Every now and then, there were hidden spy-holes, covered on the other side by the carved cornice; and looking down through one of these, Dick saw the paved floor of the chapel—the altar with its burning candles—and sprawled out on the steps in front of it was Sir Oliver, praying with his hands lifted up.
At the other end, they descended a few steps. The passage grew narrower; the wall upon one hand was now of wood; the noise of people talking, and a faint flickering of lights, came through the interstices; and presently they came to a round hole about the size of a man’s eye, and Dick, looking down through it, beheld the interior of the hall, and some half-a-dozen men sitting, in their jacks, about the[128] table, drinking deep and demolishing a venison pie. These were certainly some of the late arrivals.
At the other end, they went down a few steps. The passage got narrower; the wall on one side was now wooden. They could hear people talking and see a faint flickering of lights coming through the gaps. Soon, they reached a round hole about the size of a person's eye, and Dick, looking through it, saw the inside of the hall, where about half a dozen men, dressed in their jackets, were sitting around the[128] table, drinking heavily and devouring a venison pie. These were definitely some of the recent arrivals.
“Here is no help,” said Dick. “Let us try back.”
“There's no help here,” said Dick. “Let's try going back.”
“Nay,” said Joanna; “maybe the passage goeth farther.”
“Nah,” said Joanna; “maybe the passage goes further.”
And she pushed on. But a few yards farther the passage ended at the top of a short flight of steps; and it became plain that, as long as the soldiers occupied the hall, escape was impossible upon that side.
And she kept going. But a few yards further, the passage ended at the top of a short flight of stairs; and it became clear that, as long as the soldiers were in the hall, escaping that way was impossible.
They retraced their steps with all imaginable speed, and set forward to explore the other branch. It was exceedingly narrow, scarce wide enough for a large man; and it led them continually up and down by little breakneck stairs, until even Dick had lost all notion of his whereabouts.
They quickly retraced their steps and started to explore the other path. It was extremely narrow, barely wide enough for a large man, and it led them up and down steep stairs that made Dick lose track of where he was.
At length it grew both narrower and lower; the stairs continued to descend; the walls on either hand became damp and slimy to the touch; and far in front of them they heard the squeaking and scuttling of the rats.
At last, it got both narrower and lower; the stairs kept going down; the walls on either side felt damp and slimy to the touch; and far ahead of them, they heard the squeaking and scurrying of rats.
“We must be in the dungeons,” Dick remarked.
“We must be in the dungeons,” Dick said.
“And still there is no outlet,” added Joanna.
“And still there’s no way out,” added Joanna.
“Nay, but an outlet there must be!” Dick answered.
“Nah, but there has to be an outlet!” Dick replied.
Presently, sure enough, they came to a sharp angle, and then the passage ended in a flight of steps. On the top of that there was a solid flag of stone by way of trap, and to this they both set their backs. It was immovable.
Presently, sure enough, they reached a sharp turn, and then the passage ended in a flight of stairs. At the top, there was a solid stone slab acting as a trap, and they both pressed their backs against it. It wouldn’t budge.
“Some one holdeth it,” suggested Joanna.
“Someone is holding it,” suggested Joanna.

“Not so,” said Dick; “for were a man strong as ten, he must still yield a little. But this resisteth like dead rock. There is a weight upon the trap. Here is no issue; and, by[129] my sooth, good Jack, we are here as fairly prisoners as though the gyves were on our ankle bones. Sit ye then down, and let us talk. After awhile we shall return, when perchance they shall be less carefully upon their guard; and, who knoweth? we may break out and stand a chance. But, in my poor opinion, we are as good as shent.”
“Not really,” said Dick; “because even if a man were as strong as ten, he would still have to give in a bit. But this holds firm like solid rock. There’s a weight on the trap. There’s no way out; and, honestly, good Jack, we're just as much prisoners here as if we had shackles on our ankles. So sit down, and let’s talk. After a while, we’ll try to leave when they might be less vigilant; and who knows? We might find a way out and have a shot at escaping. But, in my humble opinion, we’re pretty much done for.”
“Dick!” she cried, “alas the day that ever ye should have seen me! For like a most unhappy and unthankful maid, it is I have led you hither.”
“Dick!” she exclaimed, “oh, what a mistake it was for you to ever see me! Because like a very unhappy and ungrateful girl, I’m the one who brought you here.”
“What cheer!” returned Dick. “It was all written, and that which is written, willy nilly, cometh still to pass. But tell me a little what manner of a maid ye are, and how ye came into Sir Daniel’s hands; that will do better than to bemoan yourself, whether for your sake or mine.”
“What’s up!” replied Dick. “It was all written, and what’s written, whether we like it or not, will still happen. But tell me a bit about what kind of girl you are and how you ended up in Sir Daniel’s hands; that’s better than feeling sorry for yourself, for either your sake or mine.”
“I am an orphan, like yourself, of father and mother,” said Joanna; “and for my great misfortune, Dick, and hitherto for yours, I am a rich marriage. My Lord Foxham had me to ward; yet it appears Sir Daniel bought the marriage of me from the king, and a right dear price he paid for it. So here was I, poor babe, with two great and rich men fighting which should marry me, and I still at nurse! Well, then the world changed, and there was a new chancellor, and Sir Daniel bought the warding of me over the Lord Foxham’s head. And then the world changed again, and Lord Foxham bought my marriage over Sir Daniel’s; and from then to now it went on ill betwixt the two of them. But still Lord Foxham kept me in his hands, and was a good lord to me. And at last I was to be married—or sold, if ye like it better. Five hundred pounds Lord Foxham was to get for[130] me. Hamley was the groom’s name, and to-morrow, Dick, of all days in the year, was I to be betrothed. Had it not come to Sir Daniel, I had been wedded, sure—and never seen thee, Dick—dear Dick!”
“I’m an orphan, just like you, both my parents gone,” said Joanna. “And unfortunately for me, and until now for you, I’m a valuable marriage prospect. My Lord Foxham had custody of me; however, it looks like Sir Daniel bought my marriage from the king at a pretty steep price. So there I was, a poor child, with two wealthy men battling to see who would marry me, while I was still being cared for! Then things changed, a new chancellor came in, and Sir Daniel managed to get my custody despite Lord Foxham’s claims. Then things changed again, and Lord Foxham secured my marriage over Sir Daniel’s. Since then, things have been tense between the two of them. But Lord Foxham still looked after me and treated me well. Finally, I was set to get married—or sold, if you prefer. Lord Foxham was supposed to get five hundred pounds for[130] me. The groom’s name was Hamley, and tomorrow, of all days, I was supposed to be engaged. If it hadn't been for Sir Daniel, I definitely would have been married—and never would have seen you, Dick—dear Dick!”
And here she took his hand, and kissed it, with the prettiest grace; and Dick drew her hand to him and did the like.
And here she took his hand and kissed it with the most charming grace; and Dick pulled her hand towards him and did the same.
“Well,” she went on, “Sir Daniel took me unawares in the garden, and made me dress in these men’s clothes, which is a deadly sin for a woman; and, besides, they fit me not. He rode with me to Kettley, as ye saw, telling me I was to marry you; but I, in my heart, made sure I would marry Hamley in his teeth.”
“Well,” she continued, “Sir Daniel caught me off guard in the garden and made me put on these men's clothes, which is a serious sin for a woman; and besides, they don't fit me. He rode with me to Kettley, as you saw, telling me I was supposed to marry you; but deep down, I was sure I would end up marrying Hamley instead.”
“Ay!” cried Dick, “and so ye loved this Hamley!”
“Ah!” exclaimed Dick, “so you loved this Hamley!”
“Nay,” replied Joanna, “not I. I did but hate Sir Daniel. And then, Dick, ye helped me, and ye were right kind, and very bold, and my heart turned towards you in mine own despite; and now, if we can in any way compass it, I would marry you with right good-will. And if, by cruel destiny, it may not be, still ye’ll be dear to me. While my heart beats, it’ll be true to you.”
“Not at all,” Joanna replied. “I only hated Sir Daniel. And then, Dick, you helped me, and you were so kind and very brave, and despite myself, my heart started to feel something for you; and now, if we can make it happen in any way, I would happily marry you. And if, by some cruel twist of fate, we can’t, you will still be dear to me. As long as my heart beats, it will be true to you.”
“And I,” said Dick, “that never cared a straw for any manner of woman until now, I took to you when I thought ye were a boy. I had a pity to you, and knew not why. When I would have belted you, the hand failed me. But when ye owned ye were a maid, Jack—for still I will call you Jack—I made sure ye were the maid for me. Hark!” he said, breaking off—“one cometh.”
“And I,” said Dick, “who never cared about any kind of woman until now, felt drawn to you when I thought you were a boy. I felt sorry for you, but I didn’t know why. When I would have embraced you, my hand wouldn’t move. But when you admitted you were a maid, Jack—for I will still call you Jack—I knew you were the one for me. Listen!” he said, pausing—“someone is coming.”
And indeed a heavy tread was now audible in the echoing passage, and the rats again fled in armies.[131]
And sure enough, a heavy footstep was now heard in the echoing hallway, and the rats once again hurried away in groups.[131]
Dick reconnoitred his position. The sudden turn gave him a post of vantage. He could thus shoot in safety from the cover of the wall. But it was plain the light was too near him, and, running some way forward, he set down the lamp in the middle of the passage, and then returned to watch.
Dick surveyed his position. The sudden shift gave him a good vantage point. He could shoot safely from behind the wall. However, it was clear the light was too close to him, so he hurried a bit forward, placed the lamp in the middle of the passage, and then went back to keep watch.
Presently, at the far end of the passage, Bennet hove in sight. He seemed to be alone, and he carried in his hand a burning torch, which made him the better mark.
Currently, at the far end of the hallway, Bennet came into view. He appeared to be alone, and he held a burning torch in his hand, which made him an easier target.
“Stand, Bennet!” cried Dick. “Another step, and y’are dead.”
"Stand still, Bennet!" yelled Dick. "One more step, and you're done for."
“So here ye are,” returned Hatch, peering forward into the darkness. “I see you not. Aha! y’ ’ave done wisely, Dick; y’ ’ave put your lamp before you. By my sooth, but, though it was done to shoot my own knave body, I do rejoice to see ye profit of my lessons! And now, what make ye? what seek ye here? Why would ye shoot upon an old, kind friend? And have ye the young gentlewoman there?”
“So here you are,” Hatch said, looking into the darkness. “I can’t see you. Aha! You’ve been smart, Dick; you’ve put your lamp in front of you. Honestly, even though it was meant to target my own knave, I’m glad to see you’ve learned from my lessons! Now, what’s going on? What are you looking for here? Why would you aim at an old, kind friend? And do you have the young lady with you?”
“Nay, Bennet, it is I should question and you answer,” replied Dick. “Why am I in this jeopardy of my life? Why do men come privily to slay me in my bed? Why am I now fleeing in mine own guardian’s strong house, and from the friends that I have lived among and never injured?”
“Nah, Bennet, I should be the one asking questions and you answering,” replied Dick. “Why am I in danger for my life? Why do men sneak around trying to kill me in my own bed? Why am I now running away in my guardian’s safe house, and from the friends I’ve lived with and never harmed?”
“Master Dick, Master Dick,” said Bennet, “what told I you? Y’are brave, but the most uncrafty lad that I can think upon!”
“Master Dick, Master Dick,” said Bennet, “what did I tell you? You’re brave, but the most clueless guy I can think of!”
“Well,” returned Dick, “I see ye know all, and that I am doomed indeed. It is well. Here, where I am, I stay. Let Sir Daniel get me out if he be able!”[132]
“Well,” replied Dick, “I see you know everything, and that I’m truly doomed. That’s fine. I’m staying right here. Let Sir Daniel try to get me out if he can!”[132]
Hatch was silent for a space.
Hatch was quiet for a moment.
“Hark ye,” he began, “I return to Sir Daniel, to tell him where ye are, and how posted; for, in truth, it was to that end he sent me. But you, if ye are no fool, had best be gone ere I return.”
“Listen,” he began, “I’m going back to Sir Daniel to tell him where you are and how you’re set up; honestly, that’s why he sent me. But you, if you’re not stupid, should probably leave before I get back.”
“Be gone!” repeated Dick. “I would be gone already, an I wist how. I cannot move the trap.”
“Get lost!” Dick said again. “I would leave already if I knew how. I can’t move the trap.”
“Put me your hand into the corner, and see what ye find there,” replied Bennet. “Throgmorton’s rope is still in the brown chamber. Fare ye well.”
“Put your hand in the corner and see what you find there,” Bennet replied. “Throgmorton’s rope is still in the brown chamber. Take care.”
And Hatch, turning upon his heel, disappeared again into the windings of the passage.
And Hatch, turning on his heel, vanished once more into the twists of the hallway.
Dick instantly returned for his lamp, and proceeded to act upon the hint. At one corner of the trap there was a deep cavity in the wall. Pushing his arm into the aperture, Dick found an iron bar, which he thrust vigorously upwards. There followed a snapping noise, and the slab of stone instantly started in its bed.
Dick quickly went back for his lamp and took action on the hint. In one corner of the trap, there was a deep indentation in the wall. He reached his arm into the opening and found an iron bar, which he pushed up with force. There was a snapping sound, and the stone slab immediately began to move in its place.
They were free of the passage. A little exercise of strength easily raised the trap; and they came forth into a vaulted chamber, opening on one hand upon the court, where one or two fellows, with bare arms, were rubbing down the horses of the last arrivals. A torch or two, each stuck in an iron ring against the wall, changefully lit up the scene.
They were free from the passage. A bit of strength easily raised the trap, and they emerged into a vaulted room that opened onto a courtyard. There, one or two guys with bare arms were brushing down the horses of the latest arrivals. A couple of torches, each stuck in an iron ring on the wall, flickered to light up the scene.
CHAPTER V
HOW DICK CHANGED SIDES
Dick, blowing out his lamp lest it should attract attention, led the way up-stairs and along the corridor. In the brown chamber the rope had been made fast to the frame of an exceeding heavy and ancient bed. It had not been detached, and Dick, taking the coil to the window, began to lower it slowly and cautiously into the darkness of the night. Joan stood by; but as the rope lengthened, and still Dick continued to pay it out, extreme fear began to conquer her resolution.
Dick blew out his lamp to avoid drawing attention, leading the way upstairs and down the hallway. In the brown room, the rope was secured to the frame of a very heavy and old bed. It hadn't been untied, and Dick, taking the coil to the window, started to lower it slowly and carefully into the dark night. Joan was standing by; but as the rope got longer and Dick kept letting it out, a deep fear started to overwhelm her determination.
“Dick,” she said, “is it so deep? I may not essay it. I should infallibly fall, good Dick.”
“Dick,” she said, “is it really that deep? I might not try it. I would definitely fall, good Dick.”
It was just at the delicate moment of the operations that she spoke. Dick started; the remainder of the coil slipped from his grasp, and the end fell with a splash into the moat. Instantly, from the battlement above, the voice of a sentinel cried, “Who goes?”
It was just at the critical moment of the operations that she spoke. Dick jumped; the rest of the coil slipped from his hand, and the end fell with a splash into the moat. Immediately, from the battlement above, a guard shouted, “Who goes?”
“A murrain!” cried Dick. “We are paid now! Down with you—take the rope.”
“A plague!” yelled Dick. “We’re done for now! Get out of here—take the rope.”
“I cannot,” she cried, recoiling.
“I can’t,” she cried, recoiling.
“An ye cannot, no more can I,” said Shelton. “How can I swim the moat without you? Do you desert me, then?”[134]
“Then neither can I,” Shelton said. “How am I supposed to swim the moat without you? Are you abandoning me?”[134]
“Dick,” she gasped, “I cannot. The strength is gone from me.”
“Dick,” she breathed, “I can’t. I’ve lost my strength.”
“By the mass, then, we are all shent!” he shouted, stamping with his foot; and then, hearing steps, he ran to the room door and sought to close it.
“By the mass, then, we are all done for!” he shouted, stamping his foot; and then, hearing footsteps, he dashed to the door and tried to close it.
Before he could shoot the bolt, strong arms were thrusting it back upon him from the other side. He struggled for a second; then, feeling himself overpowered, ran back to the window. The girl had fallen against the wall in the embrasure of the window; she was more than half insensible; and when he tried to raise her in his arms, her body was limp and unresponsive.
Before he could pull the bolt, strong arms were pushing it back from the other side. He struggled for a moment; then, feeling overpowered, he ran back to the window. The girl had slumped against the wall in the window's recess; she was more than half unconscious; and when he tried to lift her, her body was limp and unresponsive.
At the same moment the men who had forced the door against him laid hold upon him. The first he poniarded at a blow, and the others falling back for a second in some disorder, he profited by the chance, bestrode the window-sill, seized the cord in both hands, and let his body slip.
At that moment, the men who had pushed the door against him grabbed him. He stabbed the first one with a blow, and as the others stumbled back for a moment in confusion, he took advantage of the opportunity, straddled the window-sill, grabbed the rope with both hands, and let himself drop.
The cord was knotted, which made it the easier to descend; but so furious was Dick’s hurry, and so small his experience of such gymnastics, that he span round and round in mid-air like a criminal upon a gibbet, and now beat his head, and now bruised his hands, against the rugged stonework of the wall. The air roared in his ears; he saw the stars overhead, and the reflected stars below him in the moat, whirling like dead leaves before the tempest. And then he lost hold, and fell, and soused head over ears into the icy water.
The cord was tied up, which made it easier to climb down; but Dick was in such a rush and had so little experience with this kind of stunt that he spun around in mid-air like a criminal hanging from a noose, banging his head and bruising his hands against the rough stone wall. The wind roared in his ears; he saw the stars above him and their reflections below in the moat, swirling like dead leaves in a storm. Then he lost his grip and fell, plunging headfirst into the icy water.
When he came to the surface his hand encountered the rope, which, newly lightened of his weight, was swinging[135] wildly to and fro. There was a red glow overhead, and looking up, he saw, by the light of several torches and a cresset full of burning coals, the battlements lined with faces. He saw the men’s eyes turning hither and thither in quest of him; but he was too far below, the light reached him not, and they looked in vain.
When he reached the surface, his hand found the rope, which, now relieved of his weight, was swinging wildly back and forth. There was a red glow above, and looking up, he saw, by the light of several torches and a basket full of burning coals, the battlements lined with faces. He noticed the men’s eyes scanning around in search of him; but he was too far below, the light didn’t reach him, and they looked in vain.
And now he perceived that the rope was considerably too long, and he began to struggle as well as he could towards the other side of the moat, still keeping his head above water. In this way he got much more than half-way over; indeed the bank was almost within reach, before the rope began to draw him back by its own weight. Taking his courage in both hands, he left go and made a leap for the trailing sprays of willow that had already, that same evening, helped Sir Daniel’s messenger to land. He went down, rose again, sank a second time, and then his hand caught a branch, and with the speed of thought he had dragged himself into the thick of the tree and clung there, dripping and panting, and still half uncertain of his escape.
And now he realized that the rope was way too long, and he started to struggle as much as he could toward the other side of the moat, still keeping his head above water. This way, he made it more than halfway across; in fact, the bank was almost within reach before the rope began to pull him back because of its own weight. Gaining some courage, he let go and jumped for the trailing sprays of willow that had already helped Sir Daniel’s messenger land that same evening. He went down, came back up, sank a second time, and then his hand grabbed a branch, and with lightning speed, he pulled himself into the thick of the tree, clinging there, dripping and panting, still half unsure of his escape.
But all this had not been done without a considerable splashing, which had so far indicated his position to the men along the battlements. Arrows and quarrels fell thick around him in the darkness, thick like driving hail; and suddenly a torch was thrown down—flared through the air in its swift passage—stuck for a moment on the edge of the bank, where it burned high and lit up its whole surroundings like a bonfire—and then, in a good hour for Dick, slipped off, plumped into the moat, and was instantly extinguished.
But all this hadn’t happened without a lot of splashing, which had already given away his position to the men on the battlements. Arrows and bolts rained down around him in the dark, coming down like heavy hail; and suddenly, a torch was thrown down—it blazed through the air as it flew, stuck for a moment on the edge of the bank, burning brightly and lighting up the whole area like a bonfire—and then, at a perfect moment for Dick, it slipped off, fell into the moat, and was quickly put out.
It had served its purpose. The marksmen had had time[136] to see the willow, and Dick ensconced among its boughs; and though the lad instantly sprang higher up the bank, and ran for his life, he was yet not quick enough to escape a shot. An arrow struck him in the shoulder, another grazed his head.
It had served its purpose. The marksmen had enough time[136] to see the willow and Dick tucked away in its branches; and even though the kid immediately jumped higher up the bank and ran for his life, he wasn't quick enough to avoid a shot. An arrow hit him in the shoulder, and another barely missed his head.
The pain of his wounds lent him wings; and he had no sooner got upon the level than he took to his heels and ran straight before him in the dark, without a thought for the direction of his flight.
The pain from his wounds gave him energy; as soon as he was on flat ground, he took off running in the dark, not even considering where he was going.
For a few steps missiles followed him, but these soon ceased; and when at length he came to a halt and looked behind, he was already a good way from the Moat House, though he could still see the torches moving to and fro along its battlements.
For a few steps, missiles followed him, but they soon stopped; and when he finally came to a stop and looked back, he was already quite far from the Moat House, although he could still see the torches moving back and forth along its walls.
He leaned against a tree, streaming with blood and water, bruised, wounded, alone, and unarmed. For all that, he had saved his life for that bout; and though Joanna remained behind in the power of Sir Daniel, he neither blamed himself for an accident that it had been beyond his power to prevent, nor did he augur any fatal consequences to the girl herself. Sir Daniel was cruel, but he was not likely to be cruel to a young gentlewoman who had other protectors, willing and able to bring him to account. It was more probable he would make haste to marry her to some friend of his own.
He leaned against a tree, covered in blood and water, bruised, hurt, alone, and unarmed. Still, he had managed to save his life in that fight; and even though Joanna was left in Sir Daniel's control, he didn't blame himself for an accident that was beyond his ability to prevent, nor did he think anything terrible would happen to her. Sir Daniel was ruthless, but he was unlikely to be harsh to a young woman who had other protectors ready and capable of holding him accountable. It was more likely that he would quickly arrange for her to marry one of his friends.
“Well,” thought Dick, “between then and now I will find me the means to bring that traitor under; for I think, by the mass, that I be now absolved from any gratitude or obligation; and when war is open, there is a fair chance for all.”[137]
“Well,” thought Dick, “between now and then, I’ll find a way to take that traitor down; I believe, by all that's holy, that I’m no longer bound by any gratitude or obligation; and when war breaks out, everyone has a fair shot.”[137]
In the meanwhile, here he was in a sore plight.
In the meantime, here he was in a tough spot.
For some little way farther he struggled forward through the forest; but what with the pain of his wounds, the darkness of the night, and the extreme uneasiness and confusion of his mind, he soon became equally unable to guide himself or to continue to push through the close undergrowth, and he was fain at length to sit down and lean his back against a tree.
For a short distance, he pushed through the forest; but with the pain from his wounds, the darkness of the night, and his intense anxiety and confusion, he quickly became unable to find his way or keep going through the thick underbrush. Finally, he had to sit down and lean his back against a tree.
When he awoke from something betwixt sleep and swooning, the grey of the morning had begun to take the place of night. A little chilly breeze was bustling among the trees, and as he still sat staring before him, only half awake, he became aware of something dark that swung to and fro among the branches, some hundred yards in front of him. The progressive brightening of the day and the return of his own senses at last enabled him to recognise the object. It was a man hanging from the bough of a tall oak. His head had fallen forward on his breast; but at every stronger puff of wind his body span round and round, and his legs and arms tossed, like some ridiculous plaything.
When he woke up from something between sleeping and fainting, the grey of morning was starting to replace the night. A slight chilly breeze was rustling through the trees, and as he sat there staring ahead, still half asleep, he noticed something dark swinging back and forth among the branches, a hundred yards in front of him. The growing brightness of the day and his returning senses finally let him recognize the object. It was a man hanging from the branch of a tall oak. His head had fallen forward onto his chest; but with every gust of wind, his body spun around, and his arms and legs flailed like some silly toy.
Dick clambered to his feet, and, staggering and leaning on the tree-trunks as he went, drew near to this grim object.
Dick got to his feet, and, wobbling and leaning on the tree trunks as he moved, approached this eerie object.
The bough was perhaps twenty feet above the ground, and the poor fellow had been drawn up so high by his executioners that his boots swung clear above Dick’s reach; and as his hood had been drawn over his face, it was impossible to recognise the man.
The branch was probably twenty feet off the ground, and the poor guy had been pulled up so high by his executioners that his boots were out of Dick’s reach; and since his hood was pulled over his face, it was impossible to recognize him.
Dick looked about him right and left; and at last he perceived that the other end of the cord had been made fast to[138] the trunk of a little hawthorn which grew, thick with blossom, under the lofty arcade of the oak. With his dagger, which alone remained to him of all his arms, young Shelton severed the rope, and instantly, with a dead thump, the corpse fell in a heap upon the ground.
Dick looked around to his right and left, and finally he noticed that the other end of the cord was tied securely to[138] the trunk of a small hawthorn tree, which was heavy with blossoms, growing under the high canopy of the oak. With his dagger, the only weapon he still had, young Shelton cut the rope, and immediately, with a dull thud, the corpse dropped in a pile on the ground.
Dick raised the hood; it was Throgmorton, Sir Daniel’s messenger. He had not gone far upon his errand. A paper, which had apparently escaped the notice of the men of the Black Arrow, stuck from the bosom of his doublet, and Dick, pulling it forth, found it was Sir Daniel’s letter to Lord Wensleydale.
Dick lifted the hood; it was Throgmorton, Sir Daniel’s messenger. He hadn't gotten very far on his mission. A piece of paper, which seemed to have gone unnoticed by the men of the Black Arrow, was sticking out from the front of his doublet. Dick pulled it out and discovered it was Sir Daniel’s letter to Lord Wensleydale.
“Come,” thought he, “if the world changes yet again, I may have here the wherewithal to shame Sir Daniel—nay, and perchance to bring him to the block.”
“Come,” he thought, “if the world changes again, I might have what it takes to shame Sir Daniel—no, and maybe even bring him to justice.”
And he put the paper in his own bosom, said a prayer over the dead man, and set forth again through the woods.
And he tucked the paper into his own chest, said a prayer for the dead man, and headed out again through the woods.
His fatigue and weakness increased; his ears sang, his steps faltered, his mind at intervals failed him, so low had he been brought by loss of blood. Doubtless he made many deviations from his true path, but at last he came out upon the highroad, not very far from Tunstall hamlet.
His fatigue and weakness grew worse; his ears rang, his steps stumbled, and his mind occasionally let him down, weakened by blood loss. He probably strayed from his true path several times, but eventually he found his way back to the main road, not far from Tunstall hamlet.
A rough voice bid him stand.
A gruff voice told him to stand.
“Stand?” repeated Dick. “By the mass, but I am nearer falling.”
“Stand?” repeated Dick. “By God, I'm closer to falling.”
And he suited the action to the word, and fell all his length upon the road.
And he followed through on his words and fell flat on the road.
Two men came forth out of the thicket, each in green forest jerkin, each with long-bow and quiver and short sword.[139]
Two men emerged from the thicket, both wearing green forest jackets, each with a longbow, quiver, and short sword.[139]
“Why, Lawless,” said the younger of the two, “it is young Shelton.”
“Wow, Lawless,” said the younger of the two, “it's young Shelton.”
“Ay, this will be as good as bread to John Amend-All,” returned the other. “Though, faith, he hath been to the wars. Here is a tear in his scalp that must ’a’ cost him many a good ounce of blood.”
“Yeah, this will be as good as bread for John Amend-All,” replied the other. “But, honestly, he’s been to war. Here’s a tear in his scalp that must’ve cost him a lot of blood.”
“And here,” added Greensheve, “is a hole in his shoulder that must have pricked him well. Who hath done this, think ye? If it be one of ours, he may all to prayer; Ellis will give him a short shrift and a long rope.”
“And here,” added Greensheve, “is a hole in his shoulder that must have hurt him pretty badly. Who do you think did this? If it’s one of ours, he might as well pray; Ellis will give him a quick judgment and a long drop.”
“Up with the cub,” said Lawless. “Clap him on my back.”
“Lift the cub up,” said Lawless. “Put him on my back.”
And then, when Dick had been hoisted to his shoulders, and he had taken the lad’s arms about his neck, and got a firm hold of him, the ex-Grey Friar added:
And then, when Dick was lifted onto his shoulders, and he had wrapped the boy's arms around his neck and secured a firm grip on him, the former Grey Friar added:
“Keep ye the post, brother Greensheve. I will on with him by myself.”
“Stay here, brother Greensheve. I’ll go on with him by myself.”
So Greensheve returned to his ambush on the wayside, and Lawless trudged down the hill, whistling as he went, with Dick, still in a dead faint, comfortably settled on his shoulders.
So Greensheve went back to his ambush by the roadside, and Lawless walked down the hill, whistling as he went, with Dick, still completely unconscious, resting comfortably on his shoulders.
The sun rose as he came out of the skirts of the wood and saw Tunstall hamlet straggling up the opposite hill. All seemed quiet, but a strong post of some half a score of archers lay close by the bridge on either side of the road, and, as soon as they perceived Lawless with his burthen, began to bestir themselves and set arrow to string like vigilant sentries.
The sun rose as he emerged from the edge of the woods and spotted Tunstall village stretching up the hill across from him. Everything seemed calm, but a strong group of about twenty archers lay near the bridge on both sides of the road, and as soon as they noticed Lawless with his load, they began to move and nock their arrows like alert sentries.
“Will Lawless, by the rood—ye know me as well as your own hand,” returned the outlaw, contemptuously.
“Will Lawless, by the cross—you know me as well as your own hand,” replied the outlaw, disdainfully.
“Give the word, Lawless,” returned the other.
“Go ahead, Lawless,” replied the other.
“Now, Heaven lighten thee, thou great fool,” replied Lawless. “Did I not tell it thee myself? But ye are all mad for this playing at soldiers. When I am in the greenwood, give me greenwood ways; and my word for this tide is: ‘A fig for all mock soldiery!’”
“Now, may heaven lighten your burden, you great fool,” replied Lawless. “Didn’t I tell you myself? But you’re all crazy for this pretending to be soldiers. When I’m out in the woods, give me woods' ways; and my take on this situation is: ‘A fig for all this mock soldiering!’”
“Lawless, ye but show an ill example; give us the word, fool jester,” said the commander of the post.
“Lawless, you’re setting a bad example; just tell us the word, fool jester,” said the commander of the post.
“And if I had forgotten it?” asked the other.
"And what if I forgot it?" asked the other.
“An ye had forgotten it—as I know y’ ’ave not—by the mass, I would clap an arrow into your big body,” returned the first.
“Since you haven't forgotten it—as I know you haven't—by the mass, I would shoot an arrow into your big body,” replied the first.
“Nay, an y’are so ill a jester,” said Lawless, “ye shall have your word for me. ‘Duckworth and Shelton’ is the word; and here, to the illustration, is Shelton on my shoulders, and to Duckworth do I carry him.”
“Nah, if you’re such a bad joker,” said Lawless, “you’ll get your word from me. ‘Duckworth and Shelton’ is the phrase; and here, just to illustrate, is Shelton on my shoulders, and to Duckworth I carry him.”
“Pass, Lawless,” said the sentry.
"Go ahead, Lawless," said the guard.
“And where is John?” asked the Grey Friar.
“And where's John?” asked the Grey Friar.
“He holdeth a court, by the mass, and taketh rents as to the manner born!” cried another of the company.
“He holds court, for sure, and collects rents like it's his birthright!” shouted another person in the group.
So it proved. When Lawless got as far up the village as the little inn, he found Ellis Duckworth surrounded by Sir Daniel’s tenants, and, by the right of his good company of archers, coolly taking rents, and giving written receipts in return for them. By the faces of the tenants, it was plain how little this proceeding pleased them; for they argued very rightly that they would simply have to pay them twice.[141]
So it turned out. When Lawless made it up to the village and reached the small inn, he saw Ellis Duckworth surrounded by Sir Daniel’s tenants, calmly collecting rent and providing written receipts in exchange. The expressions on the tenants' faces showed how much they disliked this; they rightly believed that they would just end up paying them twice.[141]
As soon as he knew what had brought Lawless, Ellis dismissed the remainder of the tenants, and, with every mark of interest and apprehension, conducted Dick into an inner chamber of the inn. There the lad’s hurts were looked to; and he was recalled, by simple remedies, to consciousness.
As soon as he found out what had brought Lawless, Ellis sent the rest of the tenants away and, showing great concern and interest, took Dick into a private room of the inn. There, they tended to the boy's injuries and brought him back to consciousness with some basic remedies.
“Dear lad,” said Ellis, pressing his hand, “y’are in a friend’s hands that loved your father, and loves you for his sake. Rest ye a little quietly, for ye are somewhat out of case. Then shall ye tell me your story, and betwixt the two of us we shall find a remedy for all.”
“Dear young man,” said Ellis, squeezing his hand, “you’re in the care of a friend who loved your father and cares for you because of him. Rest a bit, as you’re not feeling well. Then you can share your story, and together we’ll find a solution for everything.”
A little later in the day, and after Dick had awakened from a comfortable slumber to find himself still very weak, but clearer in mind and easier in body, Ellis returned, and sitting down by the bedside, begged him, in the name of his father, to relate the circumstance of his escape from Tunstall Moat House. There was something in the strength of Duckworth’s frame, in the honesty of his brown face, in the clearness and shrewdness of his eyes, that moved Dick to obey him; and from first to last the lad told him the story of his two days’ adventures.
A little later in the day, after Dick had woken up from a comfortable nap feeling still pretty weak but clearer in his mind and more at ease in his body, Ellis came back. He sat down by the bedside and, on behalf of his father, urged him to share how he had escaped from Tunstall Moat House. There was something about Duckworth’s strong build, the honesty of his brown face, and the clarity and sharpness of his eyes that made Dick want to tell him everything. So, from start to finish, the boy recounted the story of his two days of adventures.
“Well,” said Ellis, when he had done, “see what the kind saints have done for you, Dick Shelton, not alone to save your body in so numerous and deadly perils, but to bring you into my hands that have no dearer wish than to assist your father’s son. Be but true to me—and I see y’are true—and betwixt you and me, we shall bring that false-heart traitor to the death.”
“Well,” said Ellis when he finished, “look at what the kind saints have done for you, Dick Shelton. They’ve not only saved your life from so many dangers but also brought you into my care, which I desire for no one more than to help your father's son. Just be loyal to me—and I see you are—and between the two of us, we will bring that treacherous traitor to justice.”
“I were mad, indeed, to think of it,” returned Ellis. “He hath too much power; his men gather to him; those that gave me the slip last night, and by the mass came in so handily for you—those have made him safe. Nay, Dick, to the contrary, thou and I and my brave bowmen, we must all slip from this forest speedily, and leave Sir Daniel free.”
“I would be crazy to think about it,” Ellis replied. “He has too much power; his men are rallying around him. Those who got away from me last night—and believe me, they came in really handy for you—those have made him secure. No, Dick, on the contrary, you and I and my brave archers, we need to get out of this forest quickly and leave Sir Daniel free.”
“My mind misgiveth me for Jack,” said the lad.
“My mind worries me about Jack,” said the boy.
“For Jack!” repeated Duckworth. “O, I see, for the wench! Nay, Dick, I promise you, if there come talk of any marriage we shall act at once; till then, or till the time is ripe, we shall all disappear, even like shadows at morning; Sir Daniel shall look east and west, and see none enemies; he shall think, by the mass, that he hath dreamed awhile, and hath now awakened in his bed. But our four eyes, Dick, shall follow him right close, and our four hands—so help us all the army of the saints!—shall bring that traitor low!”
“For Jack!” Duckworth repeated. “Oh, I see, for the girl! No, Dick, I assure you, if there’s any talk of marriage, we’ll take action right away; until then, or until the time is right, we’ll all vanish, just like shadows in the morning; Sir Daniel will look east and west and see no enemies; he’ll think, by God, that he’s been dreaming for a while and has now woken up in his bed. But our two pairs of eyes, Dick, will keep a close watch on him, and our two pairs of hands—so help us all the saints!—will take that traitor down!”
Two days later Sir Daniel’s garrison had grown to such a strength that he ventured on a sally, and at the head of some two-score horsemen, pushed without opposition as far as Tunstall hamlet. Not an arrow flew, not a man stirred in the thicket; the bridge was no longer guarded, but stood open to all comers; and as Sir Daniel crossed it, he saw the villagers looking timidly from their doors.
Two days later, Sir Daniel’s group had grown so strong that he decided to make a move, leading around twenty horsemen and advancing to Tunstall hamlet without any resistance. No arrows were shot, and no one moved in the trees; the bridge was unprotected and wide open for anyone to cross. As Sir Daniel crossed it, he noticed the villagers peeking nervously from their doorways.
Presently one of them, taking heart of grace, came forward, and with the lowliest salutations, presented a letter to the knight.[143]
Right now, one of them, gathering all his courage, stepped up and, with the humblest greetings, handed a letter to the knight.[143]
His face darkened as he read the contents. It ran thus:
His expression changed as he read what was written. It said this:
To the most untrue and cruel gentylman, Sir Daniel Brackley,
Knyght, These:
To the most deceptive and cruel gentleman, Sir Daniel Brackley,
Knight, This:
I fynde ye were untrue and unkynd fro the first. Ye have my father’s blood upon your hands; let be, it will not wasshe. Some day ye shall perish by my procurement, so much I let you to wytte; and I let you to wytte farther, that if ye seek to wed to any other the gentylwoman, Mistresse Joan Sedley, whom that I am bound upon a great oath to wed myself, the blow will be very swift. The first step therinne will be thy first step to the grave.
I find you were unfaithful and unkind from the start. You have my father’s blood on your hands; believe me, it can't be washed away. One day, you will die because of me; I want you to know that. And I want you to know further, if you try to marry anyone else, the gentlewoman, Mistress Joan Sedley, whom I have sworn a serious oath to marry myself, the consequences will be very quick. The first step you take in that direction will be your first step to the grave.
Ric. Shelton.
Ric. Shelton.
BOOK III
MY LORD FOXHAM
CHAPTER I
THE HOUSE BY THE SHORE
Months had passed away since Richard Shelton made his escape from the hands of his guardian. These months had been eventful for England. The party of Lancaster, which was then in the very article of death, had once more raised its head. The Yorkists defeated and dispersed, their leader butchered on the field, it seemed, for a very brief season in the winter following upon the events already recorded, as if the House of Lancaster had finally triumphed over its foes.
Months had gone by since Richard Shelton escaped from his guardian. These months had been significant for England. The Lancaster faction, which was close to extinction, had raised its head once again. The Yorkists had been defeated and scattered, their leader killed on the battlefield. It seemed, for a very brief period that winter following the previously recorded events, as if the House of Lancaster had finally triumphed over its enemies.
The small town of Shoreby-on-the-Till was full of the Lancastrian nobles of the neighbourhood. Earl Risingham was there, with three hundred men-at-arms; Lord Shoreby, with two hundred; Sir Daniel himself, high in favour and once more growing rich on confiscations, lay in a house of his own, on the main street, with three-score men. The world had changed indeed.
The small town of Shoreby-on-the-Till was bustling with the local Lancastrian nobles. Earl Risingham was present, accompanied by three hundred soldiers; Lord Shoreby had two hundred with him; and Sir Daniel, who was in good standing and once again becoming wealthy through confiscations, resided in his own house on the main street, with sixty men. The world had really changed.
It was a black, bitter cold evening in the first week of January, with a hard frost, a high wind, and every likelihood of snow before the morning.
It was a cold, dark evening in the first week of January, with a hard frost, strong winds, and a good chance of snow by morning.
In an obscure alehouse in a by-street near the harbour, three or four men sat drinking ale and eating a hasty mess of eggs. They were all likely, lusty, weather-beaten fellows,[148] hard of hand, bold of eye; and though they wore plain tabards, like country ploughmen, even a drunken soldier might have looked twice before he sought a quarrel in such company.
In a little-known pub on a side street near the harbor, three or four men were sitting around drinking beer and quickly eating some eggs. They were all sturdy, robust, weathered guys, tough-looking and confident; and even a drunken soldier might have thought twice before picking a fight with such a group, despite their plain work clothes, like farmers. [148]
A little apart before the huge fire sat a younger man, almost a boy, dressed in much the same fashion, though it was easy to see by his looks that he was better born, and might have worn a sword, had the time suited.
A short distance away from the big fire sat a younger man, almost a boy, dressed similarly, though it was clear by his appearance that he came from a better background and could have worn a sword if the situation allowed.
“Nay,” said one of the men at the table, “I like it not. Ill will come of it. This is no place for jolly fellows. A jolly fellow loveth open country, good cover, and scarce foes; but here we are shut in a town, girt about with enemies; and, for the bull’s-eye of misfortune, see if it snow not ere the morning.”
“Not at all,” said one of the men at the table, “I don’t like it. Bad things will come from this. This isn’t a place for cheerful people. A cheerful person loves wide-open spaces, good shelter, and few enemies; but here we are trapped in a town, surrounded by foes; and, to top it all off, just wait and see if it doesn’t snow before morning.”
“’Tis for Master Shelton there,” said another, nodding his head towards the lad before the fire.
"That's for Master Shelton there," said another, nodding his head toward the boy by the fire.
“I will do much for Master Shelton,” returned the first; “but to come to the gallows for any man—nay, brothers, not that!”
“I will do a lot for Master Shelton,” replied the first; “but to go to the gallows for anyone—no way, brothers, not happening!”
The door of the inn opened, and another man entered hastily and approached the youth before the fire.
The inn door swung open, and another man rushed in and walked up to the young guy by the fire.
“Master Shelton,” he said, “Sir Daniel goeth forth with a pair of links and four archers.”
“Master Shelton,” he said, “Sir Daniel is going out with a pair of torches and four archers.”
Dick (for this was our young friend) rose instantly to his feet.
Dick (because that was our young friend) immediately got to his feet.
“Lawless,” he said, “ye will take John Capper’s watch. Greensheve, follow with me. Capper, lead forward. We will follow him this time, an he go to York.”
“Lawless,” he said, “you will take John Capper’s watch. Greensheve, come with me. Capper, step forward. We will follow him this time, if he goes to York.”
The next moment they were outside in the dark street,[149] and Capper, the man who had just come, pointed to where two torches flared in the wind at a little distance.
The next moment they were outside in the dark street,[149] and Capper, the man who had just arrived, pointed to where two torches flickered in the wind a short distance away.
The town was already sound asleep; no one moved upon the streets, and there was nothing easier than to follow the party without observation. The two link-bearers went first; next followed a single man, whose long cloak blew about him in the wind; and the rear was brought up by the four archers, each with his bow upon his arm. They moved at a brisk walk, threading the intricate lanes and drawing nearer to the shore.
The town was already fast asleep; no one was out on the streets, and it was easy to follow the group without being noticed. The two link-bearers went first; then came a lone man, whose long cloak fluttered in the wind; and bringing up the rear were four archers, each with a bow slung over his arm. They moved quickly, navigating the winding alleys and getting closer to the shore.
“He hath gone each night in this direction?” asked Dick, in a whisper.
“He's gone that way every night?” asked Dick, quietly.
“This is the third night running, Master Shelton,” returned Capper, “and still at the same hour and with the same small following, as though his end were secret.”
“This is the third night in a row, Master Shelton,” Capper replied, “and still at the same hour and with the same small group, as if his end were a secret.”
Sir Daniel and his six men were now come to the outskirts of the country. Shoreby was an open town, and though the Lancastrian lords who lay there kept a strong guard on the main roads, it was still possible to enter or depart unseen by any of the lesser streets or across the open country.
Sir Daniel and his six men had now reached the edge of the country. Shoreby was an open town, and even though the Lancastrian lords stationed there had a strong guard on the main roads, it was still possible to come and go unnoticed through the smaller streets or across the open countryside.
The lane which Sir Daniel had been following came to an abrupt end. Before him there was a stretch of rough down, and the noise of the sea-surf was audible upon one hand. There were no guards in the neighbourhood, nor any light in that quarter of the town.
The path that Sir Daniel had been following ended suddenly. In front of him lay a patch of rugged land, and he could hear the sound of the waves crashing on one side. There were no guards nearby, nor any lights in that part of the town.
Dick and his two outlaws drew a little closer to the object of their chase, and presently, as they came forth from between the houses and could see a little farther upon either[150] hand, they were aware of another torch drawing near from another direction.
Dick and his two outlaws moved a bit closer to what they were chasing, and soon, as they stepped out from between the houses and could see a bit further on either[150] side, they noticed another torch approaching from a different direction.
“Hey,” said Dick, “I smell treason.”
“Hey,” Dick said, “I smell betrayal.”
Meanwhile, Sir Daniel had come to a full halt. The torches were stuck into the sand, and the men lay down, as if to await the arrival of the other party.
Meanwhile, Sir Daniel had come to a complete stop. The torches were planted in the sand, and the men lay down, as if waiting for the other group to arrive.
This drew near at a good rate. It consisted of four men only—a pair of archers, a varlet with a link, and a cloaked gentleman walking in their midst.
This approached quickly. It was made up of just four men—a couple of archers, a servant carrying a torch, and a cloaked gentleman walking among them.
“Is it you, my lord?” cried Sir Daniel.
“Is that you, my lord?” exclaimed Sir Daniel.
“It is I, indeed; and if ever true knight gave proof I am that man,” replied the leader of the second troop; “for who would not rather face giants, sorcerers, or pagans, than this pinching cold?”
“It’s me, for sure; and if any true knight has proven himself, it's me,” replied the leader of the second troop; “because who wouldn’t prefer to battle giants, sorcerers, or pagans instead of dealing with this biting cold?”
“My lord,” returned Sir Daniel, “beauty will be the more beholden, misdoubt it not. But shall we forth? for the sooner ye have seen my merchandise, the sooner shall we both get home.”
“My lord,” replied Sir Daniel, “beauty will be more appreciated, don’t doubt it. But shall we go? The sooner you see what I’m offering, the sooner we can both get home.”
“But why keep ye her here, good knight?” inquired the other. “An she be so young, and so fair, and so wealthy, why do ye not bring her forth among her mates? Ye would soon make her a good marriage, and no need to freeze your fingers and risk arrow-shots by going abroad at such untimely seasons in the dark.”
“But why are you keeping her here, good knight?” asked the other. “If she is so young, so beautiful, and so rich, why don’t you bring her out with her friends? You’d easily find her a good match, and there’s no need to freeze your fingers and risk getting shot by arrows by going out at such late hours in the dark.”
“I have told you, my lord,” replied Sir Daniel, “the reason thereof concerneth me only. Neither do I purpose to explain it further. Suffice it, that if ye be weary of your old gossip, Daniel Brackley, publish it abroad that y’are to wed Joanna Sedley, and I give you my word ye will be quit of him right soon. Ye will find him with an arrow in his back.”[151]
“I've told you, my lord,” replied Sir Daniel, “the reason for this is my concern alone. I don't intend to explain it any more. Just know that if you’re tired of your old friend, Daniel Brackley, announce that you’re going to marry Joanna Sedley, and I promise you'll be rid of him very quickly. You’ll find him with an arrow in his back.”[151]
Meantime the two gentlemen were walking briskly forward over the down; the three torches going before them, stooping against the wind and scattering clouds of smoke and tufts of flame, and the rear brought up by the six archers.
Meanwhile, the two gentlemen were walking quickly ahead over the downs; the three torches lighting the way, bending against the wind and sending out clouds of smoke and bursts of flame, with six archers bringing up the rear.
Close upon the heels of these, Dick followed. He had, of course, heard no word of this conversation; but he had recognised in the second of the speakers old Lord Shoreby himself, a man of an infamous reputation, whom even Sir Daniel affected, in public, to condemn.
Close behind them, Dick followed. He hadn’t heard any of their conversation, but he recognized the second speaker as old Lord Shoreby himself, a man with a notorious reputation, whom even Sir Daniel pretended to publicly condemn.
Presently they came close down upon the beach. The air smelt salt; the noise of the surf increased; and here, in a large walled garden, there stood a small house of two storeys, with stables and other offices.
Presently, they approached the beach. The air smelled salty, the sound of the waves grew louder, and in a large walled garden, there was a small two-story house, along with stables and other outbuildings.
The foremost torch-bearer unlocked a door in the wall, and after the whole party had passed into the garden, again closed and locked it on the other side.
The leading torchbearer unlocked a door in the wall, and once everyone had entered the garden, he closed and locked it from the other side.
Dick and his men were thus excluded from any farther following, unless they should scale the wall and thus put their necks in a trap.
Dick and his crew were therefore cut off from any further pursuit, unless they were to climb the wall and put themselves in danger.
They sat down in a tuft of furze and waited. The red glow of the torches moved up and down and to and fro within the enclosure, as if the link-bearers steadily patrolled the garden.
They settled into a patch of gorse and waited. The red glow of the torches flickered up and down and back and forth within the enclosure, as if the torchbearers were keeping a constant watch over the garden.
Twenty minutes passed, and then the whole party issued forth again upon the down; and Sir Daniel and the baron, after an elaborate salutation, separated and turned severally homeward, each with his own following of men and lights.
Twenty minutes later, the whole group came out again onto the hillside; and Sir Daniel and the baron, after a formal greeting, went their separate ways home, each with their own group of men and torches.
As soon as the sound of their steps had been swallowed by the wind, Dick got to his feet as briskly as he was able, for he was stiff and aching with the cold.[152]
As soon as the sound of their footsteps faded away in the wind, Dick got up as quickly as he could, despite being stiff and sore from the cold.[152]
“Capper, ye will give me a back up,” he said.
“Capper, you'll back me up,” he said.
They advanced, all three, to the wall; Capper stooped, and Dick, getting upon his shoulders, clambered on to the cope-stone.
They all three moved up to the wall; Capper bent down, and Dick climbed onto his shoulders to reach the top of the wall.
“Now, Greensheve,” whispered Dick, “follow me up here; lie flat upon your face, that ye may be the less seen; and be ever ready to give me a hand if I fall foully on the other side.”
“Now, Greensheve,” whispered Dick, “come up here; lie flat on your stomach so you’re less visible; and be ready to help me if I get into trouble on the other side.”
And so saying he dropped into the garden.
And with that, he dropped into the garden.
It was all pitch dark; there was no light in the house. The wind whistled shrill among the poor shrubs, and the surf beat upon the beach; there was no other sound. Cautiously Dick footed it forth, stumbling among bushes, and groping with his hands; and presently the crisp noise of gravel underfoot told him that he had struck upon an alley.
It was completely dark; there was no light in the house. The wind whistled sharply among the scraggly shrubs, and the waves crashed on the beach; there was no other sound. Carefully, Dick made his way forward, stumbling through the bushes and feeling his way with his hands; soon, the crunch of gravel underfoot indicated that he had found a path.
Here he paused, and taking his cross-bow from where he kept it concealed under his long tabard, he prepared it for instant action, and went forward once more with greater resolution and assurance. The path led him straight to the group of buildings.
Here he stopped, took out his crossbow from where he had it hidden under his long coat, got it ready for action, and moved forward again with more determination and confidence. The path took him straight to the cluster of buildings.
All seemed to be sorely dilapidated: the windows of the house were secured by crazy shutters; the stables were open and empty; there was no hay in the hay-loft, no corn in the corn-box. Any one would have supposed the place to be deserted. But Dick had good reason to think otherwise. He continued his inspection, visiting the offices, trying all the windows. At length he came round to the sea-side of the house, and there, sure enough, there burned a pale light in one of the upper windows.[153]
Everything appeared to be badly worn down: the house's windows were covered by rickety shutters; the stables were open and empty; there was no hay in the loft and no corn in the storage. Anyone would assume the place was abandoned. But Dick had every reason to believe otherwise. He continued his search, checking the offices and testing all the windows. Eventually, he made his way to the seaside of the house, and there, sure enough, a faint light glowed in one of the upper windows.[153]
He stepped back a little way, till he thought he could see the movement of a shadow on the wall of the apartment. Then he remembered that, in the stable, his groping hand had rested for a moment on a ladder, and he returned with all despatch to bring it. The ladder was very short, but yet, by standing on the topmost round, he could bring his hands as high as the iron bars of the windows; and seizing these, he raised his body by main force until his eyes commanded the interior of the room.
He stepped back a bit until he could see a shadow moving on the wall of the apartment. Then he remembered that in the stable, his reaching hand had briefly touched a ladder, and he hurried back to get it. The ladder was quite short, but by standing on the top rung, he could reach as high as the iron bars of the windows. Grabbing them, he pulled himself up with all his strength until he could see into the room.
Two persons were within; the first he readily knew to be Dame Hatch; the second, a tall and beautiful and grave young lady, in a long, embroidered dress—could that be Joanna Sedley? his old wood-companion, Jack, whom he had thought to punish with a belt?
Two people were inside; the first he quickly recognized as Dame Hatch; the second, a tall, beautiful, and serious young woman in a long, embroidered dress—could that be Joanna Sedley? His old wood-companion, Jack, whom he had thought to punish with a belt?
He dropped back again to the top round of the ladder in a kind of amazement. He had never thought of his sweetheart as of so superior a being, and he was instantly taken with a feeling of diffidence. But he had little opportunity for thought. A low “Hist!” sounded from close by, and he hastened to descend the ladder.
He dropped back to the top rung of the ladder, feeling a bit astonished. He had never seen his sweetheart as such a remarkable person, and he was suddenly struck by a sense of shyness. But he didn’t have much time to think. A quiet “Hist!” came from nearby, and he quickly climbed down the ladder.
“Who goes?” he whispered.
“Who’s there?” he whispered.
“Greensheve,” came the reply, in tones similarly guarded.
“Greensheve,” came the response, in similarly cautious tones.
“What want ye?” asked Dick.
"What do you want?" asked Dick.
“The house is watched, Master Shelton,” returned the outlaw. “We are not alone to watch it; for even as I lay on my belly on the wall I saw men prowling in the dark, and heard them whistle softly one to the other.”
“The house is being watched, Master Shelton,” replied the outlaw. “We’re not the only ones keeping an eye on it; because just as I was lying flat on the wall, I saw men moving stealthily in the dark and heard them softly whistling to each other.”
“By my sooth,” said Dick, “but this is passing strange! Were they not men of Sir Daniel’s?”[154]
“Honestly,” said Dick, “this is really strange! Were they not men of Sir Daniel’s?”[154]
“Nay, sir, that they were not,” returned Greensheve; “for if I have eyes in my head, every man-Jack of them weareth me a white badge in his bonnet, something chequered with dark.”
“Nah, sir, they weren’t,” replied Greensheve; “because if I’ve got eyes in my head, every single one of them is wearing a white badge in their hat, something checked with dark.”
“White, chequered with dark,” repeated Dick. “Faith, ’tis a badge I know not. It is none of this country’s badges. Well, an that be so, let us slip as quietly forth from this garden as we may; for here we are in an evil posture for defence. Beyond all question there are men of Sir Daniel’s in that house, and to be taken between two shots is a beggarman’s position. Take me this ladder; I must leave it where I found it.”
“White, checkered with dark,” Dick repeated. “Honestly, I don’t recognize that badge. It’s not from around here. If that’s the case, let’s sneak out of this garden as quietly as we can, because we’re in a terrible spot to defend ourselves. There’s no doubt there are men loyal to Sir Daniel in that house, and getting caught in the crossfire is a desperate situation. Hand me that ladder; I need to put it back where I found it.”
They returned the ladder to the stable, and groped their way to the place where they had entered.
They took the ladder back to the stable and stumbled their way to the spot where they had entered.
Capper had taken Greensheve’s position on the cope, and now he leaned down his hand, and, first one and then the other, pulled them up.
Capper had taken Greensheve’s position on the cope, and now he reached down his hand, pulling them up one by one.
Cautiously and silently, they dropped again upon the other side; nor did they dare to speak until they had returned to their old ambush in the gorse.
Cautiously and silently, they dropped down again on the other side; they didn’t dare speak until they had returned to their old hiding spot in the gorse.
“Now, John Capper,” said Dick, “back with you to Shoreby, even as for your life. Bring me instantly what men ye can collect. Here shall be the rendezvous; or if the men be scattered and the day be near at hand before they muster, let the place be something farther back, and by the entering in of the town. Greensheve and I lie here to watch. Speed ye, John Capper, and the saints aid you to despatch. And now, Greensheve,” he continued, as soon as Capper had departed, “let thou and I go round about the garden in a[155] wide circuit. I would fain see whether thine eyes betrayed thee.”
“Now, John Capper,” said Dick, “get back to Shoreby, as if your life depends on it. Gather up whatever men you can find right away. This will be our meeting place; if the men are scattered and it’s getting close to the time before they can regroup, then let’s choose a spot further back, close to the entrance of the town. Greensheve and I will stay here to keep watch. Hurry, John Capper, and may the saints help you get it done quickly. And now, Greensheve,” he continued, once Capper had left, “let’s take a wide circle around the garden. I want to see if your eyes give you away.”
Keeping well outwards from the wall, and profiting by every height and hollow, they passed about two sides, beholding nothing. On the third side the garden wall was built close upon the beach, and to preserve the distance necessary to their purpose, they had to go some way down upon the sands. Although the tide was still pretty far out, the surf was so high, and the sands so flat, that at each breaker a great sheet of froth and water came careering over the expanse, and Dick and Greensheve made this part of their inspection wading, now to the ankles, and now as deep as to the knees, in the salt and icy waters of the German Ocean.
Keeping well away from the wall and making the most of every rise and dip, they moved around two sides without seeing anything. On the third side, the garden wall was built right up against the beach, and to maintain the necessary distance for their purpose, they had to go a bit further down onto the sand. Even though the tide was still quite far out, the surf was so high and the sand so flat that with each wave, a big sheet of froth and water rushed across the area. Dick and Greensheve conducted this part of their inspection, wading in the salty, icy waters of the German Ocean, sometimes up to their ankles and other times as deep as their knees.
Suddenly, against the comparative whiteness of the garden wall, the figure of a man was seen, like a faint Chinese shadow, violently signalling with both arms. As he dropped again to the earth, another arose a little farther on and repeated the same performance. And so, like a silent watchword, these gesticulations made the round of the beleaguered garden.
Suddenly, against the relative whiteness of the garden wall, a man was seen, looking like a faint shadow, wildly waving both arms. As he fell back to the ground, another man stood up a little further away and did the same thing. And so, like a silent message, these gestures spread around the surrounded garden.
“They keep good watch,” Dick whispered.
“They’re keeping a close eye,” Dick whispered.
“Let us back to land, good master,” answered Greensheve. “We stand here too open; for, look ye, when the seas break heavy and white out there behind us, they shall see us plainly against the foam.”
“Let’s go back to shore, good sir,” replied Greensheve. “We're too exposed here; look, when the waves crash heavily and white behind us, they'll see us clearly against the foam.”
“Ye speak sooth,” returned Dick. “Ashore with us, right speedily.”
"You speak the truth," replied Dick. "Let's get ashore quickly."
CHAPTER II
A SKIRMISH IN THE DARK
Thoroughly drenched and chilled, the two adventurers returned to their position in the gorse.
Thoroughly soaked and cold, the two adventurers returned to their spot in the gorse.
“I pray Heaven that Capper make good speed!” said Dick. “I vow a candle to St. Mary of Shoreby if he come before the hour!”
“I hope Capper hurries up!” said Dick. “I swear I’ll light a candle to St. Mary of Shoreby if he gets here before the hour!”
“Y’are in a hurry, Master Dick?” asked Greensheve.
“Are you in a hurry, Master Dick?” asked Greensheve.
“Ay, good fellow,” answered Dick; “for in that house lieth my lady, whom I love, and who should these be that lie about her secretly by night? Unfriends, for sure!”
“Yeah, my friend,” replied Dick; “because in that house is my lady, whom I love, and who could these people be that are lying around her secretly at night? Definitely foes!”
“Well,” returned Greensheve, “an John come speedily, we shall give a good account of them. They are not two-score at the outside—I judge so by the spacing of their sentries—and, taken where they are, lying so widely, one score would scatter them like sparrows. And yet, Master Dick, an she be in Sir Daniel’s power already, it will little hurt that she should change into another’s. Who should these be?”
“Well,” Greensheve replied, “if John gets here quickly, we’ll take care of them. There can’t be more than forty of them, judging by how far apart their guards are—maybe even less. And given their scattered position, twenty of us could easily scatter them like sparrows. But, Master Dick, if she’s already in Sir Daniel’s control, it won’t matter much if she ends up with someone else. Who could these people be?”
“I do suspect the Lord of Shoreby,” Dick replied. “When came they?”
“I do suspect the Lord of Shoreby,” Dick replied. “When did they arrive?”
“They began to come, Master Dick,” said Greensheve, “about the time ye crossed the wall. I had not lain there the space of a minute ere I marked the first of the knaves crawling round the corner.”
“They started to arrive, Master Dick,” said Greensheve, “about the time you crossed the wall. I had barely been there for a minute when I saw the first of the troublemakers crawling around the corner.”
The last light had been already extinguished in the little[157] house when they were wading in the wash of the breakers, and it was impossible to predict at what moment the lurking men about the garden wall might make their onslaught. Of two evils, Dick preferred the least. He preferred that Joanna should remain under the guardianship of Sir Daniel rather than pass into the clutches of Lord Shoreby; and his mind was made up, if the house should be assaulted, to come at once to the relief of the besieged.
The last light had already gone out in the little[157] house when they were wading through the waves, and it was impossible to tell when the men hiding around the garden wall might attack. Of two evils, Dick chose the lesser. He preferred that Joanna remain under Sir Daniel's protection rather than fall into Lord Shoreby’s hands; and he resolved that if the house was attacked, he would immediately come to the aid of those inside.
But the time passed, and still there was no movement. From quarter of an hour to quarter of an hour the same signal passed about the garden wall, as if the leader desired to assure himself of the vigilance of his scattered followers; but in every other particular the neighbourhood of the little house lay undisturbed.
But time went by, and there was still no movement. Every fifteen minutes, the same signal went around the garden wall, as if the leader wanted to confirm that his scattered followers were alert; but in every other way, the area around the little house remained undisturbed.
Presently Dick’s reinforcements began to arrive. The night was not yet old before nearly a score of men crouched beside him in the gorse.
Right now, Dick's reinforcements started to show up. It wasn't long into the night before almost twenty men were crouched beside him in the gorse.
Separating these into two bodies, he took the command of the smaller himself, and entrusted the larger to the leadership of Greensheve.
Separating these into two groups, he took command of the smaller one himself and gave the larger to Greensheve to lead.
“Now, Kit,” said he to this last, “take me your men to the near angle of the garden wall upon the beach. Post them strongly, and wait till that ye hear me falling on upon the other side. It is those upon the sea-front that I would fain make certain of, for there will be the leader. The rest will run; even let them. And now, lads, let no man draw an arrow; ye will but hurt friends. Take to the steel, and keep to the steel; and if we have the uppermost, I promise every man of you a gold noble when I come to mine estate.”[158]
“Now, Kit,” he said to him, “bring your men to the corner of the garden wall by the beach. Position them well, and wait until you hear me attacking on the other side. I want to make sure of those at the sea front because that’s where the leader will be. The rest can run; let them. And now, guys, don’t draw an arrow; you’ll just harm your allies. Stick to your swords, and stay with your swords; and if we come out on top, I promise each of you a gold noble when I inherit my estate.”[158]
Out of the odd collection of broken men, thieves, murderers, and ruined peasantry, whom Duckworth had gathered together to serve the purposes of his revenge, some of the boldest and the most experienced in war had volunteered to follow Richard Shelton. The service of watching Sir Daniel’s movements in the town of Shoreby had from the first been irksome to their temper, and they had of late begun to grumble loudly and threaten to disperse. The prospect of a sharp encounter and possible spoils restored them to good-humour, and they joyfully prepared for battle.
Out of the strange mix of broken men, thieves, murderers, and ruined peasants that Duckworth had gathered for his revenge, some of the boldest and most experienced warriors had decided to follow Richard Shelton. From the beginning, watching Sir Daniel’s movements in the town of Shoreby had been annoying for them, and lately, they had started to complain loudly and threaten to leave. The chance of a fierce fight and possible loot lifted their spirits, and they happily got ready for battle.
Their long tabards thrown aside, they appeared, some in plain green jerkins, and some in stout leathern jacks; under their hoods many wore bonnets strengthened by iron plates; and, for offensive armour, swords, daggers, a few stout boar-spears, and a dozen of bright bills, put them in a posture to engage even regular feudal troops. The bows, quivers, and tabards were concealed among the gorse, and the two bands set resolutely forward.
Their long tunics tossed aside, they appeared, some in plain green jackets, and some in tough leather vests; under their hoods, many wore hats reinforced with iron plates; and for weapons, they had swords, daggers, a few sturdy boar-spears, and a dozen sharp bills, ready to take on even regular feudal soldiers. The bows, quivers, and tunics were hidden among the gorse, and the two groups moved forward with determination.
Dick, when he had reached the other side of the house, posted his six men in a line, about twenty yards from the garden wall, and took position himself a few paces in front. Then they all shouted with one voice, and closed upon the enemy.
Dick, after he got to the other side of the house, lined up his six men about twenty yards from the garden wall and stood just a few paces in front of them. Then they all shouted together and charged the enemy.
These, lying widely scattered, stiff with cold, and taken at unawares, sprang stupidly to their feet, and stood undecided. Before they had time to get their courage about them, or even to form an idea of the number and mettle of their assailants, a similar shout of onslaught sounded in their ears from the far side of the enclosure. Thereupon they gave themselves up for lost and ran.[159]
These people, lying all over the place, frozen with cold and caught off guard, jumped up clumsily and stood there uncertain. Before they could gather their courage or even get a sense of how many attackers there were or how tough they were, they heard another shout of attack coming from the other side of the area. Realizing they were doomed, they took off running.[159]
In this way the two small troops of the men of the Black Arrow closed upon the sea-front of the garden wall, and took a part of the strangers, as it were, between two fires; while the whole of the remainder ran for their lives in different directions, and were soon scattered in the darkness.
In this way, the two small groups of the men of the Black Arrow surrounded the sea-facing side of the garden wall and caught part of the strangers in a crossfire; meanwhile, the rest of them ran for their lives in different directions and were quickly lost in the darkness.
For all that, the fight was but beginning. Dick’s outlaws, although they had the advantage of the surprise, were still considerably outnumbered by the men they had surrounded. The tide had flowed, in the meanwhile; the beach was narrowed to a strip; and on this wet field, between the surf and the garden wall, there began, in the darkness, a doubtful, furious, and deadly contest.
For all that, the fight was just beginning. Dick's outlaws, even though they had the advantage of surprise, were still heavily outnumbered by the men they had surrounded. Meanwhile, the tide had turned; the beach was reduced to a narrow strip, and on this wet field, between the surf and the garden wall, a fierce and uncertain battle began in the darkness.
The strangers were well armed; they fell in silence upon their assailants; and the affray became a series of single combats. Dick, who had come first into the mellay, was engaged by three; the first he cut down at the first blow, but the other two coming upon him, hotly, he was fain to give ground before their onset. One of these two was a huge fellow, almost a giant for stature, and armed with a two-handed sword, which he brandished like a switch. Against this opponent, with his reach of arm and the length and weight of his weapon, Dick and his bill were quite defenceless; and had the other continued to join vigorously in the attack, the lad must have indubitably fallen. This second man, however, less in stature and slower in his movements, paused for a moment to peer about him in the darkness, and to give ear to the sounds of the battle.
The strangers were well-armed; they silently charged at their attackers, turning the fight into a series of one-on-one battles. Dick, who was the first to join the chaos, was quickly confronted by three foes. He took down the first with a single blow, but the other two came at him fiercely, forcing him to retreat. One of them was a massive man, almost a giant, wielding a two-handed sword that he swung like a stick. Against this opponent, with his long reach and heavy weapon, Dick and his weapon were practically defenseless; if the other had continued to attack aggressively, the young man would have undoubtedly been defeated. However, this second attacker, shorter and slower, paused for a moment to look around in the darkness and listen to the sounds of the fight.
The giant still pursued his advantage, and still Dick fled before him, spying for his chance. Then the huge blade flashed and descended, and the lad, leaping on one side and[160] running in, slashed sideways and upwards with his bill. A roar of agony responded, and, before the wounded man could raise his formidable weapon, Dick, twice repeating his blow, had brought him to the ground.
The giant continued to chase after his advantage, while Dick kept running away, looking for his opportunity. Then the huge blade swung down, and the boy jumped to the side and ran in, slashing sideways and upward with his weapon. A roar of pain echoed back, and before the injured man could lift his powerful weapon again, Dick had struck twice more, bringing him down to the ground.
The next moment he was engaged, upon more equal terms, with his second pursuer. Here there was no great difference in size, and though the man, fighting with sword and dagger against a bill, and being wary and quick of fence, had a certain superiority of arms, Dick more than made it up by his greater agility on foot. Neither at first gained any obvious advantage; but the older man was still insensibly profiting by the ardour of the younger to lead him where he would; and presently Dick found that they had crossed the whole width of the beach, and were now fighting above the knees in the spume and bubble of the breakers. Here his own superior activity was rendered useless; he found himself more or less at the discretion of his foe; yet a little, and he had his back turned upon his own men, and saw that this adroit and skilful adversary was bent upon drawing him farther and farther away.
The next moment, he was engaged more evenly with his second attacker. Here, there wasn't much difference in size, and although the man, fighting with a sword and dagger against a bill, was cautious and quick, giving him an edge with his weapons, Dick compensated for that with his greater agility on foot. At first, neither gained a clear advantage; but the older man was subtly taking advantage of the younger one's eagerness to lead him where he wanted. Soon enough, Dick realized they had crossed the entire width of the beach and were now fighting in the froth and bubbles of the waves. Here, his superior agility became less effective; he found himself largely at the mercy of his opponent. In a moment, he had his back turned to his own men and saw that this skillful adversary was intent on drawing him further away.
Dick ground his teeth. He determined to decide the combat instantly; and when the wash of the next wave had ebbed and left them dry, he rushed in, caught a blow upon his bill, and leaped right at the throat of his opponent. The man went down backwards, with Dick still upon the top of him; and the next wave, speedily succeeding to the last, buried him below a rush of water.
Dick gritted his teeth. He made up his mind to end the fight right away, and when the next wave had receded and left them dry, he charged in, took a hit on his bill, and jumped at his opponent's throat. The man fell backward, with Dick still on top of him; and the next wave quickly followed the last, submerged him under a surge of water.
While he was still submerged, Dick forced his dagger from his grasp, and rose to his feet, victorious.[161]
While he was still underwater, Dick managed to wrench his dagger free from his grip and stood up, triumphant.[161]
“Yield ye!” he said. “I give you life.”
“Back off!” he said. “I’m giving you life.”
“I yield me,” said the other, getting to his knees. “Ye fight, like a young man, ignorantly and foolhardily; but, by the array of the saints, ye fight bravely!”
"I give up," said the other, kneeling down. "You fight like a young man, recklessly and foolishly; but, by the saints, you fight bravely!"
Dick turned to the beach. The combat was still raging doubtfully in the night; over the hoarse roar of the breakers steel clanged upon steel, and cries of pain and the shout of battle resounded.
Dick turned to the beach. The fighting was still going on through the night; over the loud crash of the waves, metal clashed against metal, and screams of pain along with battle shouts echoed.
“Lead me to your captain, youth,” said the conquered knight. “It is fit this butchery should cease.”
“Take me to your captain, kid,” said the defeated knight. “This slaughter needs to stop.”
“Sir,” replied Dick, “so far as these brave fellows have a captain, the poor gentleman who here addresses you is he.”
“Sir,” replied Dick, “as far as these brave guys have a captain, the poor guy speaking to you right now is him.”
“Call off your dogs, then, and I will bid my villains hold,” returned the other.
“Call off your dogs, and I’ll tell my guys to stop,” the other replied.
There was something noble both in the voice and manner of his late opponent, and Dick instantly dismissed all fears of treachery.
There was something noble in both the voice and demeanor of his recent opponent, and Dick quickly pushed aside any fears of betrayal.
“Lay down your arms, men!” cried the stranger knight. “I have yielded me, upon promise of life.”
“Put down your weapons, guys!” shouted the stranger knight. “I’ve surrendered, on the promise of my life.”
The tone of the stranger was one of absolute command, and almost instantly the din and confusion of the mellay ceased.
The stranger's tone was one of total authority, and almost immediately the noise and chaos of the crowd quieted down.
“Lawless,” cried Dick, “are ye safe?”
“Lawless,” yelled Dick, “are you okay?”
“Ay,” cried Lawless, “safe and hearty.”
“Yeah,” shouted Lawless, “safe and sound.”
“Light me the lantern,” said Dick.
“Light the lantern for me,” said Dick.
“Is not Sir Daniel here?” inquired the knight.
"Isn't Sir Daniel here?" the knight asked.
“Sir Daniel?” echoed Dick. “Now, by the rood, I pray not. It would go ill with me if he were.”
“Sir Daniel?” Dick echoed. “Now, by the cross, I really hope not. It would go badly for me if he were.”
“Ill with you, fair sir?” inquired the other. “Nay,[162] then, if ye be not of Sir Daniel’s party, I profess I comprehend no longer. Wherefore, then, fell ye upon mine ambush? in what quarrel, my young and very fiery friend? to what earthly purpose? and, to make a clear end of questioning, to what good gentleman have I surrendered?”
“Are you sick, fair sir?” asked the other. “No, then, if you’re not with Sir Daniel’s group, I honestly don’t understand anymore. Why did you fall into my trap? What’s your issue, my young and very fiery friend? What’s the point? And to wrap up my questions clearly, which good gentleman have I surrendered to?”
But before Dick could answer, a voice spoke in the darkness from close by. Dick could see the speaker’s black and white badge, and the respectful salute which he addressed to his superior.
But before Dick could respond, a voice emerged from the darkness nearby. Dick noticed the speaker’s black and white badge and the respectful salute he gave to his superior.
“My lord,” said he, “if these gentlemen be unfriends to Sir Daniel, it is pity, indeed, we should have been at blows with them; but it were tenfold greater that either they or we should linger here. The watchers in the house——unless they be all dead or deaf——have heard our hammering this quarter-hour agone; instantly they will have signalled to the town; and unless we be the livelier in our departure, we are like to be taken, both of us, by a fresh foe.”
“My lord,” he said, “if these men are enemies of Sir Daniel, it’s a shame we should have gotten into a fight with them; but it would be even worse if either they or we hang around here. The watchers in the house—unless they’re all dead or deaf—have heard us hammering for the past fifteen minutes; they will have signaled to the town right away, and unless we leave quickly, we’re likely to be caught by a new enemy.”
“Hawksley is in the right,” added the lord. “How please ye, sir? Whither shall we march?”
“Hawksley is correct,” added the lord. “What do you think, sir? Where shall we head?”
“Nay, my lord,” said Dick, “go where ye will for me. I do begin to suspect we have some ground of friendship, and if, indeed, I began our acquaintance somewhat ruggedly, I would not churlishly continue. Let us, then, separate, my lord, you laying your right hand in mine; and at the hour and place that ye shall name, let us encounter and agree.”
“Not at all, my lord,” said Dick, “go wherever you want as far as I'm concerned. I’m starting to think we might actually have some bond of friendship, and even though I might have been a bit rough when we first met, I don’t want to continue that way. So, let’s part ways, my lord, you putting your right hand in mine; and at the time and place you choose, let’s meet up and come to an agreement.”
“Y’are too trustful, boy,” said the other; “but this time your trust is not misplaced. I will meet you at the point of day at St. Bride’s Cross. Come, lads, follow!”
“You're too trusting, kid,” said the other; “but this time your trust is well-placed. I'll meet you at dawn at St. Bride’s Cross. Come on, guys, let’s go!”
The strangers disappeared from the scene with a rapidity[163] that seemed suspicious; and while the outlaws fell to the congenial task of rifling the dead bodies, Dick made once more the circuit of the garden wall to examine the front of the house. In a little upper loophole of the roof he beheld a light set; and as it would certainly be visible in town from the back windows of Sir Daniel’s mansion, he doubted not that this was the signal feared by Hawksley, and that ere long the lances of the Knight of Tunstall would arrive upon the scene.
The strangers quickly vanished from the scene in a way that raised suspicion; while the outlaws eagerly got to the job of rummaging through the dead bodies, Dick walked around the garden wall again to check the front of the house. In a small upper opening on the roof, he saw a light. Since it would definitely be visible from the town through the back windows of Sir Daniel’s mansion, he had no doubt this was the signal that Hawksley had worried about, and that soon the forces of the Knight of Tunstall would arrive at the scene.
He put his ear to the ground, and it seemed to him as if he heard a jarring and hollow noise from townward. Back to the beach he went hurrying. But the work was already done; the last body was disarmed and stripped to the skin, and four fellows were already wading seaward to commit it to the mercies of the deep.
He put his ear to the ground, and it seemed like he heard a jarring and hollow noise coming from town. He hurried back to the beach. But the work was already finished; the last body had been disarmed and stripped bare, and four guys were already wading out to sea to send it to the depths.
A few minutes later, when there debouched out of the nearest lanes of Shoreby some two-score horsemen, hastily arrayed and moving at the gallop of their steeds, the neighbourhood of the house beside the sea was entirely silent and deserted.
A few minutes later, when around twenty horsemen came charging out of the nearby streets of Shoreby, quickly organized and galloping on their horses, the area around the house by the sea was completely quiet and empty.
Meanwhile, Dick and his men had returned to the alehouse of the Goat and Bagpipes to snatch some hours of sleep before the morning tryst.
Meanwhile, Dick and his crew had gone back to the Goat and Bagpipes pub to grab a few hours of sleep before the morning meet-up.
CHAPTER III
ST. BRIDE’S CROSS
St. Bride’s Cross stood a little way back from Shoreby, on the skirts of Tunstall Forest. Two roads met: one, from Holywood across the forest; one, that road from Risingham down which we saw the wrecks of a Lancastrian army fleeing in disorder. Here the two joined issue, and went on together down the hill to Shoreby; and a little back from the point of junction, the summit of a little knoll was crowned by the ancient and weather-beaten cross.
St. Bride’s Cross stood a short distance away from Shoreby, at the edge of Tunstall Forest. Two roads intersected here: one coming from Holywood through the forest, and the other from Risingham, where we saw the remnants of a Lancastrian army retreating chaotically. At this junction, the two roads merged and continued downhill towards Shoreby; slightly behind the meeting point, the top of a small hill was topped by the old and worn cross.
Here, then, about seven in the morning, Dick arrived. It was as cold as ever; the earth was all grey and silver with the hoar-frost, and the day began to break in the east with many colours of purple and orange.
Here, then, around seven in the morning, Dick arrived. It was as cold as ever; the ground was all gray and silver with frost, and the day started to break in the east with shades of purple and orange.
Dick set him down upon the lowest step of the cross, wrapped himself well in his tabard, and looked vigilantly upon all sides. He had not long to wait. Down the road from Holywood a gentleman in very rich and bright armour, and wearing over that a surcoat of the rarest furs, came pacing on a splendid charger. Twenty yards behind him followed a clump of lances; but these halted as soon as they came in view of the trysting-place, while the gentleman in the fur surcoat continued to advance alone.[165]
Dick set him down on the lowest step of the cross, wrapped himself tightly in his tabard, and looked around carefully. He didn’t have to wait long. Coming down the road from Holywood was a man in very expensive and shiny armor, wearing a surcoat made of the rarest furs, riding a magnificent horse. Twenty yards behind him was a group of lances, but they stopped as soon as they reached the meeting place, while the man in the fur surcoat continued to approach alone.[165]
His visor was raised, and showed a countenance of great command and dignity, answerable to the richness of his attire and arms. And it was with some confusion of manner that Dick arose from the cross and stepped down the bank to meet his prisoner.
His visor was up, revealing a face that radiated authority and dignity, matching the opulence of his clothing and armor. Feeling somewhat awkward, Dick got up from the cross and walked down the bank to meet his prisoner.
“I thank you, my lord, for your exactitude,” he said, louting very low. “Will it please your lordship to set foot to earth?”
“I thank you, my lord, for your precision,” he said, bowing deeply. “Would it please your lordship to come down to earth?”
“Are ye here alone, young man?” inquired the other.
“Are you here alone, young man?” the other person asked.
“I was not so simple,” answered Dick; “and, to be plain with your lordship, the woods upon either hand of this cross lie full of mine honest fellows lying on their weapons.”
“I wasn’t that naive,” replied Dick; “and, to be straightforward with you, my lord, the woods on either side of this cross are full of my honest friends lying in wait with their weapons.”
“Y’ ’ave done wisely,” said the lord. “It pleaseth me the rather, since last night ye fought foolhardily, and more like a savage Saracen lunatic than any Christian warrior. But it becomes not me to complain that had the undermost.”
“You've acted wisely,” said the lord. “I’m even more pleased because last night you fought recklessly, more like a wild Saracen madman than any Christian warrior. But it’s not my place to complain about those who were at a disadvantage.”
“Ye had the undermost indeed, my lord, since ye so fell,” returned Dick; “but had the waves not holpen me, it was I that should have had the worst. Ye were pleased to make me yours with several dagger marks, which I still carry. And in fine, my lord, methinks I had all the danger, as well as all the profit, of that little blind-man’s mellay on the beach.”
“You definitely had the worst of it, my lord, since you fell,” Dick replied. “But if the waves hadn’t helped me, I would have been in a worse position. You were kind enough to make your mark on me with several dagger cuts, which I still bear. All in all, my lord, I feel like I faced all the danger as well as all the benefits from that little scuffle with the blind man on the beach.”
“Y’are shrewd enough to make light of it, I see,” returned the stranger.
“You're clever enough to brush it off, I see,” replied the stranger.
“Nay, my lord, not shrewd,” replied Dick, “in that I shoot at no advantage to myself. But when, by the light of this new day, I see how stout a knight hath yielded, not to[166] my arms alone, but to fortune, and the darkness, and the surf—and how easily the battle had gone otherwise, with a soldier so untried and rustic as myself—think it not strange, my lord, if I feel confounded with my victory.”
“Nah, my lord, not clever,” replied Dick, “since I gain nothing from it. But when I see in the light of this new day how brave a knight has submitted, not just to my strength, but to fate, the darkness, and the waves—and how easily the battle could have turned the other way, with a soldier as inexperienced and rough as I am—don’t be surprised, my lord, if I feel bewildered by my victory.”
“Ye speak well,” said the stranger. “Your name?”
"You speak well," said the stranger. "What's your name?"
“My name, an’t like you, is Shelton,” answered Dick.
“My name, unlike yours, is Shelton,” replied Dick.
“Men call me the Lord Foxham,” added the other.
“People call me Lord Foxham,” the other added.
“Then, my lord, and under your good favour, ye are guardian to the sweetest maid in England,” replied Dick; “and for your ransom, and the ransom of such as were taken with you on the beach, there will be no uncertainty of terms. I pray you, my lord, of your good-will and charity, yield me the hand of my mistress, Joan Sedley; and take ye, upon the other part, your liberty, the liberty of these your followers, and (if ye will have it) my gratitude and service till I die.”
“Then, my lord, with your permission, you are the guardian of the sweetest girl in England,” replied Dick; “and there will be no doubt about the terms for your ransom and the ransom of those who were captured with you on the beach. I ask you, my lord, out of your goodwill and kindness, to give me the hand of my mistress, Joan Sedley; in exchange, you will receive your freedom, the freedom of your followers, and (if you want) my gratitude and service for the rest of my life.”
“But are ye not ward to Sir Daniel? Methought, if y’are Harry Shelton’s son, that I had heard it so reported,” said Lord Foxham.
“But aren't you in the service of Sir Daniel? I thought, if you are Harry Shelton’s son, that I had heard it mentioned,” said Lord Foxham.
“Will it please you, my lord, to alight? I would fain tell you fully who I am, how situate, and why so bold in my demands. Beseech you, my lord, take place upon these steps, hear me to a full end, and judge me with allowance.”
"Would you please step down, my lord? I really want to tell you who I am, my situation, and why I'm being so bold with my requests. I kindly ask you, my lord, to sit on these steps, listen to me until I’m done, and judge me fairly."
And so saying, Dick lent a hand to Lord Foxham to dismount; led him up the knoll to the cross; installed him in the place where he had himself been sitting; and standing respectfully before his noble prisoner, related the story of his fortunes up to the events of the evening before.[167]
And with that, Dick helped Lord Foxham get down from his horse; he guided him up the hill to the cross; set him in the spot where he had been sitting; and standing respectfully in front of his noble captive, shared the story of his journey up to last night's events.[167]
Lord Foxham listened gravely, and when Dick had done, “Master Shelton,” he said, “ye are a most fortunate-unfortunate young gentleman; but what fortune y’ ’ave had, that ye have amply merited; and what unfortune, ye have noways deserved. Be of a good cheer; for ye have made a friend who is devoid neither of power nor favour. For yourself, although it fits not for a person of your birth to herd with outlaws, I must own ye are both brave and honourable; very dangerous in battle, right courteous in peace; a youth of excellent disposition and brave bearing. For your estates, ye will never see them till the world shall change again; so long as Lancaster hath the strong hand, so long shall Sir Daniel enjoy them for his own. For my ward, it is another matter; I had promised her before to a gentleman a kinsman of my house, one Hamley; the promise is old——”
Lord Foxham listened seriously, and when Dick finished, he said, “Master Shelton, you are a very lucky yet unfortunate young man; but the good fortune you’ve had is well-deserved, and the bad fortune you’ve experienced is not what you deserve. Take heart; for you have gained a friend who lacks neither power nor influence. As for you, while it’s not fitting for someone of your background to associate with outlaws, I must admit you are both brave and honorable; quite dangerous in battle, and very courteous in peace; a young man of excellent character and noble demeanor. Regarding your lands, you won’t see them until the world changes again; as long as Lancaster is in control, Sir Daniel will keep them for himself. About my ward, that’s a different story; I had promised her to a gentleman who is a relative of my family, one Hamley; that promise is old—”
“Ay, my lord, and now Sir Daniel hath promised her to my Lord Shoreby,” interrupted Dick. “And his promise, for all it is but young, is still the likelier to be made good.”
“Ay, my lord, and now Sir Daniel has promised her to my Lord Shoreby,” interrupted Dick. “And his promise, even though it's still new, is more likely to be kept.”
“’Tis the plain truth,” returned his lordship. “And considering, moreover, that I am your prisoner, upon no better composition than my bare life, and over and above that, that the maiden is unhappily in other hands, I will so far consent. Aid me with your good fellows——”
“It's the plain truth,” replied his lordship. “And considering that I’m your prisoner, with nothing but my life at stake, and on top of that, the girl is unfortunately in someone else's control, I will agree to this. Help me with your good men——”
“My lord,” cried Dick, “they are these same outlaws that ye blame me for consorting with.”
"My lord," shouted Dick, "they're the very outlaws you're accusing me of hanging out with."
“Let them be what they will, they can fight,” returned Lord Foxham. “Help me, then; and if between us we regain the maid, upon my knightly honour, she shall marry you!”[168]
“Let them be whatever they want, they can fight,” replied Lord Foxham. “Help me then; and if we manage to get the girl back, I swear on my knightly honor, she will marry you!”[168]
Dick bent his knee before his prisoner; but he, leaping up lightly from the cross, caught the lad up and embraced him like a son.
Dick knelt down in front of his prisoner; but he, jumping up easily from the cross, picked the boy up and hugged him like a son.
“Come,” he said, “an y’are to marry Joan, we must be early friends.”
“Come,” he said, “if you’re going to marry Joan, we need to be friends right away.”
CHAPTER IV
THE “GOOD HOPE”
An hour thereafter, Dick was back at the Goat and Bagpipes, breaking his fast, and receiving the report of his messengers and sentries. Duckworth was still absent from Shoreby; and this was frequently the case, for he played many parts in the world, shared many different interests, and conducted many various affairs. He had founded that fellowship of the Black Arrow, as a ruined man longing for vengeance and money; and yet among those who knew him best, he was thought to be the agent and emissary of the great king-maker of England, Richard, Earl of Warwick.
An hour later, Dick was back at the Goat and Bagpipes, having breakfast and getting updates from his messengers and guards. Duckworth was still missing from Shoreby, which often happened since he played many roles in the world, had various interests, and handled different affairs. He started the Black Arrow fellowship as a disgraced man seeking revenge and money, yet among those who knew him well, he was considered the agent and representative of England's powerful king-maker, Richard, Earl of Warwick.
In his absence, at any rate, it fell upon Richard Shelton to command affairs in Shoreby; and, as he sat at meat, his mind was full of care, and his face heavy with consideration. It had been determined, between him and the Lord Foxham, to make one bold stroke that evening, and, by brute force, to set Joanna free. The obstacles, however, were many; and as one after another of his scouts arrived, each brought him more discomfortable news.
In his absence, Richard Shelton had to take charge of things in Shoreby. As he sat down to eat, he was deeply troubled and looked troubled. He and Lord Foxham had decided to make a bold move that evening to rescue Joanna by force. However, there were many obstacles, and with each scout that returned, he received more bad news.
Sir Daniel was alarmed by the skirmish of the night before. He had increased the garrison of the house in the garden; but not content with that, he had stationed horsemen[170] in all the neighbouring lanes, so that he might have instant word of any movement. Meanwhile, in the court of his mansion, steeds stood saddled, and the riders, armed at every point, awaited but the signal to ride.
Sir Daniel was worried about the fight from the night before. He had added more soldiers to the house in the garden; but that wasn't enough for him, so he placed horsemen[170] in all the nearby lanes, so he could hear about any movements right away. Meanwhile, in the courtyard of his mansion, horses were saddled, and the riders, fully armed, were just waiting for the signal to ride.
The adventure of the night appeared more and more difficult of execution, till suddenly Dick’s countenance lightened.
The adventure of the night seemed more and more challenging to carry out, until suddenly Dick's expression brightened.
“Lawless!” he cried, “you that were a shipman, can ye steal me a ship?”
“Lawless!” he shouted, “you who used to be a sailor, can you steal me a ship?”
“Master Dick,” replied Lawless, “if ye would back me, I would agree to steal York Minster.”
“Master Dick,” Lawless replied, “if you would support me, I would agree to steal York Minster.”
Presently after, these two set forth and descended to the harbour. It was a considerable basin, lying among sand-hills, and surrounded with patches of down, ancient ruinous lumber, and tumble-down slums of the town. Many decked ships and many open boats either lay there at anchor, or had been drawn up on the beach. A long duration of bad weather had driven them from the high seas into the shelter of the port; and the great trooping of black clouds, and the cold squalls that followed one another, now with a sprinkling of dry snow, now in a mere swoop of wind, promised no improvement but rather threatened a more serious storm in the immediate future.
After a while, the two of them headed down to the harbor. It was a large basin, surrounded by sand dunes, patches of grass, old dilapidated wood, and run-down parts of the town. Numerous decorated ships and small boats were either anchored there or pulled up on the beach. A long stretch of bad weather had forced them from the open sea into the sheltered port, and the thick clouds along with the cold gusts that followed—sometimes bringing light snow and other times just strong winds—offered no hope for improvement and instead threatened a more serious storm soon.
The seamen, in view of the cold and the wind, had for the most part slunk ashore, and were now roaring and singing in the shoreside taverns. Many of the ships already rode unguarded at their anchors; and as the day wore on, and the weather offered no appearance of improvement, the number was continually being augmented. It was to these de[171]serted ships, and, above all, to those of them that lay far out, that Lawless directed his attention; while Dick, seated upon an anchor that was half embedded in the sand, and giving ear, now to the rude, potent, and boding voices of the gale, and now to the hoarse singing of the shipmen in a neighbouring tavern, soon forgot his immediate surroundings and concerns in the agreeable recollection of Lord Foxham’s promise.
The sailors, considering the cold and wind, mostly sneaked ashore and were now cheering and singing in the taverns by the beach. Many of the ships were already moored unguarded at their anchors; and as the day went on, with no sign of better weather, that number kept increasing. It was to these abandoned ships, especially those further out, that Lawless focused his attention; while Dick, sitting on an anchor half-buried in the sand and listening now to the rough, powerful, and foreboding sounds of the storm, and now to the loud singing of the sailors in a nearby tavern, soon forgot his immediate surroundings and worries in the pleasant memory of Lord Foxham’s promise.
He was disturbed by a touch upon his shoulder. It was Lawless, pointing to a small ship that lay somewhat by itself, and within but a little of the harbour mouth, where it heaved regularly and smoothly on the entering swell. A pale gleam of winter sunshine fell, at that moment, on the vessel’s deck, relieving her against a bank of scowling cloud; and in this momentary glitter Dick could see a couple of men hauling the skiff alongside.
He felt a tap on his shoulder and turned to see Lawless, who was pointing to a small boat that was sitting somewhat alone, just inside the harbor entrance, bobbing gently on the incoming waves. A faint ray of winter sunshine hit the boat’s deck, lighting it up against a backdrop of dark clouds; in that brief flash of light, Dick noticed a couple of guys pulling the skiff up beside it.
“There, sir,” said Lawless, “mark ye it well! There is the ship for to-night.”
“Look, sir,” said Lawless, “make sure you see it! There’s the ship for tonight.”
Presently the skiff put out from the vessel’s side, and the two men, keeping her head well to the wind, pulled lustily for shore, Lawless turned to a loiterer.
At that moment, the small boat launched from the side of the ship, and the two men, steering it into the wind, rowed vigorously toward the shore. Lawless turned to a bystander.
“How call ye her?” he asked, pointing to the little vessel.
“How do you call her?” he asked, pointing to the little boat.
“They call her the Good Hope, of Dartmouth,” replied the loiterer. “Her captain, Arblaster by name. He pulleth the bow oar in yon skiff.”
“They call her the Good Hope from Dartmouth,” replied the loiterer. “Her captain is named Arblaster. He’s the one pulling the bow oar in that skiff over there.”
This was all that Lawless wanted. Hurriedly thanking the man, he moved round the shore to a certain sandy creek, for which the skiff was heading. There he took up his posi[172]tion, and as soon as they were within earshot, opened fire on the sailors of the Good Hope.
This was all Lawless wanted. Quickly thanking the man, he moved around the shore to a specific sandy creek, where the skiff was headed. There he took up his position, and as soon as they were within earshot, he opened fire on the sailors of the Good Hope.
“What! Gossip Arblaster!” he cried. “Why, ye be well met; nay, gossip, ye be right well met, upon the rood! And is that the Good Hope? Ay, I would know her among ten thousand!—a sweet shear, a sweet boat! But marry come up, my gossip, will ye drink? I have come into mine estate which doubtless ye remember to have heard on. I am now rich; I have left to sail upon the sea; I do sail now, for the most part, upon spiced ale. Come, fellow; thy hand upon’t! Come, drink with an old shipfellow!”
“What! Gossip Arblaster!” he exclaimed. “Well, it’s great to see you; no, really, it’s so good to see you! And is that the Good Hope? Yeah, I’d recognize her anywhere—such a lovely vessel, such a beautiful boat! But come on, my friend, will you have a drink? I’ve come into my fortune that I’m sure you’ve heard about. I’m rich now; I’ve left the sea behind; I mainly sail on spiced ale these days. Come on, give me your hand! Let’s drink together, old shipmate!”
Skipper Arblaster, a long-faced, elderly, weather-beaten man, with a knife hanging about his neck by a plaited cord, and for all the world like any modern seaman in his gait and bearing, had hung back in obvious amazement and distrust. But the name of an estate, and a certain air of tipsified simplicity and good-fellowship which Lawless very well affected, combined to conquer his suspicious jealousy; his countenance relaxed, and he at once extended his open hand and squeezed that of the outlaw in a formidable grasp.
Skipper Arblaster, an elderly man with a long face and a weathered look, had a knife hanging around his neck by a braided cord. He looked just like any modern sailor in how he walked and carried himself, but he remained visibly amazed and distrustful. However, the mention of an estate and Lawless's air of simple friendliness helped to ease his suspicion. His expression softened, and he immediately reached out his hand, giving the outlaw a strong handshake.
“Nay,” he said, “I cannot mind you. But what o’ that? I would drink with any man, gossip, and so would my man Tom. Man Tom,” he added, addressing his follower, “here is my gossip, whose name I cannot mind, but no doubt a very good seaman. Let’s go drink with him and his shore friend.”
“Nah,” he said, “I can’t remember you. But so what? I’d drink with anyone, and so would my buddy Tom. Hey Tom,” he called out to his companion, “here’s my friend, whose name I can’t recall, but I’m sure he’s a great sailor. Let’s go have a drink with him and his friend onshore.”
Lawless led the way, and they were soon seated in an alehouse, which, as it was very new, and stood in an exposed and solitary station, was less crowded than those nearer to[173] the centre of the port. It was but a shed of timber, much like a blockhouse in the backwoods of to-day, and was coarsely furnished with a press or two, a number of naked benches, and boards set upon barrels to play the part of tables. In the middle, and besieged by half a hundred violent draughts, a fire of wreck-wood blazed and vomited thick smoke.
Lawless took the lead, and they quickly found themselves in a new alehouse that, because it was located in a lonely and exposed spot, had fewer patrons than the ones closer to[173] the center of the port. It looked like a wooden shed, similar to a blockhouse you'd find in the modern backwoods, and it was simply furnished with a couple of presses, several bare benches, and boards balanced on barrels serving as tables. In the center, surrounded by a gusty mix of cold drafts, a fire made from wreckage blazed and filled the air with thick smoke.
“Ay, now,” said Lawless, “here is a shipman’s joy—a good fire and a good stiff cup ashore, with foul weather without and an off-sea gale a-snoring in the roof! Here’s to the Good Hope! May she ride easy!”
“Ay, now,” said Lawless, “here’s a sailor’s delight—a nice fire and a strong drink on land, with bad weather outside and a heavy sea breeze howling on the roof! Here’s to the Good Hope! May she sail smoothly!”
“Ay,” said Skipper Arblaster, “’tis good weather to be ashore in, that is sooth. Man Tom, how say ye to that? Gossip, ye speak well, though I can never think upon your name; but ye speak very well. May the Good Hope ride easy! Amen!”
“Yeah,” said Skipper Arblaster, “it’s nice weather to be on land, that’s true. What do you say, Man Tom? Gossip, you speak well, though I can never remember your name; but you do speak very well. May the Good Hope sail smoothly! Amen!”
“Friend Dickon,” resumed Lawless, addressing his commander, “ye have certain matters on hand, unless I err? Well, prithee be about them incontinently. For here I be with the choice of all good company, two tough old shipmen; and till that ye return I will go warrant these brave fellows will bide here and drink me cup for cup. We are not like shore-men, we old, tough tarry-Johns!”
“Friend Dickon,” Lawless said, turning to his commander, “you have some things to take care of, right? Well, please go deal with them right away. I'm here with some great company, two tough old sailors; and until you get back, I guarantee these brave guys will stick around and drink with me without stopping. We’re not like those landlubbers, us old, tough sailors!”
“It is well meant,” returned the skipper. “Ye can go, boy; for I will keep your good friend and my good gossip company till curfew—ay, and by St. Mary, till the sun get up again! For, look ye, when a man hath been long enough at sea, the salt getteth me into the clay upon his bones; and let him drink a draw-well, he will never be quenched.”[174]
“It’s well meant,” the skipper replied. “You can go, boy; I’ll keep your good friend and my good gossip company until curfew—yes, and by St. Mary, until the sun comes up again! Because, you see, when a man has been out at sea long enough, the salt gets into the clay of his bones; and no matter how much he drinks, he’ll never be satisfied.”[174]
Thus encouraged upon all hands, Dick rose, saluted his company, and going forth again into the gusty afternoon, got him as speedily as he might to the Goat and Bagpipes. Thence he sent word to my Lord Foxham that, so soon as ever the evening closed, they would have a stout boat to keep the sea in. And then leading along with him a couple of outlaws who had some experience of the sea, he returned himself to the harbour and the little sandy creek.
Thus encouraged from all sides, Dick got up, greeted his companions, and headed back out into the blustery afternoon, making his way as quickly as he could to the Goat and Bagpipes. From there, he sent a message to Lord Foxham that as soon as evening fell, they would have a strong boat ready to brave the sea. Then, bringing along a couple of outlaws who had some experience at sea, he returned to the harbor and the small sandy creek.
The skiff of the Good Hope lay among many others, from which it was easily distinguished by its extreme smallness and fragility. Indeed, when Dick and his two men had taken their places, and begun to put forth out of the creek into the open harbour, the little cockle dipped into the swell and staggered under every gust of wind, like a thing upon the point of sinking.
The small boat of the Good Hope rested among many others, easily identifiable by its tiny size and delicate build. In fact, when Dick and his two crew members got on board and started to head out of the creek into the open harbor, the little boat rocked with the waves and wobbled under every breeze, like it was about to sink.
The Good Hope, as we have said, was anchored far out, where the swell was heaviest. No other vessel lay nearer than several cables’ length; those that were the nearest were themselves entirely deserted; and as the skiff approached, a thick flurry of snow and a sudden darkening of the weather further concealed the movements of the outlaws from all possible espial. In a trice they had leaped upon the heaving deck, and the skiff was dancing at the stern. The Good Hope was captured.
The Good Hope, as we mentioned, was anchored far out, where the waves were roughest. No other ship was closer than several cable lengths; the nearest ones were completely deserted. As the small boat got closer, a heavy snow flurry and a sudden darkening of the sky further hid the outlaws' movements from anyone who might see. In no time, they had jumped onto the rocking deck, and the small boat was bobbing at the back. The Good Hope was taken.

She was a good stout boat, decked in the bows and amid-ships, but open in the stern. She carried one mast, and was rigged between a felucca and a lugger. It would seem that Skipper Arblaster had made an excellent venture, for the hold was full of pieces of French wine; and in the little cabin,[175] besides the Virgin Mary in the bulkhead which proved the captain’s piety, there were many lock-fast chests and cupboards, which showed him to be rich and careful.
She was a solid little boat, with a deck at the front and middle but open at the back. She had one mast and was rigged somewhere between a felucca and a lugger. It seemed like Skipper Arblaster had made a great deal, as the hold was packed with cases of French wine; and in the small cabin,[175] along with a Virgin Mary picture in the bulkhead that showed the captain’s faith, there were many locked chests and cupboards, indicating he was both wealthy and prudent.
A dog, who was the sole occupant of the vessel, furiously barked and bit the heels of the boarders; but he was soon kicked into the cabin, and the door shut upon his just resentment. A lamp was lit and fixed in the shrouds to mark the vessel clearly from the shore; one of the wine pieces in the hold was broached, and a cup of excellent Gascony emptied to the adventure of the evening; and then, while one of the outlaws began to get ready his bow and arrows and prepare to hold the ship against all comers, the other hauled in the skiff and got overboard, where he held on, waiting for Dick.
A dog, the only one on the boat, barked furiously and nipped at the heels of the boarders. But he was soon kicked into the cabin, and the door was shut to contain his anger. A lamp was lit and secured in the rigging to make the boat visible from the shore. One of the wine barrels in the hold was tapped, and a cup of excellent Gascony wine was downed to toast the night’s adventure. Meanwhile, while one of the outlaws started preparing his bow and arrows to defend the ship, the other pulled in the small boat and climbed overboard, where he held on, waiting for Dick.
“Well, Jack, keep me a good watch,” said the young commander, preparing to follow his subordinate. “Ye will do right well.”
“Well, Jack, keep a good lookout for me,” said the young commander as he got ready to follow his subordinate. “You’ll do just fine.”
“Why,” returned Jack, “I shall do excellent well indeed, so long as we lie here; but once we put the nose of this poor ship outside the harbour—See, there she trembles! Nay, the poor shrew heard the words, and the heart misgave her in her oak-tree ribs. But look, Master Dick! how black the weather gathers!”
“Why,” said Jack, “I’ll be just fine as long as we stay here; but once we put this poor ship out of the harbor—Look, she’s shaking! No, the poor thing heard what I said, and it feels uneasy in her wooden frame. But look, Master Dick! The sky is getting really dark!”
The darkness ahead was, indeed, astonishing. Great billows heaved up out of the blackness, one after another; and one after another the Good Hope buoyantly climbed, and giddily plunged upon the farther side. A thin sprinkle of snow and thin flakes of foam came flying, and powdered the deck; and the wind harped dismally among the rigging.
The darkness ahead was really remarkable. Huge waves surged up from the blackness, one after the other; and one after another, the Good Hope cheerfully rose and then dove with a spin on the other side. A light dusting of snow and small splashes of foam flew through the air, covering the deck; and the wind sadly played a tune among the rigging.
“In sooth, it looketh evilly,” said Dick, “But what[176] cheer! ’Tis but a squall, and presently it will blow over.” But, in spite of his words, he was depressingly affected by the bleak disorder of the sky and the wailing and fluting of the wind; and as he got over the side of the Good Hope and made once more for the landing-creek with the best speed of oars, he crossed himself devoutly, and recommended to Heaven the lives of all who should adventure on the sea.
“Honestly, it looks pretty bad,” said Dick, “But don’t worry! It’s just a squall, and it will pass soon.” But despite his words, he was really affected by the bleakness of the sky and the howling and whistling of the wind; and as he got over the side of the Good Hope and rowed toward the landing creek as fast as he could, he crossed himself and prayed for the safety of everyone who dared to go out to sea.
At the landing-creek there had already gathered about a dozen of the outlaws. To these the skiff was left, and they were bidden embark without delay.
At the landing creek, about a dozen outlaws had already gathered. They were instructed to get on the skiff right away.
A little farther up the beach Dick found Lord Foxham hurrying in quest of him, his face concealed with a dark hood, and his bright armour covered by a long russet mantle of a poor appearance.
A bit further up the beach, Dick saw Lord Foxham rushing to find him, his face hidden under a dark hood, and his shiny armor covered by a long, shabby russet cloak.
“Young Shelton,” he said, “are ye for sea, then, truly?”
“Hey, Young Shelton,” he said, “are you really going to the sea, then?”
“My lord,” replied Richard, “they lie about the house with horsemen; it may not be reached from the land side without alarum; and Sir Daniel once advertised of our adventure, we can no more carry it to a good end than, saving your presence, we could ride upon the wind. Now, in going round by sea, we do run some peril by the elements; but, what much outweighteth all, we have a chance to make good our purpose and bear off the maid.”
“My lord,” Richard replied, “there are horsemen lying in wait around the house; we can’t approach from the land side without raising an alarm. And if Sir Daniel finds out about our plan, we can’t finish it successfully any more than, if you’ll excuse my saying so, we could ride on the wind. Now, if we go around by sea, we face some danger from the elements, but what outweighs all that is the chance to achieve our goal and rescue the girl.”
“Well,” returned Lord Foxham, “lead on. I will, in some sort, follow you for shame’s sake; but I own I would I were in bed.”
“Well,” replied Lord Foxham, “go ahead. I’ll somewhat follow you out of embarrassment; but I have to admit I wish I were in bed.”
“Here, then,” said Dick. “Hither we go to fetch our pilot.”
“Here we go,” said Dick. “Let’s head over to get our pilot.”
And he led the way to the rude alehouse where he had[177] given rendezvous to a portion of his men. Some of these he found lingering round the door outside; others had pushed more boldly in, and, choosing places as near as possible to where they saw their comrade, gathered close about Lawless and the two shipmen. These, to judge by the distempered countenance and cloudy eye, had long since gone beyond the boundaries of moderation; and as Richard entered, closely followed by Lord Foxham, they were all three tuning up an old, pitiful sea-ditty, to the chorus of the wailing of the gale.
And he led the way to the shabby bar where he had[177] arranged to meet some of his men. Some of them were hanging around the door outside; others had pushed inside more boldly and, choosing spots as close as possible to their comrade, gathered around Lawless and the two sailors. From their flushed faces and glazed eyes, it was clear that they had long exceeded the limits of moderation; and as Richard entered, closely followed by Lord Foxham, the three of them were all singing an old, sad sea shanty, blending with the sound of the howling wind.
The young leader cast a rapid glance about the shed. The fire had just been replenished, and gave forth volumes of black smoke, so that it was difficult to see clearly in the farther corners. It was plain, however, that the outlaws very largely outnumbered the remainder of the guests. Satisfied upon this point, in case of any failure in the operation of his plan, Dick strode up to the table and resumed his place upon the bench.
The young leader quickly scanned the shed. The fire had just been stoked, sending out thick black smoke that made it hard to see in the back corners. It was clear, though, that the outlaws greatly outnumbered the other guests. Confident about this, and prepared for any setbacks in his plan, Dick walked over to the table and took his spot on the bench again.
“Hey?” cried the skipper, tipsily, “who are ye, hey?”
“Hey?” slurred the captain, a bit tipsy, “who are you, hey?”
“I want a word with you without, Master Arblaster,” returned Dick; “and here is what we shall talk of.” And he showed him a gold noble in the glimmer of the firelight.
“I need to talk to you, Master Arblaster,” Dick replied, “and this is what we'll discuss.” He then held up a gold noble in the glow of the firelight.
The shipman’s eyes burned, although he still failed to recognise our hero.
The sailor's eyes were ablaze, yet he still didn't recognize our hero.
“Ay, boy,” he said, “I am with you. Gossip, I will be back anon. Drink fair, gossip”; and, taking Dick’s arm to steady his uneven steps, he walked to the door of the alehouse.
“Yeah, kid,” he said, “I’m with you. I’ll be back soon. Enjoy your drink, gossiping”; and, taking Dick’s arm to steady his unsteady steps, he walked to the door of the pub.
As soon as he was over the threshold, ten strong arms[178] had seized and bound him; and in two minutes more, with his limbs trussed one to another, and a good gag in his mouth, he had been tumbled neck and crop into a neighbouring hay-barn. Presently, his man Tom, similarly secured, was tossed beside him, and the pair were left to their uncouth reflections for the night.
As soon as he crossed the threshold, ten strong arms[178] grabbed and tied him up; within two minutes, with his limbs tied together and a gag in his mouth, he was thrown headfirst into a nearby hay barn. Soon after, his man Tom, also bound, was tossed in next to him, and the two were left to their awkward thoughts for the night.
And now, as the time for concealment had gone by, Lord Foxham’s followers were summoned by a preconcerted signal, and the party, boldly taking possession of as many boats as their numbers required, pulled in a flotilla for the light in the rigging of the ship. Long before the last man had climbed to the deck of the Good Hope, the sound of furious shouting from the shore showed that a part, at least, of the seamen had discovered the loss of their skiffs.
And now, since the time for hiding was over, Lord Foxham’s supporters were called together by a planned signal, and the group confidently took as many boats as they needed, rowing in a fleet toward the light in the ship’s rigging. Long before the last person had climbed onto the deck of the Good Hope, the sound of angry shouting from the shore indicated that at least some of the sailors had realized their skiffs were missing.
But it was now too late, whether for recovery or revenge. Out of some forty fighting men now mustered in the stolen ship, eight had been to sea, and could play the part of mariners. With the aid of these, a slice of sail was got upon her. The cable was cut. Lawless, vacillating on his feet, and still shouting the chorus of sea-ballads, took the long tiller in his hands: and the Good Hope began to flit forward into the darkness of the night, and to face the great waves beyond the harbour bar.
But now it was too late, whether for recovery or revenge. Of the forty fighters who had gathered on the stolen ship, eight had been at sea and could act as sailors. With their help, they managed to get a piece of sail up. The cable was cut. Lawless, unsteady on his feet and still shouting the chorus of sea shanties, took the long tiller in his hands, and the Good Hope began to move forward into the darkness of the night, ready to confront the huge waves beyond the harbor entrance.
Richard took his place beside the weather rigging. Except for the ship’s own lantern, and for some lights in Shoreby town, that were already fading to leeward, the whole world of air was as black as in a pit. Only from time to time, as the Good Hope swooped dizzily down into the valley of the rollers, a crest would break—a great cataract of snowy[179] foam would leap in one instant into being—and, in an instant more, would stream into the wake and vanish.
Richard took his place next to the weather rigging. Aside from the ship’s own lantern and a few lights in Shoreby town that were already dimming behind them, the entire air around was as dark as a pit. Only occasionally, as the Good Hope dived dizzily down into the valley of the waves, a crest would break—a massive burst of white foam would suddenly appear—and just as quickly, it would flow into the wake and disappear.
Many of the men lay holding on and praying aloud; many more were sick, and had crept into the bottom, where they sprawled among the cargo. And what with the extreme violence of the motion, and the continued drunken bravado of Lawless, still shouting and singing at the helm, the stoutest heart on board may have nourished a shrewd misgiving as to the result.
Many of the men lay holding on and praying out loud; many others were sick and had crawled down to the bottom, where they sprawled among the cargo. With the intense motion and Lawless's ongoing drunken bravado, still shouting and singing at the helm, even the bravest heart on board might have felt a strong worry about what would happen next.
But Lawless, as if guided by an instinct, steered the ship across the breakers, struck the lee of a great sand-bank, where they sailed for awhile in smooth water, and presently after laid her alongside a rude stone pier, where she was hastily made fast, and lay ducking and grinding in the dark.
But Lawless, almost instinctively, maneuvered the ship through the waves and found shelter behind a large sandbank, where they sailed for some time in calm waters. Shortly after, he brought her up next to a rough stone pier, secured the ship quickly, and it bobbed and creaked in the dark.
CHAPTER V
THE “GOOD HOPE”
(CONTINUED)
The pier was not far distant from the house in which Joanna lay; it now only remained to get the men on shore, to surround the house with a strong party, burst in the door and carry off the captive. They might then regard themselves as done with the Good Hope; it had placed them on the rear of their enemies; and the retreat, whether they should succeed or fail in the main enterprise, would be directed with a greater measure of hope in the direction of the forest and my Lord Foxham’s reserve.
The pier was not far from the house where Joanna was. It was just a matter of getting the men on shore, surrounding the house with a strong group, breaking down the door, and taking the captive. After that, they could consider themselves finished with the Good Hope; it had placed them behind their enemies, and their retreat, whether they succeeded or failed in the main mission, would be planned with a better chance of success toward the forest and my Lord Foxham’s reserve.
To get the men on shore, however, was no easy task; many had been sick, all were pierced with cold; the promiscuity and disorder on board had shaken their discipline; the movement of the ship and the darkness of the night had cowed their spirits. They made a rush upon the pier; my lord, with his sword drawn on his own retainers, must throw himself in front; and this impulse of rabblement was not restrained without a certain clamour of voices, highly to be regretted in the case.
Getting the men ashore wasn’t an easy task; many had been sick, and everyone was freezing. The chaos and disorder on board had disrupted their discipline. The ship's movement and the darkness of the night had dampened their spirits. They rushed toward the pier; my lord, with his sword drawn against his own men, had to step in front; and this surge of disorder wasn’t stopped without a regrettable outcry from the crowd.
When some degree of order had been restored, Dick, with a few chosen men, set forth in advance. The darkness on shore, by contrast with the flashing of the surf, appeared[181] before him like a solid body; and the howling and whistling of the gale drowned any lesser noise.
When some order was finally restored, Dick, along with a few select men, set out ahead. The darkness on the shore, in contrast to the crashing waves, looked[181] like a solid mass; and the howling and whistling of the wind drowned out any other sounds.
He had scarce reached the end of the pier, however, when there fell a lull of the wind; and in this he seemed to hear on shore the hollow footing of horses and the clash of arms. Checking his immediate followers, he passed forward a step or two alone, even setting foot upon the down; and here he made sure he could detect the shape of men and horses moving. A strong discouragement assailed him. If their enemies were really on the watch, if they had beleaguered the shoreward end of the pier, he and Lord Foxham were taken in a posture of very poor defence, the sea behind, the men jostled in the dark upon a narrow causeway. He gave a cautious whistle, the signal previously agreed upon.
He had barely reached the end of the pier when the wind died down, and in that quiet, he thought he could hear the sound of horses and the clash of weapons from the shore. He held back his immediate followers and stepped forward a couple of paces by himself, even stepping onto the ridge; here he was sure he could see shadows of men and horses moving. A wave of discouragement washed over him. If their enemies were truly on alert, if they had surrounded the shore end of the pier, he and Lord Foxham were in a very vulnerable position, with the sea behind them and their men jostled in the dark on a narrow path. He let out a cautious whistle, the signal they had agreed upon.
It proved to be a signal far more than he desired. Instantly there fell, through the black night, a shower of arrows sent at a venture; and so close were the men huddled on the pier that more than one was hit, and the arrows were answered with cries of both fear and pain. In this first discharge, Lord Foxham was struck down; Hawksley had him carried on board again at once; and his men, during the brief remainder of the skirmish, fought (when they fought at all) without guidance. That was perhaps the chief cause of the disaster which made haste to follow.
It turned out to be a signal that was much more than he wanted. Suddenly, through the dark night, a barrage of arrows rained down randomly; and the men crowded on the pier were so close to each other that more than one was hit, and the arrows were met with screams of both fear and pain. In this first volley, Lord Foxham was struck down; Hawksley had him carried back on board right away; and his men, during the short time left in the skirmish, fought (when they fought at all) without any direction. That was likely the main reason for the disaster that quickly followed.
At the shore end of the pier, for perhaps a minute, Dick held his own with a handful; one or two were wounded upon either side; steel crossed steel; nor had there been the least signal of advantage, when in the twinkling of an eye the tide turned against the party from the ship. Some one[182] cried out that all was lost; the men were in the very humour to lend an ear to a discomfortable counsel; the cry was taken up. “On board, lads, for your lives!” cried another. A third, with the true instinct of the coward, raised that inevitable report on all retreats: “We are betrayed!” And in a moment the whole mass of men went surging and jostling backward down the pier, turning their defenceless backs on their pursuers and piercing the night with craven outcry.
At the end of the pier, for maybe a minute, Dick held his ground against a few attackers; a couple were injured on both sides; blades clashed against blades; there hadn’t been any sign of who was winning, when suddenly the tide turned against the group from the ship. Someone[182] shouted that all was lost; the men were in the mood to listen to discouraging advice; the cry caught on. “Get on board, guys, for your lives!” yelled another. A third, with the true instinct of a coward, raised the classic alarm during any retreat: “We’ve been betrayed!” And in an instant, the entire group surged and pushed backward down the pier, turning their defenseless backs to their pursuers and filling the night with fearful cries.
One coward thrust off the ship’s stern, while another still held her by the bows. The fugitives leaped, screaming, and were hauled on board, or fell back and perished in the sea. Some were cut down upon the pier by the pursuers. Many were injured on the ship’s deck in the blind haste and terror of the moment, one man leaping upon another, and a third on both. At last, and whether by design or accident, the bows of the Good Hope were liberated; and the ever-ready Lawless, who had maintained his place at the helm through all the hurly-burly by sheer strength of body and a liberal use of the cold steel, instantly clapped her on the proper tack. The ship began to move once more forward on the stormy sea, its scuppers running blood, its deck heaped with fallen men, sprawling and struggling in the dark.
A coward pushed
Thereupon, Lawless sheathed his dagger, and turning to his next neighbour, “I have left my mark on them, gossip,” said he, “the yelping, coward hounds.”
Thereupon, Lawless put away his dagger and turned to his neighbor. “I’ve made my mark on them, gossip,” he said, “those yelping, cowardly dogs.”
Now, while they were all leaping and struggling for their lives, the men had not appeared to observe the rough shoves and cutting stabs with which Lawless had held his[183] post in the confusion. But perhaps they had already begun to understand somewhat more clearly, or perhaps another ear had overheard, the helmsman’s speech.
Now, while they were all jumping and fighting for their lives, the men didn’t seem to notice the harsh pushes and sharp stabs with which Lawless had defended his[183] position in the chaos. But maybe they had started to grasp things a bit better, or perhaps someone else had caught the helmsman’s words.
Panic-stricken troops recover slowly, and men who have just disgraced themselves by cowardice, as if to wipe out the memory of their fault, will sometimes run straight into the opposite extreme of insubordination. So it was now; and the same men who had thrown away their weapons and been hauled, feet-foremost, into the Good Hope, began to cry out upon their leaders, and demand that some one should be punished.
Panic-stricken troops recover slowly, and men who have just disgraced themselves by being cowardly, as if to erase the memory of their mistake, will sometimes swing to the opposite extreme of insubordination. That was the case now; the same men who had tossed aside their weapons and been dragged, feet-first, into the Good Hope, began to shout at their leaders and demand that someone be punished.
This growing ill-feeling turned upon Lawless.
This growing resentment was directed at Lawless.
In order to get a proper offing, the old outlaw had put the head of the Good Hope to seaward.
To get a proper start, the old outlaw had set the course of the Good Hope out to sea.
“What!” bawled one of the grumblers, “he carrieth us to seaward!”
“What!” shouted one of the complainers, “he’s taking us out to sea!”
“’Tis sooth,” cried another. “Nay, we are betrayed for sure.”
“It’s true,” shouted another. “No, we are definitely betrayed.”
And they all began to cry out in chorus that they were betrayed, and in shrill tones and with abominable oaths bade Lawless go about-ship and bring them speedily ashore. Lawless, grinding his teeth, continued in silence to steer the true course, guiding the Good Hope among the formidable billows. To their empty terrors, as to their dishonourable threats, between drink and dignity he scorned to make reply. The malcontents drew together a little abaft the mast, and it was plain they were like barnyard cocks, “crowing for courage.” Presently they would be fit for any extremity of injustice or ingratitude. Dick began to mount[184] by the ladder, eager to interpose; but one of the outlaws, who was also something of a seaman, got beforehand.
And they all started shouting together that they were betrayed, using high-pitched voices and terrible curses, telling Lawless to go about and get them ashore quickly. Lawless, gritting his teeth, kept steering the ship on the right course, navigating the Good Hope through the massive waves. He ignored their empty fears and dishonorable threats, refusing to respond between his drink and his pride. The dissatisfied crew gathered a little behind the mast, and it was clear they were like roosters "crowing for courage." Soon enough, they would be ready for any act of unfairness or ingratitude. Dick began to climb the ladder, eager to step in; but one of the outlaws, who was also somewhat of a sailor, got there first.
“Lads,” he began, “y’are right wooden heads, I think. For to get back, by the mass, we must have an offing, must we not? And this old Lawless——”
“Guys,” he started, “you’re all a bunch of blockheads, I think. To get back, for sure, we need some distance, right? And this old Lawless——”
Some one struck the speaker on the mouth, and the next moment, as a fire springs among dry straw, he was felled upon the deck, trampled under the feet, and despatched by the daggers of his cowardly companions. At this the wrath of Lawless rose and broke.
Someone hit the speaker in the mouth, and the next moment, like a fire igniting in dry straw, he was knocked down on the deck, trampled underfoot, and finished off by the daggers of his cowardly companions. This provoked Lawless's anger to rise and explode.
“Steer yourselves,” he bellowed, with a curse; and, careless of the result, he left the helm.
"Steer yourselves," he shouted, swearing; and, not caring about the outcome, he stepped away from the helm.
The Good Hope was, at that moment, trembling on the summit of a swell. She subsided, with sickening velocity, upon the farther side. A wave, like a great black bulwark, hove immediately in front of her; and, with a staggering blow, she plunged head-foremost through that liquid hill. The green water passed right over her from stem to stern, as high as a man’s knees; the sprays ran higher than the mast; and she rose again upon the other side, with an appalling, tremulous indecision, like a beast that has been deadly wounded.
The Good Hope was, at that moment, shaking on top of a wave. She fell down, with sickening speed, on the other side. A wave, like a massive black wall, loomed right in front of her; and, with a staggering hit, she plunged headfirst through that liquid mountain. The green water surged over her from front to back, as high as a man’s knees; the spray shot higher than the mast; and she rose again on the other side, with a terrifying, shaky uncertainty, like an animal that has been fatally injured.
Six or seven of the malcontents had been carried bodily overboard; and as for the remainder, when they found their tongues again, it was to bellow to the saints and wail upon Lawless to come back and take the tiller.
Six or seven of the troublemakers had been thrown overboard, and as for the rest, when they finally found their voices again, they shouted to the saints and cried out for Lawless to return and take control of the boat.
Nor did Lawless wait to be twice bidden. The terrible result of his fling of just resentment sobered him completely. He knew, better than any one on board, how nearly the[185] Good Hope had gone bodily down below their feet; and he could tell, by the laziness with which she met the sea, that the peril was by no means over.
Nor did Lawless wait to be asked again. The awful outcome of his moment of anger completely sobered him up. He understood, better than anyone else on board, how close the [185] Good Hope had come to going under their feet; and he could see, by the way she lazily handled the waves, that the danger was far from over.
Dick, who had been thrown down by the concussion and half drowned, rose wading to his knees in the swamped well of the stern, and crept to the old helmsman’s side.
Dick, who had been knocked down by the impact and almost drowned, got back up, wading to his knees in the flooded area of the stern, and crawled over to the old helmsman’s side.
“Lawless,” he said, “we do all depend on you; y’are a brave, steady man, indeed, and crafty in the management of ships; I shall put three sure men to watch upon your safety.”
“Lawless,” he said, “we all rely on you; you are a brave, steady man, for sure, and clever in handling ships; I will assign three trustworthy men to keep an eye on your safety.”
“Bootless, my master, bootless,” said the steersman, peering forward through the dark. “We come every moment somewhat clearer of these sand-banks; with every moment, then, the sea packeth upon us heavier, and for all these whimperers, they will presently be on their backs. For, my master, ’tis a right mystery, but true, there never yet was a bad man that was a good shipman. None but the honest and the bold can endure me this tossing of a ship.”
“Useless, my master, totally useless,” said the steersman, looking ahead through the darkness. “We’re getting clearer of these sandbanks every moment; with every passing second, the sea is pressing down on us harder, and for all these whiners, they’ll soon be turned upside down. Because, my master, it’s a strange truth, but true nonetheless, there has never been a bad person who was also a good sailor. Only the honest and the brave can handle this rough sailing.”
“Nay, Lawless,” said Dick, laughing, “that is a right shipman’s by-word, and hath no more of sense than the whistle of the wind. But, prithee, how go we? Do we lie well? Are we in good case?”
“Nah, Lawless,” said Dick, laughing, “that’s a true sailor’s saying, and it makes as much sense as the wind whistling. But seriously, how are we doing? Are we anchored properly? Are we in good shape?”
“Master Shelton,” replied Lawless, “I have been a Grey Friar—I praise fortune—an archer, a thief, and a shipman. Of all these coats, I had the best fancy to die in the Grey Friar’s, as ye may readily conceive, and the least fancy to die in John Shipman’s tarry jacket; and that for two excellent good reasons: first, that the death might take a man suddenly; and second, for the horror of that great, salt[186] smother and welter under my foot here”—and Lawless stamped with his foot. “Howbeit,” he went on, “an I die not a sailor’s death, and that this night, I shall owe a tall candle to our Lady.”
"Master Shelton," Lawless replied, "I've been a Grey Friar—thank goodness—an archer, a thief, and a sailor. Out of all these roles, I would have liked to die in the Grey Friar's robe the most, as you can imagine, and the least in John Shipman's tarry jacket; and that's for two very good reasons: first, because death can come to a man suddenly; and second, because of the horror of that great, salty[186]smother I’d have to face under my feet here”—and Lawless stamped his foot. "However," he continued, "if I don't die a sailor's death tonight, I’ll owe our Lady a big candle."
“Is it so?” asked Dick.
"Is that so?" asked Dick.
“It is right so,” replied the outlaw. “Do ye not feel how heavy and dull she moves upon the waves? Do ye not hear the water washing in her hold? She will scarce mind the rudder even now. Bide till she has settled a bit lower; and she will either go down below your boots like a stone image, or drive ashore here, under our lee, and come all to pieces like a twist of string.”
“It’s true,” replied the outlaw. “Can’t you feel how heavy and sluggish she is moving on the waves? Don’t you hear the water sloshing around inside her? She barely responds to the rudder right now. Just wait until she settles a little lower; she will either sink below your feet like a stone statue or crash ashore here, next to us, and break apart like a piece of string.”
“Ye speak with a good courage,” returned Dick. “Ye are not then appalled?”
"You speak with good bravery," replied Dick. "So you’re not scared?"
“Why, master,” answered Lawless, “if ever a man had an ill crew to come to port with, it is I—a renegade friar, a thief, and all the rest on’t. Well, ye may wonder, but I keep a good hope in my wallet; and if that I be to drown, I will drown with a bright eye, Master Shelton, and a steady hand.”
“Why, master,” replied Lawless, “if there was ever a guy who had a bad crew to come in with, it’s me—a defrocked friar, a thief, and everything else. You might wonder, but I still carry a good hope in my pocket; and if I’m meant to drown, I’ll go down with a bright eye, Master Shelton, and steady hands.”
Dick returned no answer; but he was surprised to find the old vagabond of so resolute a temper, and fearing some fresh violence or treachery, set forth upon his quest for three sure men. The great bulk of the men had now deserted the deck, which was continually wetted with the flying sprays, and where they lay exposed to the shrewdness of the winter wind. They had gathered, instead, into the hold of the merchandise, among the butts of wine, and lighted by two swinging lanterns.[187]
Dick didn’t respond, but he was taken aback to see the old drifter so determined. Worrying about possible new violence or deceit, he set out on his search for three reliable men. Most of the crew had abandoned the deck, which was constantly splashed by the spray and exposed them to the biting winter wind. Instead, they had huddled in the merchandise hold, among the barrels of wine, illuminated by two swinging lanterns.[187]
Here a few kept up the form of revelry, and toasted each other deep in Arblaster’s Gascony wine. But as the Good Hope continued to tear through the smoking waves, and toss her stem and stern alternately high in air and deep into white foam, the number of these jolly companions diminished with every moment and with every lurch. Many sat apart, tending their hurts, but the majority were already prostrated with sickness, and lay moaning in the bilge.
Here, a few continued the celebration, raising their glasses with Arblaster’s Gascony wine. But as the Good Hope kept crashing through the choppy waves, lifting her bow and stern alternately high in the air and deep into frothy white foam, the number of these cheerful companions dwindled with each passing moment and every sudden lurch. Many were sitting alone, nursing their wounds, while most were already overcome by sickness, lying moaning in the bilge.
Greensheve, Cuckow, and a young fellow of Lord Foxham’s whom Dick had already remarked for his intelligence and spirit, were still, however, both fit to understand and willing to obey. These Dick set, as a body-guard, about the person of the steersman, and then, with a last look at the black sky and sea, he turned and went below into the cabin, whither Lord Foxham had been carried by his servants.
Greensheve, Cuckow, and a young guy from Lord Foxham’s circle, who Dick had already noticed for his sharp mind and energy, were still ready to understand and eager to follow orders. Dick assigned them as a bodyguard around the steersman, and then, after taking one last look at the dark sky and sea, he turned and went down into the cabin, where Lord Foxham had been taken by his servants.
CHAPTER VI
THE “GOOD HOPE”
(CONCLUDED)
The moans of the wounded baron blended with the wailing of the ship’s dog. The poor animal, whether he was merely sick at heart to be separated from his friends, or whether he indeed recognised some peril in the labouring of the ship, raised his cries, like minute-guns, above the roar of wave and weather; and the more superstitious of the men heard, in these sounds, the knell of the Good Hope.
The moans of the injured baron mixed with the wailing of the ship’s dog. The poor animal, whether he was just heartbroken to be away from his friends or if he truly sensed some danger in the ship’s struggles, raised his cries, like cannons, above the sound of the waves and the storm; and the more superstitious of the crew heard, in these sounds, the death knell of the Good Hope.
Lord Foxham had been laid in a berth upon a fur cloak. A little lamp burned dim before the Virgin in the bulkhead, and by its glimmer Dick could see the pale countenance and hollow eyes of the hurt man.
Lord Foxham was lying on a fur cloak. A small lamp flickered faintly in front of the Virgin on the wall, and by its light, Dick could see the pale face and sunken eyes of the injured man.
“I am sore hurt,” said he. “Come near to my side, young Shelton; let there be one by me who, at least, is gentle born; for after having lived nobly and richly all the days of my life, this is a sad pass that I should get my hurt in a little ferreting skirmish, and die here, in a foul, cold ship upon the sea, among broken men and churls.”
“I’m really hurt,” he said. “Come over to my side, young Shelton; let there be someone with me who is at least of noble birth; for after living a noble and rich life all these years, it’s a sad situation that I should get hurt in a small skirmish and end up dying here, in a filthy, cold ship on the sea, among broken men and lowlifes.”
“Nay, my lord,” said Dick, “I pray rather to the saints that ye will recover you of your hurt, and come soon and sound ashore.”[189]
"Nay, my lord," said Dick, "I pray to the saints that you will heal from your injury and return safely to shore soon."[189]
“How!” demanded his lordship. “Come sound ashore? There is, then, a question of it?”
“How!” demanded his lordship. “Come to terms ashore? Is there, then, a question about it?”
“The ship laboureth—the sea is grievous and contrary,” replied the lad; “and by what I can learn of my fellow that steereth us, we shall do well, indeed, if we come dry-shod to land.”
“The ship is struggling—the sea is rough and against us,” replied the boy; “and from what I can gather from the guy steering us, we’ll be lucky if we make it to land without getting soaked.”
“Ha!” said the baron, gloomily, “thus shall every terror attend upon the passage of my soul! Sir, pray rather to live hard, that ye may die easy, than to be fooled and fluted all through life, as to the pipe and tabour, and, in the last hour, be plunged among misfortunes! Howbeit, I have that upon my mind that must not be delayed. We have no priest aboard?”
“Ha!” said the baron, gloomily, “my soul will be followed by every fear! Sir, it’s better to live a tough life so you can die easy than to be deceived and entertained your whole life, like with a pipe and drum, and then be thrown into disasters at the last moment! However, there's something on my mind that can’t wait. Don’t we have a priest on board?”
“None,” replied Dick.
"None," Dick replied.
“Here, then, to my secular interests,” resumed Lord Foxham: “ye must be as good a friend to me dead, as I found you a gallant enemy when I was living. I fall in an evil hour for me, for England, and for them that trusted me. My men are being brought by Hamley—he that was your rival; they will rendezvous in the long holm at Holywood; this ring from off my finger will accredit you to represent mine orders; and I shall write, besides, two words upon this paper, bidding Hamley yield to you the damsel. Will he obey? I know not.”
“Alright, then, to my worldly interests,” Lord Foxham continued: “you need to be just as good a friend to me in death as I found you to be a brave opponent in life. I’m falling at a bad time for me, for England, and for those who trusted me. My men are being brought by Hamley—your rival; they’ll meet in the long meadow at Holywood; this ring from my finger will serve as proof for you to carry out my orders; and I will also write a couple of words on this paper, instructing Hamley to hand over the lady to you. Will he listen? I can't say.”
“But, my lord, what orders?” inquired Dick.
“But, my lord, what are your orders?” asked Dick.
“Ay,” quoth the baron, “ay—the orders”; and he looked upon Dick with hesitation. “Are ye Lancaster or York?” he asked, at length.
“Yeah,” said the baron, “yeah—the orders”; and he looked at Dick with hesitation. “Are you Lancaster or York?” he asked after a moment.
“I shame to say it,” answered Dick, “I can scarce clearly[190] answer. But so much I think is certain: since I serve with Ellis Duckworth, I serve the house of York. Well, if that be so, I declare for York.”
“I hate to admit it,” replied Dick, “I can hardly answer clearly. But I think this much is certain: since I serve with Ellis Duckworth, I serve the house of York. Well, if that’s the case, I choose York.”
“It is well,” returned the other; “it is exceeding well. For, truly, had ye said Lancaster, I wot not for the world what I had done. But sith ye are for York, follow me. I came hither but to watch these lords at Shoreby, while mine excellent young lord, Richard of Gloucester,[1] prepareth a sufficient force to fall upon and scatter them. I have made me notes of their strength, what watch they keep, and how they lie; and these I was to deliver to my young lord on Sunday, an hour before noon, at St. Bride’s Cross beside the forest. This tryst I am not like to keep, but I pray you, of courtesy, to keep it in my stead; and see that not pleasure, nor pain, tempest, wound, nor pestilence withhold you from the hour and place, for the welfare of England lieth upon this cast.”
“It’s good,” the other replied; “it’s very good. Because honestly, if you had mentioned Lancaster, I wouldn't have known what to do. But since you're for York, follow me. I came here just to keep an eye on these lords at Shoreby, while my exceptional young lord, Richard of Gloucester,[1] prepares a strong force to attack and scatter them. I've taken notes on their strength, what watch they keep, and how they’re positioned; and I was supposed to give these to my young lord on Sunday, an hour before noon, at St. Bride’s Cross by the forest. I probably won’t make it to that meeting, but I ask you, as a favor, to go in my place; and make sure that nothing—neither pleasure nor pain, storm, injury, nor disease—stops you from being there at the right time and place, because the future of England depends on this.”
“I do soberly take this upon me,” said Dick. “In so far as in me lieth, your purpose shall be done.”
“I really take this on myself,” said Dick. “As much as I can, your wishes will be fulfilled.”
“It is good,” said the wounded man. “My lord duke shall order you further, and if ye obey him with spirit and good-will, then is your fortune made. Give me the lamp a little nearer to mine eyes, till that I write these words for you.”
“It’s good,” said the wounded man. “My lord duke will give you further instructions, and if you follow him with enthusiasm and goodwill, your fortune is made. Bring me the lamp a little closer to my eyes so I can write these words for you.”
He wrote a note “to his worshipful kinsman, Sir John Hamley”; and then a second, which he left without external superscripture.
He wrote a note “to his esteemed relative, Sir John Hamley”; and then a second one that he left without any address.
“This is for the duke,” he said. “The word is ‘England[191] and Edward,’ and the counter, ‘England and York.’”
“This is for the duke,” he said. “The word is ‘England[191] and Edward,’ and the counter is, ‘England and York.’”
“And Joanna, my lord?” asked Dick.
“And what about Joanna, my lord?” Dick asked.
“Nay, ye must get Joanna how ye can,” replied the baron. “I have named you for my choice in both these letters; but ye must get her for yourself, boy. I have tried, as ye see here before you, and have lost my life. More could no man do.”
“Nah, you have to get Joanna however you can,” the baron replied. “I’ve recommended you in both these letters; but you need to win her for yourself, kid. I’ve tried, as you can see here, and I’ve lost my life. There’s nothing more any man could do.”
By this time the wounded man began to be very weary; and Dick, putting the precious papers in his bosom, bade him be of good cheer, and left him to repose.
By now, the wounded man started to feel very tired; and Dick, placing the important papers in his pocket, told him to stay positive and left him to rest.
The day was beginning to break, cold and blue, with flying squalls of snow. Close under the lee of the Good Hope, the coast lay in alternate rocky headlands and sandy bays; and farther inland the wooded hill-tops of Tunstall showed along the sky. Both the wind and the sea had gone down; but the vessel wallowed deep, and scarce rose upon the waves.
The day was starting to dawn, cold and blue, with gusts of snow flying around. Just sheltered by the Good Hope, the coast featured alternating rocky cliffs and sandy beaches; and further inland, the tree-covered hills of Tunstall appeared against the sky. The wind and the sea had calmed down; however, the ship rolled heavily and barely rose above the waves.
Lawless was still fixed at the rudder; and by this time nearly all the men had crawled on deck, and were now gazing, with blank faces, upon the inhospitable coast.
Lawless was still at the helm; and by this time nearly all the men had made their way on deck, staring with blank expressions at the unwelcoming shore.
“Are we going ashore?” asked Dick.
“Are we going on land?” asked Dick.
“Ay,” said Lawless, “unless we get first to the bottom.”
“Ay,” said Lawless, “unless we get to the bottom first.”
And just then the ship rose so languidly to meet a sea, and the water weltered so loudly in her hold, that Dick involuntarily seized the steersman by the arm.
And just then the ship slowly rose to meet the sea, and the water sloshed so loudly in her hold that Dick instinctively grabbed the steersman by the arm.
“By the mass!” cried Dick, as the bows of the Good Hope reappeared above the foam, “I thought we had foundered, indeed; my heart was at my throat.”[192]
“By the mass!” shouted Dick, as the bows of the Good Hope popped back above the foam, “I really thought we had sunk; my heart was in my throat.”[192]
In the waist, Greensheve, Hawksley, and the better men of both companies were busy breaking up the deck to build a raft; and to these Dick joined himself, working the harder to drown the memory of his predicament. But, even as he worked, every sea that struck the poor ship, and every one of her dull lurches, as she tumbled wallowing among the waves, recalled him with a horrid pang to the immediate proximity of death.
In the waist, Greensheve, Hawksley, and the better men from both companies were busy breaking up the deck to build a raft; and Dick joined them, working even harder to forget about his predicament. But even as he worked, every wave that hit the poor ship and every dull lurch she made while tumbling in the waves reminded him, with a horrifying jolt, of how close he was to death.
Presently, looking up from his work, he saw that they were close in below a promontory; a piece of ruinous cliff, against the base of which the sea broke white and heavy, almost overplumbed the deck; and, above that, again, a house appeared, crowning a down.
Currently, looking up from his work, he noticed that they were close in beneath a cliff; a crumbling piece of rock, where the sea crashed white and forceful, almost spilling over the deck; and above that, a house stood on top of a hill.
Inside the bay the seas ran gaily, raised the Good Hope upon their foam-flecked shoulders, carried her beyond the control of the steersman, and in a moment dropped her, with a great concussion, on the sand, and began to break over her half-mast high, and roll her to and fro. Another great wave followed, raised her again, and carried her yet farther in; and then a third succeeded, and left her far inshore of the more dangerous breakers, wedged upon a bank.
Inside the bay, the waves danced joyfully, lifted the Good Hope on their frothy shoulders, carried her beyond the steersman's control, and then dropped her heavily onto the sand, beginning to crash over her at half-mast and rocking her back and forth. Another large wave came, lifted her again, and pushed her even further in; then a third wave followed, leaving her safely on a bank well inside the more hazardous breakers.
“Now, boys,” cried Lawless, “the saints have had a care of us, indeed. The tide ebbs; let us but sit down and drink a cup of wine, and before half an hour ye may all march me ashore as safe as on a bridge.”
“Alright, guys,” shouted Lawless, “the saints have truly looked out for us. The tide is going out; let’s just sit down and have a glass of wine, and in less than half an hour, you can all walk me ashore as safely as crossing a bridge.”
A barrel was broached, and, sitting in what shelter they could find from the flying snow and spray, the shipwrecked company handed the cup around, and sought to warm their bodies and restore their spirits.[193]
A barrel was opened, and, sitting in whatever cover they could find from the blowing snow and spray, the shipwrecked group passed the cup around, trying to warm their bodies and lift their spirits.[193]
Dick, meanwhile, returned to Lord Foxham, who lay in great perplexity and fear, the floor of his cabin washing knee-deep in water, and the lamp, which had been his only light, broken and extinguished by the violence of the blow.
Dick, in the meantime, went back to Lord Foxham, who was in deep confusion and fear, with the floor of his cabin flooded knee-deep in water, and the lamp, which had been his only source of light, shattered and out due to the force of the impact.
“My lord,” said young Shelton, “fear not at all; the saints are plainly for us; the seas have cast us high upon a shoal, and as soon as the tide hath somewhat ebbed, we may walk ashore upon our feet.”
“My lord,” said young Shelton, “don’t worry at all; the saints are clearly on our side; the seas have washed us up onto a sandbank, and as soon as the tide goes down a bit, we’ll be able to walk to shore on our own.”
It was nearly an hour before the vessel was sufficiently deserted by the ebbing sea, and they could set forth for the land, which appeared dimly before them through a veil of driving snow.
It was almost an hour before the ship was empty enough from the receding tide, and they could head toward the shore, which appeared faintly in front of them through a curtain of falling snow.
Upon a hillock on one side of their way a party of men lay huddled together, suspiciously observing the movements of the new arrivals.
On a small hill off to one side of their path, a group of men lay clustered together, watchfully eyeing the actions of the newcomers.
“They might draw near and offer us some comfort,” Dick remarked.
“They might come over and offer us some comfort,” Dick said.
“Well, an’ they come not to us, let us even turn aside to them,” said Hawksley. “The sooner we come to a good fire and a dry bed the better for my poor lord.”
“Well, if they aren’t coming to us, let’s go to them,” said Hawksley. “The sooner we find a good fire and a dry place to sleep, the better for my poor lord.”
But they had not moved far in the direction of the hillock, before the men, with one consent, rose suddenly to their feet, and poured a flight of well-directed arrows on the shipwrecked company.
But they hadn’t gone far toward the hillock before the men all stood up at once and fired a volley of accurately aimed arrows at the shipwrecked group.
“Back! back!” cried his lordship. “Beware, in Heaven’s name, that ye reply not.”
“Step back! Step back!” shouted his lordship. “For Heaven’s sake, don’t respond.”
“Nay,” cried Greensheve, pulling an arrow from his leather jack. “We are in no posture to fight, it is certain, being drenching wet, dog-weary, and three-parts frozen; but[194] for the love of old England, what aileth them to shoot thus cruelly on their poor country people in distress?”
“Nah,” shouted Greensheve, pulling an arrow from his leather jacket. “We’re definitely not ready to fight, being soaking wet, exhausted, and almost frozen; but[194] for the sake of old England, what’s wrong with them that they shoot so cruelly at their own people in trouble?”
“They take us to be French pirates,” answered Lord Foxham. “In these most troublesome and degenerate days we cannot keep our own shores of England; but our old enemies, whom we once chased on sea and land, do now range at pleasure, robbing and slaughtering and burning. It is the pity and reproach of this poor land.”
“They think we’re French pirates,” replied Lord Foxham. “In these difficult and corrupt times, we can’t even protect our own shores of England; yet our old enemies, whom we used to hunt on sea and land, now roam freely, stealing, killing, and setting things on fire. It’s a shame and a disgrace for this poor country.”
The men upon the hillock lay, closely observing them, while they trailed upward from the beach and wound inland among desolate sand-hills; for a mile or so they even hung upon the rear of the march, ready, at a sign, to pour another volley on the weary and dispirited fugitives; and it was only when, striking at length upon a firm highroad, Dick began to call his men to some more martial order, that these jealous guardians of the coast of England silently disappeared among the snow. They had done what they desired; they had protected their own homes and farms, their own families and cattle; and their private interest being thus secured, it mattered not the weight of a straw to any one of them, although the Frenchmen should carry blood and fire to every other parish in the realm of England.[195]
The men on the hill were watching closely as they moved up from the beach and made their way inland through the barren sand hills. For about a mile, they kept their distance, ready to launch another attack on the tired and demoralized escapees at a signal. It was only when Dick finally reached a solid main road and started organizing his men more effectively that these vigilant defenders of England quietly vanished into the snow. They had accomplished their goal; they had safeguarded their homes, farms, families, and livestock. With their personal interests secured, the fate of anyone else didn’t concern them, even if the French brought chaos and destruction to every other part of England.[195]
BOOK IV
THE DISGUISE
CHAPTER I
THE DEN
The place where Dick had struck the line of a highroad was not far from Holywood, and within nine or ten miles of Shoreby-on-the-Till; and here, after making sure that they were pursued no longer, the two bodies separated. Lord Foxham’s followers departed, carrying their wounded master towards the comfort and security of the great abbey; and Dick, as he saw them wind away and disappear in the thick curtain of the falling snow, was left alone with near upon a dozen outlaws, the last remainder of his troop of volunteers.
The spot where Dick had crossed the main road wasn't far from Holywood, only about nine or ten miles from Shoreby-on-the-Till. Here, after confirming they were no longer being followed, the two groups parted ways. Lord Foxham’s followers left, taking their injured leader toward the safety and comfort of the grand abbey, while Dick, watching them fade away into the heavy snowfall, found himself alone with nearly a dozen outlaws, the last few members of his band of volunteers.
Some were wounded; one and all were furious at their ill-success and long exposure; and though they were now too cold and hungry to do more, they grumbled and cast sullen looks upon their leaders. Dick emptied his purse among them, leaving himself nothing; thanked them for the courage they had displayed, though he could have found it more readily in his heart to rate them for poltroonery; and having thus somewhat softened the effect of his prolonged misfortune, despatched them to find their way, either severally or in pairs, to Shoreby and the Goat and Bagpipes.
Some were injured; everyone was angry about their lack of success and being out in the cold for so long. Now too cold and hungry to do anything else, they complained and shot sullen looks at their leaders. Dick emptied his wallet among them, leaving himself nothing; he thanked them for the bravery they had shown, even though he would have preferred to scold them for cowardice. Having somewhat eased the impact of his extended misfortune, he sent them off to find their way, either individually or in pairs, to Shoreby and the Goat and Bagpipes.
For his own part, influenced by what he had seen on board of the Good Hope, he chose Lawless to be his compan[198]ion on the walk. The snow was falling, without pause or variation, in one even, blinding cloud; the wind had been strangled, and now blew no longer; and the whole world was blotted out and sheeted down below that silent inundation. There was great danger of wandering by the way and perishing in drifts; and Lawless, keeping half a step in front of his companion, and holding his head forward like a hunting dog upon the scent, inquired his way of every tree, and studied out their path as though he were conning a ship among dangers.
For his part, influenced by what he had seen on the Good Hope, he chose Lawless to be his companion on the walk. The snow was falling continuously, in a thick, blinding curtain; the wind had died down, and was no longer blowing; and the entire world was obscured under that silent blanket. There was a significant risk of getting lost and dying in snow drifts; and Lawless, staying just ahead of his companion and stretching his head forward like a hunting dog on a scent, asked for directions from every tree and mapped out their route as if he were guiding a ship through dangers.
About a mile into the forest they came to a place where several ways met, under a grove of lofty and contorted oaks. Even in the narrow horizon of the falling snow, it was a spot that could not fail to be recognised; and Lawless evidently recognised it with particular delight.
About a mile into the forest, they arrived at a place where several paths intersected beneath a grove of tall, twisted oaks. Even with the limited view caused by the falling snow, it was a location that was unmistakable; and Lawless clearly recognized it with particular joy.
“Now, Master Richard,” said he, “an y’are not too proud to be the guest of a man who is neither a gentleman by birth nor so much as a good Christian, I can offer you a cup of wine and a good fire to melt the marrow in your frozen bones.”
“Now, Master Richard,” he said, “if you’re not too proud to be the guest of a man who isn’t a gentleman by birth or even a decent Christian, I can offer you a cup of wine and a warm fire to ease the chill in your frozen bones.”
“Lead on, Will,” answered Dick. “A cup of wine and a good fire! Nay, I would go a far way round to see them.”
“Go ahead, Will,” replied Dick. “A glass of wine and a nice fire? No way, I’d take the long way around just to see them.”
Lawless turned aside under the bare branches of the grove, and, walking resolutely forward for some time, came to a steepish hollow or den, that had now drifted a quarter full of snow. On the verge, a great beech-tree hung, precariously rooted; and here the old outlaw, pulling aside some bushy underwood, bodily disappeared into the earth.
Lawless turned away under the bare branches of the grove and, walking confidently for a while, reached a steep hollow or den that was now about a quarter full of snow. On the edge, a large beech tree hung, its roots barely holding on; and here the old outlaw, moving aside some dense underbrush, completely disappeared into the ground.

The beech had, in some violent gale, been half uprooted,[199] and had torn up a considerable stretch of turf; and it was under this that old Lawless had dug out his forest hiding-place. The roots served him for rafters, the turf was his thatch; for walls and floor he had his mother the earth. Rude as it was, the hearth in one corner, blackened by fire, and the presence in another of a large oaken chest well fortified with iron, showed it at one glance to be the den of a man, and not the burrow of a digging beast.
The beech tree had been partly uprooted in a strong storm, [199] tearing up a good amount of grass and soil. It was beneath this that old Lawless had created his hidden spot in the forest. The roots acted as rafters, the grass was his roof, while the earth was his walls and floor. Crude as it was, the hearth in one corner, stained by smoke, and the presence of a large oak chest reinforced with iron in another corner made it clear at a glance that this was a man's hideout, not the burrow of some digging animal.
Though the snow had drifted at the mouth and sifted in upon the floor of this earth cavern, yet was the air much warmer than without; and when Lawless had struck a spark, and the dry furze bushes had begun to blaze and crackle on the hearth, the place assumed, even to the eye, an air of comfort and of home.
Though the snow had piled up at the entrance and blown in on the floor of this cave, the air was much warmer inside; and when Lawless struck a spark, causing the dry furze bushes to catch fire and crackle in the fireplace, the place took on a cozy and homey feel to the eye.
With a sigh of great contentment, Lawless spread his broad hands before the fire, and seemed to breathe the smoke.
With a sigh of deep satisfaction, Lawless spread his wide hands in front of the fire and seemed to inhale the smoke.
“Here, then,” he said, “is this old Lawless’s rabbit-hole; pray Heaven there come no terrier! Far I have rolled hither and thither, and here and about, since that I was fourteen years of mine age and first ran away from mine abbey, with the sacrist’s gold chain and a mass-book that I sold for four marks. I have been in England and France and Burgundy, and in Spain, too, on a pilgrimage for my poor soul; and upon the sea, which is no man’s country. But here is my place, Master Shelton. This is my native land, this burrow in the earth! Come rain or wind—and whether it’s April, and the birds all sing, and the blossoms fall about my bed—or whether it’s winter, and I sit alone with my good gossip the fire, and robin redbreast twitters in the[200] woods—here, is my church and market, and my wife and child. It’s here I come back to, and it’s here, so please the saints, that I would like to die.”
“Here, then,” he said, “is this old Lawless’s rabbit hole; I hope no terrier comes by! I’ve traveled far and wide since I was fourteen and first ran away from the abbey, taking the sacrist’s gold chain and a mass book that I sold for four marks. I’ve been to England, France, Burgundy, and even Spain on a pilgrimage for my poor soul; and on the sea, which belongs to no one. But here is my place, Master Shelton. This is my homeland, this burrow in the earth! Come rain or wind—and whether it’s April, and the birds are singing, and the blossoms are falling around my bed—or whether it’s winter, and I sit alone with my good friend the fire, and the robin twitters in the woods—here is my church and market, and my wife and child. This is where I come back to, and it’s here, if the saints allow, that I would like to die.”
“’Tis a warm corner, to be sure,” replied Dick, “and a pleasant, and a well hid.”
"That's definitely a warm spot," replied Dick, "and nice, and well hidden."
“It had need to be,” returned Lawless, “for an they found it, Master Shelton, it would break my heart. But here,” he added, burrowing with his stout fingers in the sandy floor, “here is my wine cellar; and ye shall have a flask of excellent strong stingo.”
“It had to be,” replied Lawless, “because if they found it, Master Shelton, it would break my heart. But here,” he added, digging with his strong fingers in the sandy floor, “here is my wine cellar; and you shall have a flask of excellent strong stingo.”
Sure enough, after but a little digging, he produced a big leathern bottle of about a gallon, nearly three-parts full of a very heady and sweet wine; and when they had drunk to each other comradely, and the fire had been replenished and blazed up again, the pair lay at full length, thawing and steaming, and divinely warm.
Sure enough, after just a little digging, he pulled out a big leather bottle that was about a gallon, almost three-quarters full of a strong and sweet wine; and after they had toasted to each other like good friends, and the fire had been restocked and flared up again, the two of them lay down fully, warming up and steaming, feeling wonderfully cozy.
“Master Shelton,” observed the outlaw, “y’ ’ave had two mischances this last while, and y’are like to lose the maid—do I take it aright?”
“Master Shelton,” the outlaw remarked, “you’ve had two misfortunes recently, and you’re likely to lose the girl—am I correct?”
“Aright!” returned Dick, nodding his head.
“Alright!” replied Dick, nodding his head.
“Well, now,” continued Lawless, “hear an old fool that hath been nigh-hand everything, and seen nigh-hand all! Ye go too much on other people’s errands, Master Dick. Ye go on Ellis’s; but he desireth rather the death of Sir Daniel. Ye go on Lord Foxham’s; well—the saints preserve him!—doubtless he meaneth well. But go ye upon your own, good Dick. Come right to the maid’s side. Court her, lest that she forget you. Be ready; and when the chance shall come, off with her at the saddle-bow.”[201]
“Well, now,” Lawless continued, “listen to an old fool who has been through just about everything and seen nearly all! You rely too much on other people’s errands, Master Dick. You follow Ellis’s lead; but he’s actually hoping for Sir Daniel’s downfall. You’re also following Lord Foxham’s guidance; well—the saints help him!—I’m sure he means well. But you need to focus on your own path, good Dick. Go straight to the maid’s side. Pursue her, or she might forget you. Be ready; and when the opportunity arises, sweep her away.”[201]
“Ay, but, Lawless, beyond doubt she is now in Sir Daniel’s own mansion,” answered Dick.
"Yeah, but Lawless, there's no doubt she's in Sir Daniel's mansion right now," replied Dick.
“Thither, then, go we,” replied the outlaw.
“Then let's go there,” replied the outlaw.
Dick stared at him.
Dick stared at him.
“Nay, I mean it,” nodded Lawless. “And if y’are of so little faith, and stumble at a word, see here!”
“Nah, I really mean it,” Lawless nodded. “And if you have so little faith and get tripped up by a word, look at this!”
And the outlaw, taking a key from about his neck, opened the oak chest, and dipping and groping deep among its contents, produced first a friar’s robe, and next a girdle of rope; and then a huge rosary of wood, heavy enough to be counted as a weapon.
And the outlaw, pulling a key from around his neck, opened the oak chest, and searching through its contents, pulled out a friar’s robe, then a rope belt; and finally a large wooden rosary, heavy enough to be considered a weapon.
“Here,” he said, “is for you. On with them!”
“Here,” he said, “this is for you. Go ahead with it!”
And then, when Dick had clothed himself in this clerical disguise, Lawless produced some colours and a pencil, and proceeded, with the greatest cunning, to disguise his face. The eyebrows he thickened and produced; to the moustache, which was yet hardly visible, he rendered a little service; while, by a few lines around the eye, he changed the expression and increased the apparent age of this young monk.
And then, when Dick had dressed up in this clerical outfit, Lawless brought out some colors and a pencil, and skillfully went to work on his face. He thickened and shaped the eyebrows, gave a little attention to the barely noticeable moustache, and with a few lines around the eyes, he altered the expression and made this young monk look older.
“Now,” he resumed, “when I have done the like, we shall make as bonny a pair of friars as the eye could wish. Boldly to Sir Daniel’s we shall go, and there be hospitably welcome for the love of Mother Church.”
“Now,” he continued, “once I’ve done my part, we’ll make a lovely pair of friars that anyone would be glad to see. We’ll boldly head to Sir Daniel’s, and there we’ll be warmly welcomed for the love of Mother Church.”
“And how, dear Lawless,” cried the lad, “shall I repay you?”
“And how, dear Lawless,” shouted the kid, “am I supposed to repay you?”
“Tut, brother,” replied the outlaw, “I do naught but for my pleasure. Mind not for me. I am one, by the mass, that mindeth for himself. When that I lack, I have a long[202] tongue and a voice like the monastery bell—I do ask, my son; and where asking faileth, I do most usually take.”
“Come on, brother,” replied the outlaw, “I only do things for my own enjoyment. Don’t worry about me. I’m the kind of person who looks out for himself. When I need something, I have a loud mouth and a voice like the monastery bell—I ask, my son; and when asking doesn’t work, I usually just take.”
The old rogue made a humorous grimace; and although Dick was displeased to lie under so great favours to so equivocal a personage, he was yet unable to restrain his mirth.
The old trickster made a funny face; and even though Dick was unhappy to owe so much to such a questionable character, he couldn't help but laugh.
With that, Lawless returned to the big chest, and was soon similarly disguised; but, below his gown, Dick wondered to observe him conceal a sheaf of black arrows.
With that, Lawless went back to the big chest and soon looked just as disguised; however, under his robe, Dick was surprised to see him hide a bundle of black arrows.
“Wherefore do ye that?” asked the lad. “Wherefore arrows, when ye take no bow?”
“Why do you do that?” asked the boy. “Why arrows, when you don’t have a bow?”
“Nay,” replied Lawless, lightly, “’tis like there will be heads broke—not to say backs—ere you and I win sound from where we’re going to; and if any fall, I would our fellowship should come by the credit on’t. A black arrow, Master Dick, is the seal of our abbey; it showeth you who writ the bill.”
“Nah,” replied Lawless casually, “it seems like there will be heads broken—not to mention backs—before you and I safely get to where we're going; and if anyone falls, I’d rather our group get the credit for it. A black arrow, Master Dick, is the mark of our abbey; it tells you who wrote the message.”
“An ye prepare so carefully,” said Dick, “I have here some papers that, for mine own sake, and the interest of those that trusted me, were better left behind than found upon my body. Where shall I conceal them, Will?”
“Since you’re preparing so carefully,” said Dick, “I have some papers here that, for my own sake and for the sake of those who trusted me, it would be better to leave behind than to be found on my body. Where should I hide them, Will?”
“Nay,” replied Lawless, “I will go forth into the wood and whistle me three verses of a song; meanwhile, do you bury them where ye please, and smooth the sand upon the place.”
“Nah,” replied Lawless, “I’ll head into the woods and whistle three verses of a song; in the meantime, you can bury them wherever you want and cover the spot with sand.”
“Never!” cried Richard. “I trust you, man. I were base indeed if I not trusted you.”
“Never!” shouted Richard. “I trust you, man. I would be truly low if I didn’t trust you.”
“Brother, y’are but a child,” replied the old outlaw, pausing and turning his face upon Dick from the threshold of the den. “I am a kind old Christian, and no traitor to men’s blood, and no sparer of mine own in a friend’s jeopardy.[203] But, fool, child, I am a thief by trade and birth and habit. If my bottle were empty and my mouth dry, I would rob you, dear child, as sure as I love, honour, and admire your parts and person! Can it be clearer spoken? No.”
“Brother, you’re just a kid,” replied the old outlaw, pausing to look at Dick from the entrance of the den. “I’m a kind old Christian, not a traitor to anyone’s blood, and I won’t spare my own in a friend’s danger.[203] But, foolish child, I’m a thief by trade, birth, and habit. If my bottle were empty and my mouth dry, I would rob you, dear child, just as surely as I love, honor, and admire your qualities and character! Can it be said more clearly? No.”
And he stumped forth through the bushes with a snap of his big fingers.
And he strode through the bushes with a snap of his fingers.
Dick, thus left alone, after a wondering thought upon the inconsistencies of his companion’s character, hastily produced, reviewed, and buried his papers. One only he reserved to carry along with him, since it in nowise compromised his friends, and yet might serve him, in a pinch, against Sir Daniel. That was the knight’s own letter to Lord Wensleydale, sent by Throgmorton, on the morrow of the defeat at Risingham, and found next day by Dick upon the body of the messenger.
Dick, now left alone, reflected on the inconsistencies of his companion’s character, quickly went through his papers, and then buried them. He kept only one to take with him, as it didn’t put his friends at risk and could help him if he needed it against Sir Daniel. That was the knight’s letter to Lord Wensleydale, sent by Throgmorton the day after the defeat at Risingham, which Dick had found the next day on the messenger’s body.
Then, treading down the embers of the fire, Dick left the den, and rejoined the old outlaw, who stood awaiting him under the leafless oaks, and was already beginning to be powdered by the falling snow. Each looked upon the other, and each laughed, so thorough and so droll was the disguise.
Then, stepping over the embers of the fire, Dick left the den and rejoined the old outlaw, who was waiting for him under the bare oaks and was already starting to be covered by the falling snow. They looked at each other and both laughed, as the disguise was so convincing and amusing.
“Yet I would it were but summer and a clear day,” grumbled the outlaw, “that I might see myself in the mirror of a pool. There be many of Sir Daniel’s men that know me; and if we fell to be recognised, there might be two words for you, brother, but as for me, in a paternoster while, I should be kicking in a rope’s-end.”
“Yet I wish it were just summer and a clear day,” grumbled the outlaw, “so I could see myself in the reflection of a pool. There are many of Sir Daniel’s men who know me, and if we were to be recognized, you might get off with a few words, brother, but as for me, I’d be hanging by a noose in no time.”
Thus they set forth together along the road to Shoreby, which, in this part of its course, kept near along the margin of the forest, coming forth, from time to time, in the open[204] country, and passing beside poor folks’ houses and small farms.
So they started together along the road to Shoreby, which, at this point in its journey, ran close to the edge of the forest, occasionally breaking out into open countryside, and passing by the homes of struggling families and small farms.[204]
Presently at sight of one of these, Lawless pulled up.
Presently, at the sight of one of these, Lawless stopped.
“Brother Martin,” he said, in a voice capitally disguised, and suited to his monkish robe, “let us enter and seek alms from these poor sinners. Pax vobiscum! Ay,” he added, in his own voice, “’tis as I feared; I have somewhat lost the whine of it; and by your leave, good Master Shelton, ye must suffer me to practise in these country places, before that I risk my fat neck by entering Sir Daniel’s. But look ye a little, what an excellent thing it is to be a Jack-of-all-trades! An I had not been a shipman, ye had infallibly gone down in the Good Hope; an I had not been a thief, I could not have painted me your face; and but that I had been a Grey Friar, and sung loud in the choir, and ate hearty at the board, I could not have carried this disguise, but the very dogs would have spied us out and barked at us for shams.”
“Brother Martin,” he said, in a voice perfectly disguised and fitting for his monk's robe, “let’s go in and ask these poor sinners for donations. Pax vobiscum! Ah,” he added, in his normal voice, “it’s just as I feared; I've somewhat lost my knack for it; and with your permission, good Master Shelton, you'll have to let me practice in these countryside areas before I risk my neck by stepping into Sir Daniel’s. But just look, what a great thing it is to be a Jack-of-all-trades! If I hadn’t been a sailor, you would have surely gone down in the Good Hope; if I hadn’t been a thief, I couldn't have painted your face; and if I hadn’t been a Grey Friar, singing loud in the choir and eating heartily at the table, I wouldn’t have been able to pull off this disguise—otherwise, even the dogs would have sniffed us out and barked at us for being fakes.”
He was by this time close to the window of the farm, and he rose on his tip-toes and peeped in.
He was now close to the farm window, and he stood on his tiptoes and peeked inside.
“Nay,” he cried, “better and better. We shall here try our false faces with a vengeance, and have a merry jest on Brother Capper to boot.”
“Nah,” he shouted, “things are looking up. We're going to really give our disguises a workout and have a good laugh at Brother Capper while we're at it.”
And so saying, he opened the door and led the way into the house.
And with that, he opened the door and walked into the house.
Three of their own company sat at the table, greedily eating. Their daggers, stuck beside them in the board, and the black and menacing looks which they continued to shower upon the people of the house, proved that they owed their entertainment rather to force than favour. On the two[205] monks, who now, with a sort of humble dignity, entered the kitchen of the farm, they seemed to turn with a particular resentment; and one—it was John Capper in person—who seemed to play the leading part, instantly and rudely ordered them away.
Three members of their group sat at the table, greedily eating. Their daggers, left beside them on the table, along with the dark and hostile glares they directed at the people of the house, indicated that they were enjoying their meal more through intimidation than goodwill. The two monks, who now entered the kitchen of the farm with a certain humble dignity, seemed to attract their particular ire; one of them—it was John Capper himself—quickly and rudely ordered them to leave.
“We want no beggars here!” he cried.
“We don't want any beggars here!” he shouted.
But another—although he was as far from recognising Dick and Lawless—inclined to more moderate counsels.
But another—although he was just as unlikely to recognize Dick and Lawless—leaned toward more moderate advice.
“Not so,” he cried. “We be strong men, and take; these be weak, and crave; but in the latter end these shall be uppermost and we below. Mind him not, my father; but come, drink of my cup, and give me a benediction.”
“Not at all,” he said. “We are strong men, and we take; they are weak, and they crave; but in the end, they will be on top and we will be below. Don’t pay attention to him, my father; just come, drink from my cup, and give me your blessing.”
“Y’are men of a light mind, carnal, and accursed,” said the monk. “Now, may the saints forbid that ever I should drink with such companions! But here, for the pity I bear to sinners, here I do leave you a blessed relic, the which, for your souls’ interest, I bid you kiss and cherish.”
"You are shallow-minded, focused on worldly pleasures, and cursed," said the monk. "Now, may the saints protect me from ever drinking with such companions! But out of compassion for sinners, I will leave you a blessed relic, which I ask you to kiss and treasure for the sake of your souls."
So far Lawless thundered upon them like a preaching friar; but with these words he drew from under his robe a black arrow, tossed it on the board in front of the three startled outlaws, turned in the same instant, and, taking Dick along with him, was out of the room and out of sight among the falling snow before they had time to utter a word or move a finger.
So far, Lawless spoke to them like a fiery preacher; but with these words, he pulled out a black arrow from under his robe, threw it on the table in front of the three shocked outlaws, turned instantly, and took Dick with him, disappearing from the room and into the falling snow before they could say anything or move at all.
“So,” he said, “we have proved our false faces, Master Shelton. I will now adventure my poor carcase where ye please.”
“So,” he said, “we’ve revealed our disguises, Master Shelton. I’m ready to risk my life wherever you want.”
“Good!” returned Richard. “It irks me to be doing. Set we on for Shoreby!”
“Great!” replied Richard. “It annoys me to be doing this. Let's head to Shoreby!”
CHAPTER II
“IN MINE ENEMIES’ HOUSE”
Sir Daniel’s residence in Shoreby was a tall, commodious, plastered mansion, framed in carven oak, and covered by a low-pitched roof of thatch. To the back there stretched a garden, full of fruit-trees, alleys, and thick arbours, and overlooked from the far end by the tower of the abbey church.
Sir Daniel’s home in Shoreby was a tall, spacious mansion with plastered walls, framed in carved oak, and topped with a low, thatched roof. At the back, there was a garden filled with fruit trees, pathways, and dense arbours, overlooked from the far end by the tower of the abbey church.
The house might contain, upon a pinch, the retinue of a greater person than Sir Daniel; but even now it was filled with hubbub. The court rang with arms and horseshoe-iron; the kitchens roared with cookery like a bees’-hive; minstrels, and the players of instruments, and the cries of tumblers, sounded from the hall. Sir Daniel, in his profusion, in the gaiety and gallantry of his establishment, rivalled with Lord Shoreby, and eclipsed Lord Risingham.
The house might hold, at a stretch, the entourage of someone greater than Sir Daniel; but even now it was buzzing with activity. The courtyard echoed with the noise of armor and horseshoes; the kitchens bustled with cooking like a beehive; musicians and performers, along with the shouts of acrobats, filled the hall. Sir Daniel, in his abundance, in the fun and flair of his establishment, competed with Lord Shoreby and overshadowed Lord Risingham.
All guests were made welcome. Minstrels, tumblers, players of chess, the sellers of relics, medicines, perfumes, and enchantments, and along with these every sort of priest, friar, or pilgrim, were made welcome to the lower table, and slept together in the ample lofts, or on the bare boards of the long dining-hall.
All guests were welcomed. Minstrels, acrobats, chess players, sellers of relics, medicines, perfumes, and charms, as well as all kinds of priests, friars, or pilgrims, were invited to the lower table and shared the spacious lofts or the bare floors of the long dining hall.
On the afternoon following the wreck of the Good Hope, the buttery, the kitchens, the stables, the covered cartshed[207] that surrounded two sides of the court, were all crowded by idle people, partly belonging to Sir Daniel’s establishment, and attired in his livery of murrey and blue, partly nondescript strangers attracted to the town by greed, and received by the knight through policy, and because it was the fashion of the time.
On the afternoon after the wreck of the Good Hope, the pantry, the kitchens, the stables, and the covered cartshed[207] that lined two sides of the courtyard were all filled with people hanging around. Some of them were part of Sir Daniel’s crew, dressed in his dark red and blue uniform, while others were just random strangers drawn to the town by their greed, welcomed by the knight as a strategy and because it was the trend of the day.
The snow, which still fell without interruption, the extreme chill of the air, and the approach of night, combined to keep them under shelter. Wine, ale, and money were all plentiful; many sprawled gambling in the straw of the barn, many were still drunken from the noontide meal. To the eye of a modern it would have looked like the sack of a city; to the eye of a contemporary it was like any other rich and noble household at a festive season.
The snow continued to fall nonstop, the air was extremely cold, and night was closing in, all of which kept them sheltered. There was plenty of wine, ale, and money; many were sprawled out gambling in the hay of the barn, while others were still drunk from the midday meal. To a modern observer, it would appear like a city under siege; to someone from that time, it looked just like any other wealthy noble household during a festive season.
Two monks—a young and an old—had arrived late, and were now warming themselves at a bonfire in a corner of the shed. A mixed crowd surrounded them—jugglers, mountebanks, and soldiers; and with these the elder of the two had soon engaged so brisk a conversation, and exchanged so many loud guffaws and country witticisms, that the group momentarily increased in number.
Two monks—a young one and an old one—had arrived late and were now warming up by a bonfire in a corner of the shed. A diverse crowd surrounded them—jugglers, con artists, and soldiers; and before long, the older monk had struck up such a lively conversation and shared so many loud laughs and rural jokes that the group temporarily grew in size.
The younger companion, in whom the reader has already recognised Dick Shelton, sat from the first somewhat backward, and gradually drew himself away. He listened, indeed, closely, but he opened not his mouth; and by the grave expression of his countenance, he made but little account of his companion’s pleasantries.
The younger companion, whom you’ve already identified as Dick Shelton, sat slightly apart from the beginning and gradually moved further away. He listened attentively but didn’t say a word; his serious expression showed that he didn’t think much of his companion’s jokes.
At last his eye, which travelled continually to and fro, and kept a guard upon all the entrances of the house, lit[208] upon a little procession entering by the main gate and crossing the court in an oblique direction. Two ladies, muffled in thick furs, led the way, and were followed by a pair of waiting-women and four stout men-at-arms. The next moment they had disappeared within the house; and Dick, slipping through the crowd of loiterers in the shed, was already giving hot pursuit.
At last, his eye, which was constantly scanning the area and keeping watch on all the entrances of the house, caught sight[208] of a small group entering through the main gate and crossing the courtyard at an angle. Two ladies, wrapped up in heavy furs, led the way, followed by a pair of attendants and four burly guards. The next moment, they were gone inside the house, and Dick, slipping through the crowd of onlookers in the shed, was already in hot pursuit.
“The taller of these twain was Lady Brackley,” he thought; “and where Lady Brackley is, Joan will not be far.”
“The taller of these two was Lady Brackley,” he thought; “and where Lady Brackley is, Joan won’t be far behind.”
At the door of the house the four men-at-arms had ceased to follow, and the ladies were now mounting the stairway of polished oak, under no better escort than that of the two waiting-women. Dick followed close behind. It was already the dusk of the day; and in the house the darkness of the night had almost come. On the stair-landings, torches flared in iron holders; down the long, tapestried corridors, a lamp burned by every door. And where the door stood open, Dick could look in upon arras-covered walls and rush-bescattered floors, glowing in the light of the wood fires.
At the door of the house, the four guards had stopped following, and the ladies were now heading up the polished oak staircase, with only their two maids for company. Dick followed closely behind. It was already getting dark outside, and inside the house, night was nearly here. On the landings, torches flickered in iron holders; along the long, decorated hallways, a lamp lit up by each door. Where the doors were open, Dick could see the walls covered in tapestries and the rush-strewn floors, glowing in the light of the wood fires.
Two floors were passed, and at every landing the younger and shorter of the two ladies had looked back keenly at the monk. He, keeping his eyes lowered, and affecting the demure manners that suited his disguise, had but seen her once, and was unaware that he had attracted her attention. And now, on the third floor, the party separated, the younger lady continuing to ascend alone, the other, followed by the Waiting-maids, descending the corridor to the right.
Two floors were passed, and at every landing the younger and shorter of the two women glanced back intently at the monk. He, keeping his gaze down and pretending to have the modest demeanor that matched his disguise, had only noticed her once and didn’t realize he had caught her eye. Now, on the third floor, the group split up, with the younger woman continuing to go up alone, while the other, followed by the waiting maids, headed down the corridor to the right.
Dick mounted with a swift foot, and holding to the corner, thrust forth his head and followed the three women with[209] his eyes. Without turning or looking behind them, they continued to descend the corridor.
Dick hopped on quickly and, holding onto the corner, stuck his head out and watched the three women with [209] his eyes. Without turning or looking back, they kept walking down the corridor.
“It is right well,” thought Dick. “Let me but know my Lady Brackley’s chamber, and it will go hard an I find not Dame Hatch upon an errand.”
“It’s all good,” thought Dick. “As long as I know where Lady Brackley’s room is, it shouldn’t be too hard to find Dame Hatch running an errand.”
And just then a hand was laid upon his shoulder, and, with a bound and a choked cry, he turned to grapple his assailant.
And just then a hand was placed on his shoulder, and, with a leap and a muffled shout, he turned to fight his attacker.
He was somewhat abashed to find, in the person whom he had so roughly seized, the short young lady in the furs. She, on her part, was shocked and terrified beyond expression, and hung trembling in his grasp.
He felt a bit embarrassed to discover that the person he had grabbed so roughly was the short young lady in the furs. She, for her part, was completely shocked and terrified, trembling in his grip.
“Madam,” said Dick, releasing her, “I cry you a thousand pardons; but I have no eyes behind, and, by the mass, I could not tell ye were a maid.”
“Ma'am,” said Dick, letting go of her, “I apologize a thousand times; but I don’t have eyes in the back of my head, and honestly, I couldn’t tell you were a woman.”
The girl continued to look at him, but, by this time, terror began to be succeeded by surprise, and surprise by suspicion. Dick, who could read these changes on her face, became alarmed for his own safety in that hostile house.
The girl kept staring at him, but by now, her terror was giving way to surprise, and surprise to suspicion. Dick, who could see these shifts on her face, grew worried for his own safety in that unfriendly house.
“Fair maid,” he said, affecting easiness, “suffer me to kiss your hand, in token ye forgive my roughness, and I will even go.”
“Fair lady,” he said, trying to sound casual, “please allow me to kiss your hand as a sign that you forgive my rudeness, and I will take my leave.”
“Y’are a strange monk, young sir,” returned the young lady, looking him both boldly and shrewdly in the face; “and now that my first astonishment hath somewhat passed away, I can spy the layman in each word you utter. What do ye here? Why are ye thus sacrilegiously tricked out? Come ye in peace or war? And why spy ye after Lady Brackley like a thief?”[210]
“You’re a strange monk, young man,” replied the young lady, looking at him both boldly and shrewdly. “Now that my initial shock has faded, I can see the layman in every word you say. What are you doing here? Why are you dressed so sacrilegiously? Are you here in peace or war? And why are you spying on Lady Brackley like a thief?”[210]
“Madam,” quoth Dick, “of one thing I pray you to be very sure: I am no thief. And even if I come here in war, as in some degree I do, I make no war upon fair maids, and I hereby entreat them to copy me so far, and to leave me be. For, indeed, fair mistress, cry out—if such be your pleasure—cry but once, and say what ye have seen, and the poor gentleman before you is merely a dead man. I cannot think ye would be cruel,” added Dick; and taking the girl’s hand gently in both of his, he looked at her with courteous admiration.
“Madam,” said Dick, “please be sure of one thing: I’m not a thief. And even if I’m here for war, which I sort of am, I don’t make war on lovely ladies, and I kindly ask you to follow my example and just let me be. Because, dear lady, shout out—if that’s what you want—just shout once and say what you’ve seen, and the poor man in front of you is just a dead man. I can’t believe you would be cruel,” Dick continued, gently taking the girl’s hand in his and looking at her with polite admiration.
“Are ye, then, a spy—a Yorkist?” asked the maid.
“Are you a spy—a Yorkist?” asked the maid.
“Madam,” he replied, “I am indeed a Yorkist, and, in some sort, a spy. But that which bringeth me into this house, the same which will win for me the pity and interest of your kind heart, is neither of York nor Lancaster. I will wholly put my life in your discretion. I am a lover, and my name——”
“Ma'am,” he replied, “I am definitely a Yorkist and, in a way, a spy. But the reason I’m here in this house, which will earn me your sympathy and interest, has nothing to do with York or Lancaster. I am completely putting my life in your hands. I am a lover, and my name——”
But here the young lady clapped her hand suddenly upon Dick’s mouth, looked hastily up and down and east and west, and, seeing the coast clear, began to drag the young man, with great strength and vehemence, up-stairs.
But here the young woman suddenly covered Dick’s mouth with her hand, quickly glanced up and down and to the left and right, and, seeing it was safe, started to pull the young man upstairs with a lot of force and energy.
“Hush!” she said, “and come! Shalt talk hereafter.”
“Hush!” she said, “and come! You’ll talk later.”
Somewhat bewildered, Dick suffered himself to be pulled up-stairs, bustled along a corridor, and thrust suddenly into a chamber, lit, like so many of the others, by a blazing log upon the hearth.
Somewhat confused, Dick allowed himself to be pulled upstairs, hurried along a hallway, and suddenly pushed into a room, lit, like many of the others, by a blazing log on the fireplace.
“Now,” said the young lady, forcing him down upon a stool, “sit ye there and attend my sovereign good pleasure. I have life and death over you, and I will not scruple to abuse my power. Look to yourself; y’ ’ave cruelly mauled[211] my arm. He knew not I was a maid, quoth he! Had he known I was a maid, he had ta’en his belt to me, forsooth!”
“Now,” said the young woman, pushing him down onto a stool, “sit there and do as I wish. I have control over your life and death, and I won’t hesitate to misuse that power. Watch yourself; you’ve hurt my arm badly. He didn’t know I was a girl, he said! If he had known I was a girl, he would have used his belt on me, for sure!”
And with these words, she whipped out of the room and left Dick gaping with wonder, and not very sure if he were dreaming or awake.
And with that, she dashed out of the room, leaving Dick staring in astonishment, unsure if he was dreaming or actually awake.
“Ta’en my belt to her!” he repeated. “Ta’en my belt to her!” And the recollection of that evening in the forest flowed back upon his mind, and he once more saw Matcham’s wincing body and beseeching eyes.
“Take my belt to her!” he repeated. “Take my belt to her!” And the memory of that evening in the forest flooded back into his mind, and he once again saw Matcham’s trembling body and pleading eyes.
And then he was recalled to the dangers of the present. In the next room he heard a stir, as of a person moving; then followed a sigh, which sounded strangely near; and then the rustle of skirts and tap of feet once more began. As he stood hearkening, he saw the arras wave along the wall; there was the sound of a door being opened, the hangings divided, and, lamp in hand, Joanna Sedley entered the apartment.
And then he was reminded of the dangers he faced right now. In the next room, he heard some movement, like someone shifting around; then came a sigh that sounded unnervingly close, followed by the rustle of skirts and the tap of feet again. As he listened, he noticed the tapestry move along the wall; he heard a door open, the fabric part, and then, with a lamp in her hand, Joanna Sedley walked into the room.
She was attired in costly stuffs of deep and warm colours, such as befit the winter and the snow. Upon her head, her hair had been gathered together and became her as a crown. And she, who had seemed so little and so awkward in the attire of Matcham, was now tall like a young willow, and swam across the floor as though she scorned the drudgery of walking.
She was dressed in expensive fabrics of rich, warm colors, perfect for winter and snow. Her hair was styled up on her head, making it look like a crown. She, who had appeared so small and clumsy in Matcham's clothes, now stood tall like a young willow, gliding across the floor as if she dismissed the effort of walking.
Without a start, without a tremor, she raised her lamp and looked at the young monk.
Without a sound, without a twitch, she lifted her lamp and gazed at the young monk.
“What make ye here, good brother?” she inquired. “Ye are doubtless ill-directed. Whom do ye require?” And she set her lamp upon the bracket.
“What are you doing here, good brother?” she asked. “You must be lost. Who are you looking for?” And she placed her lamp on the shelf.
“Joanna,” said Dick; and then his voice failed him.[212] “Joanna,” he began again, “ye said ye loved me; and the more fool I, but I believed it!”
“Joanna,” said Dick; and then his voice broke.[212] “Joanna,” he started again, “you said you loved me; and what a fool I was, but I actually believed it!”
“Dick!” she cried. “Dick!”
“Dick!” she shouted. “Dick!”
And then, to the wonder of the lad, this beautiful and tall young lady made but one step of it, and threw her arms about his neck and gave him a hundred kisses all in one.
And then, to the amazement of the boy, this beautiful, tall young woman took just one step and wrapped her arms around his neck, giving him a hundred kisses all at once.
“Oh, the fool fellow!” she cried. “Oh, dear Dick! Oh, if ye could see yourself! Alack!” she added, pausing. “I have spoilt you, Dick! I have knocked some of the paint off. But that can be mended. What cannot be mended, Dick—or I much fear it cannot!—is my marriage with Lord Shoreby.”
“Oh, you foolish guy!” she exclaimed. “Oh, dear Dick! Oh, if you could see yourself! Alas!” she added, stopping for a moment. “I've spoiled you, Dick! I've knocked off some of the polish. But that can be fixed. What can't be fixed, Dick—or I really fear it can't!—is my marriage to Lord Shoreby.”
“Is it decided, then?” asked the lad.
“Is it decided, then?” the boy asked.
“To-morrow, before noon, Dick, in the abbey church,” she answered, “John Matcham and Joanna Sedley both shall come to a right miserable end. There is no help in tears, or I could weep mine eyes out. I have not spared myself to pray, but Heaven frowns on my petition. And, dear Dick—good Dick—but that ye can get me forth of this house before the morning, we must even kiss and say good-bye.”
“Tomorrow, before noon, Dick, in the abbey church,” she replied, “John Matcham and Joanna Sedley will both meet a terrible fate. There’s no use in crying, or I would cry my eyes out. I haven’t held back in my prayers, but Heaven is not listening to me. And, dear Dick—good Dick—if you can’t get me out of this house before morning, we’ll have to kiss and say goodbye.”
“Nay,” said Dick, “not I; I will never say that word. ’Tis like despair; but while there’s life, Joanna, there is hope. Yet will I hope. Ay, by the mass, and triumph! Look ye, now, when ye were but a name to me, did I not follow—did I not rouse good men—did I not stake my life upon the quarrel? And now that I have seen you for what ye are—the fairest maid and stateliest of England—think[213] ye I would turn?—if the deep sea were there, I would straight through it; if the way were full of lions, I would scatter them like mice.”
“No,” said Dick, “not me; I’ll never say that word. It's like despair; but as long as there’s life, Joanna, there’s hope. And I will hope. Yes, by the mass, and I will triumph! Look, when you were just a name to me, didn’t I follow—didn’t I rally good men—didn’t I risk my life for the cause? And now that I’ve seen you for who you really are—the fairest and most stately maiden in England—do you think I would turn back? If the deep sea were right there, I would go straight through it; if the path were filled with lions, I would scatter them like mice.”
“Ay,” she said, drily, “ye make a great ado about a sky-blue robe!”
“Ay,” she said dryly, “you’re making such a big deal about a sky-blue robe!”
“Nay, Joan,” protested Dick, “’tis not alone the robe. But, lass, ye were disguised. Here am I disguised; and, to the proof, do I not cut a figure of fun—a right fool’s figure?”
“Nah, Joan,” protested Dick, “it’s not just the robe. But, girl, you were in disguise. Here I am in disguise too; and to prove it, don’t I look ridiculous—a complete fool?”
“Ay, Dick, an’ that ye do!” she answered, smiling.
"Ay, Dick, and you do!" she replied, smiling.
“Well, then!” he returned, triumphant. “So was it with you, poor Matcham, in the forest. In sooth, ye were a wench to laugh at. But now!”
“Well, then!” he replied, feeling victorious. “Just like you, poor Matcham, in the woods. Honestly, you were someone to mock. But now!”
So they ran on, holding each other by both hands, exchanging smiles and lovely looks, and melting minutes into seconds; and so they might have continued all night long. But presently there was a noise behind them; and they were aware of the short young lady, with her finger on her lips.
So they kept running, holding hands, sharing smiles and sweet glances, and turning minutes into seconds; and they could have gone on like that all night. But soon, they heard a noise behind them and noticed the short young woman with her finger on her lips.
“Saints!” she cried, “but what a noise ye keep! Can ye not speak in compass? And now, Joanna, my fair maid of the woods, what will ye give your gossip for bringing you your sweetheart?”
“Saints!” she exclaimed, “but what a racket you’re making! Can you not speak properly? And now, Joanna, my lovely girl from the woods, what will you give your friend for bringing you your sweetheart?”
Joanna ran to her, by way of answer, and embraced her fierily.
Joanna ran to her in response and hugged her tightly.
“And you, sir,” added the young lady, “what do ye give me?”
“And you, sir,” the young lady added, “what do you give me?”
“Madam,” said Dick, “I would fain offer to pay you in the same money.”[214] “Come, then,” said the lady, “it is permitted you.”
“Ma'am,” said Dick, “I'd like to offer to pay you with the same money.”[214] “Alright, then,” said the lady, “you may do so.”
But Dick, blushing like a peony, only kissed her hand.
But Dick, blushing like a peony, just kissed her hand.
“What ails ye at my face, fair sir?” she inquired, curtseying to the very ground; and then, when Dick had at length and most tepidly embraced her, “Joanna,” she added, “your sweetheart is very backwards under your eyes; but I warrant you, when first we met, he was more ready. I am all black and blue, wench; trust me never, if I be not black and blue! And now,” she continued, “have ye said your sayings? for I must speedily dismiss the paladin.”
“What’s bothering you about my face, handsome sir?” she asked, curtsying deeply. Then, after Dick finally gave her a half-hearted hug, she said, “Joanna, your sweetheart is quite shy around you, but I assure you, when we first met, he was much bolder. I’m all black and blue, girl; believe me, I’m not lying! And now,” she continued, “have you said what you needed to say? Because I must quickly send off the knight.”
But at this they both cried out that they had said nothing, that the night was still very young, and that they would not be separated so early.
But at this, they both shouted that they had said nothing, that the night was still very young, and that they would not be separated so soon.
“And supper?” asked the young lady. “Must we not go down to supper?”
“And dinner?” asked the young woman. “Don’t we need to go downstairs for dinner?”
“Nay, to be sure!” cried Joan. “I had forgotten.”
“Nah, for sure!” shouted Joan. “I totally forgot.”
“Hide me, then,” said Dick, “put me behind the arras, shut me in a chest, or what ye will, so that I may be here on your return. Indeed, fair lady,” he added, “bear this in mind, that we are sore bested, and may never look upon each other’s face from this night forward till we die.”
“Hide me, then,” said Dick, “put me behind the curtain, lock me in a trunk, or whatever you want, just make sure I’m here when you come back. Truly, fair lady,” he added, “remember this: we’re in a tough spot, and we might never see each other’s faces again after tonight until we die.”
At this the young lady melted; and when, a little after, the bell summoned Sir Daniel’s household to the board, Dick was planted very stiffly against the wall, at a place where a division in the tapestry permitted him to breathe the more freely, and even to see into the room.
At this, the young lady turned soft; and shortly after, when the bell called Sir Daniel’s household to dinner, Dick stood very stiffly against the wall, in a spot where a gap in the tapestry allowed him to breathe more easily and even see into the room.
He had not been long in this position, when he was somewhat strangely disturbed. The silence in that upper storey of the house, was only broken by the flickering of the flames[215] and the hissing of a green log in the chimney; but presently, to Dick’s strained hearing, there came the sound of some one walking with extreme precaution; and soon after the door opened, and a little black-faced, dwarfish fellow, in Lord Shoreby’s colours, pushed first his head, and then his crooked body, into the chamber. His mouth was open, as though to hear the better; and his eyes, which were very bright, flitted restlessly and swiftly to and fro. He went round and round the room, striking here and there upon the hangings; but Dick, by a miracle, escaped his notice. Then he looked below the furniture, and examined the lamp; and, at last, with an air of cruel disappointment, was preparing to go away as silently as he had come, when down he dropped upon his knees, picked up something from among the rushes on the floor, examined it, and, with every signal of delight, concealed it in the wallet at his belt.
He hadn’t been in this position long when he felt a strange disturbance. The silence in that upper floor of the house was only interrupted by the flickering flames[215] and the hissing of a green log in the chimney. But soon, to Dick’s keen ears, he heard someone walking very cautiously, and shortly after, the door opened. A small, dark-faced, dwarfish guy, dressed in Lord Shoreby’s colors, peeked in first with his head and then pushed his crooked body into the room. His mouth was open, as if to hear better, and his very bright eyes darted restlessly around. He circled the room, tapping on the hangings here and there; but by some miracle, Dick went unnoticed. Then he looked under the furniture and checked the lamp. Finally, looking disappointed, he was about to leave as quietly as he had come when he suddenly dropped to his knees, picked something up from the rushes on the floor, examined it, and with evident delight, tucked it away into the wallet at his belt.
Dick’s heart sank, for the object in question was a tassel from his own girdle; and it was plain to him that this dwarfish spy, who took a malign delight in his employment, would lose no time in bearing it to his master, the baron. He was half tempted to throw aside the arras, fall upon the scoundrel, and, at the risk of his life, remove the tell-tale token. And while he was still hesitating, a new cause of concern was added. A voice, hoarse and broken by drink, began to be audible from the stair; and presently after, uneven, wandering, and heavy footsteps sounded without along the passage.
Dick's heart dropped when he realized the object in question was a tassel from his own belt. It was clear to him that the little spy, who took a nasty pleasure in his job, wouldn't waste any time in taking it to his master, the baron. He was tempted to throw aside the curtain, pounce on the scoundrel, and, risking his life, grab the incriminating item. While he was still debating what to do, another source of anxiety appeared. A voice, raspy and slurred from alcohol, became audible from the stairs; and soon after, unsteady, wandering, and heavy footsteps echoed down the hallway.
“What make ye here, my merry men, among the greenwood shaws?” sang the voice. “What make ye here?[216] Hey! sots, what make ye here?” it added, with a rattle of drunken laughter; and then, once more breaking into song:
“What are you doing here, my merry men, in the greenwood shaws?” sang the voice. “What are you doing here?[216] Hey! fools, what are you doing here?” it added, with a burst of drunken laughter; and then, once again breaking into song:
Hey Fat Friar John, my friend—
If I eat and you drink, "Who do you think will sing the mass?"
Lawless, alas! rolling drunk, was wandering the house, seeking for a corner wherein to slumber off the effect of his potations. Dick inwardly raged. The spy, at first terrified, had grown reassured as he found he had to deal with an intoxicated man, and now, with a movement of cat-like rapidity, slipped from the chamber, and was gone from Richard’s eyes.
Lawless, unfortunately, rolling drunk, was stumbling around the house, looking for a spot to sleep off the effects of his drinking. Dick was fuming inside. The spy, initially scared, had become more confident when he realized he was dealing with a drunk man, and now, with a quick, cat-like movement, slipped out of the room and disappeared from Richard's sight.
What was to be done? If he lost touch of Lawless for the night, he was left impotent, whether to plan or carry forth Joanna’s rescue. If, on the other hand, he dared to address the drunken outlaw, the spy might still be lingering within sight, and the most fatal consequences ensue.
What was he supposed to do? If he lost track of Lawless for the night, he wouldn't be able to plan or proceed with Joanna's rescue. On the other hand, if he confronted the drunken outlaw, the spy might still be watching, and that could lead to disastrous consequences.
It was, nevertheless, upon this last hazard that Dick decided. Slipping from behind the tapestry, he stood ready in the doorway of the chamber, with a warning hand upraised. Lawless, flushed crimson, with his eyes injected, vacillating on his feet, drew still unsteadily nearer. At last he hazily caught sight of his commander, and, in despite of Dick’s imperious signals, hailed him instantly and loudly by his name.
It was, however, on this final risk that Dick made his decision. Coming out from behind the tapestry, he positioned himself in the doorway of the room, holding a warning hand up. Lawless, his face flushed and his eyes bloodshot, stumbled closer. Eventually, he vaguely spotted his commander and, despite Dick’s urgent signals, called out to him loudly by name.
Dick leaped upon and shook the drunkard furiously.
Dick jumped on the drunkard and shook him furiously.
“Beast!” he hissed—“beast and no man! It is worse[217] than treachery to be so witless. We may all be shent for thy sotting.”
“Beast!” he hissed—“beast and no man! It is worse[217] than betrayal to be so foolish. We might all be ruined because of your drunkenness.”
But Lawless only laughed and staggered, and tried to clap young Shelton on the back.
But Lawless just laughed, swayed a bit, and tried to pat young Shelton on the back.
And just then Dick’s quick ear caught a rapid brushing in the arras. He leaped towards the sound, and the next moment a piece of the wall-hanging had been torn down, and Dick and the spy were sprawling together in its folds. Over and over they rolled, grappling for each other’s throat, and still baffled by the arras, and still silent in their deadly fury. But Dick was by much the stronger, and soon the spy lay prostrate under his knee, and, with a single stroke of the long poniard, ceased to breathe.
And just then, Dick's sharp ear picked up a quick rustling in the tapestry. He jumped towards the sound, and in the next moment, a section of the wall hanging was ripped down, and Dick and the spy found themselves tangled together in its folds. They rolled over and over, struggling to grab each other’s throats, still hindered by the tapestry, and remained silent in their intense fury. But Dick was much stronger, and soon the spy was pinned down beneath him, and with one swift stab of the long dagger, he stopped breathing.
CHAPTER III
THE DEAD SPY
Throughout this furious and rapid passage, Lawless had looked on helplessly, and even when all was over, and Dick, already re-arisen to his feet, was listening with the most passionate attention to the distant bustle in the lower storeys of the house, the old outlaw was still wavering on his legs like a shrub in a breeze of wind, and still stupidly staring on the face of the dead man.
Throughout this intense and fast-paced scene, Lawless watched helplessly, and even when everything was done, and Dick had gotten back on his feet, listening with deep attention to the distant commotion in the lower floors of the house, the old outlaw was still unsteady on his legs like a plant in a gust of wind, staring blankly at the face of the dead man.
“It is well,” said Dick, at length; “they have not heard us, praise the saints! But, now, what shall I do with this poor spy? At least, I will take my tassel from his wallet.”
“It’s good,” said Dick, finally; “they haven’t heard us, thank goodness! But now, what should I do with this poor spy? At the very least, I’ll grab my tassel from his wallet.”
So saying, Dick opened the wallet; within he found a few pieces of money, the tassel, and a letter addressed to Lord Wensleydale, and sealed with my Lord Shoreby’s seal. The name awoke Dick’s recollection; and he instantly broke the wax and read the contents of the letter. It was short, but, to Dick’s delight, it gave evident proof that Lord Shoreby was treacherously corresponding with the House of York.
So saying, Dick opened the wallet; inside he found a few coins, the tassel, and a letter addressed to Lord Wensleydale, sealed with Lord Shoreby’s seal. The name sparked Dick’s memory, and he quickly broke the wax and read the letter. It was short, but to Dick’s delight, it clearly proved that Lord Shoreby was secretly communicating with the House of York.
The young fellow usually carried his ink-horn and implements about him, and so now, bending a knee beside the body of the dead spy, he was able to write these words upon a corner of the paper:
The young guy usually carried his ink container and tools with him, so now, kneeling beside the body of the dead spy, he was able to write these words in the corner of the paper:
My Lord of Shoreby, ye that writt the letter, wot ye why your man is ded? But let me rede you, marry not.
My lord of Shoreby, you who wrote the letter, do you know why your man is dead? But let me advise you, don’t.
Jon Amend-all.
Jon Amend-all.
He laid this paper on the breast of the corpse; and then Lawless, who had been looking on upon these last manœuvres with some flickering returns of intelligence, suddenly[219] drew a black arrow from below his robe, and therewith pinned the paper in its place. The sight of this disrespect, or, as it almost seemed, cruelty to the dead, drew a cry of horror from young Shelton; but the old outlaw only laughed.
He placed this paper on the chest of the corpse; and then Lawless, who had been watching these final actions with some brief moments of awareness, suddenly[219] pulled out a black arrow from underneath his robe and used it to pin the paper down. The sight of this disrespect, or what appeared to be cruelty to the dead, prompted a cry of horror from young Shelton; but the old outlaw just laughed.
“Nay, I will have the credit for mine order,” he hiccupped. “My jolly boys must have the credit on’t—the credit, brother”; and then, shutting his eyes tight and opening his mouth like a precentor, he began to thunder, in a formidable voice:
“Nah, I want the credit for my order,” he said with a hiccup. “My good friends deserve the credit for it—the credit, brother”; and then, shutting his eyes tightly and opening his mouth like a choir leader, he started to shout in a powerful voice:
“Peace, sot!” cried Dick, and thrust him hard against the wall. “In two words—if so be that such a man can understand me who hath more wine than wit in him—in two words, and, a-Mary’s name, begone out of this house, where, if ye continue to abide, ye will not only hang yourself, but me also! Faith, then, up foot! be yare, or, by the mass, I may forget that I am in some sort your captain and in some your debtor! Go!”
“Shut up, you fool!” shouted Dick, pushing him hard against the wall. “In two words—if such a man who has more wine than sense can understand me—in two words, and for Mary’s sake, get out of this house, where, if you stay, you’ll not only hang yourself, but me too! Seriously, get moving! Be quick, or, by the mass, I might forget that I’m somewhat your captain and to some extent your debtor! Go!”
The sham monk was now, in some degree, recovering the use of his intelligence; and the ring in Dick’s voice, and the glitter in Dick’s eye, stamped home the meaning of his words.
The fake monk was starting to regain some of his wit, and the tone in Dick’s voice, along with the sparkle in his eye, emphasized the importance of what he was saying.
“By the mass,” cried Lawless, “an I be not wanted, I can go”; and he turned tipsily along the corridor and proceeded to flounder down-stairs, lurching against the wall.[220]
“By the crowd,” shouted Lawless, “if I’m not needed, I can leave”; and he staggered down the corridor and began to fumble his way down the stairs, leaning against the wall.[220]
So soon as he was out of sight, Dick returned to his hiding-place, resolutely fixed to see the matter out. Wisdom, indeed, moved him to be gone; but love and curiosity were stronger.
As soon as he was out of sight, Dick went back to his hiding spot, determined to see it through. Logic told him to leave; but love and curiosity were stronger.
Time passed slowly for the young man, bolt upright behind the arras. The fire in the room began to die down, and the lamp to burn low and to smoke. And still there was no word of the return of any one to these upper quarters of the house; still the faint hum and clatter of the supper party sounded from far below; and still, under the thick fall of the snow, Shoreby town lay silent upon every side.
Time dragged on for the young man, sitting straight up behind the curtain. The fire in the room started to die down, and the lamp began to burn low and smoke. Yet there was still no sign of anyone coming back to these upper quarters of the house; the faint buzz and clatter of the dinner party continued to echo from far below; and still, under the heavy blanket of snow, Shoreby town remained quiet all around.
At length, however, feet and voices began to draw near upon the stair; and presently after several of Sir Daniel’s guests arrived upon the landing, and, turning down the corridor, beheld the torn arras and the body of the spy.
At last, however, footsteps and voices started to approach up the stairs; and soon after, several of Sir Daniel’s guests arrived at the landing and, turning down the corridor, saw the ripped tapestry and the body of the spy.
Some ran forward and some back, and all together began to cry aloud.
Some ran forward and some ran back, and all together started to cry out.
At the sound of their cries, guests, men-at-arms, ladies, servants, and, in a word, all the inhabitants of that great house, came flying from every direction, and began to join their voices to the tumult.
At the sound of their cries, guests, soldiers, ladies, servants, and everyone else in that big house rushed in from every direction and started to add their voices to the chaos.
Soon a way was cleared, and Sir Daniel came forth in person, followed by the bridegroom of the morrow, my Lord Shoreby.
Soon a path was cleared, and Sir Daniel stepped forward in person, followed by the groom of the next day, my Lord Shoreby.
“My lord,” said Sir Daniel, “have I not told you of this knave Black Arrow? To the proof, behold it! There it stands, and, by the rood, my gossip, in a man of yours, or one that stole your colours!”
“My lord,” said Sir Daniel, “haven’t I told you about this scoundrel Black Arrow? Here’s the proof! There it is, and by the cross, my friend, it’s one of your men, or someone who stole your colors!”
“In good sooth, it was a man of mine,” replied Lord[221] Shoreby, hanging back. “I would I had more such. He was keen as a beagle and secret as a mole.”
“In truth, he was a man of mine,” replied Lord[221] Shoreby, holding back. “I wish I had more like him. He was sharp as a beagle and as discreet as a mole.”
“Ay, gossip, truly?” asked Sir Daniel, keenly. “And what came he smelling up so many stairs in my poor mansion? But he will smell no more.”
“Ay, gossip, really?” asked Sir Daniel, sharply. “And what was he doing sniffing around so many stairs in my poor house? But he won't be sniffing anymore.”
“An’t please you, Sir Daniel,” said one, “here is a paper written upon with some matter, pinned upon his breast.”
“Excuse me, Sir Daniel,” said one, “there's a paper attached to his chest with some writing on it.”
“Give it me, arrow and all,” said the knight. And when he had taken into his hand the shaft, he continued for some time to gaze upon it in a sullen musing. “Ay,” he said, addressing Lord Shoreby, “here is a hate that followeth hard and close upon my heels. This black stick, or its just likeness, shall yet bring me down. And, gossip, suffer a plain knight to counsel you; and if these hounds begin to wind you, flee! ’Tis like a sickness—it still hangeth, hangeth upon the limbs. But let us see what they have written. It is as I thought, my lord; y’are marked, like an old oak, by the woodman; to-morrow or next day, by will come the axe. But what wrote ye in a letter?”
“Give it to me, arrow and all,” said the knight. And when he held the arrow in his hand, he continued to stare at it in a gloomy thought. “Yeah,” he said, speaking to Lord Shoreby, “there’s a hatred chasing me closely. This black stick, or its exact twin, will eventually bring me down. And, my friend, let a simple knight give you some advice; if these hounds start to sniff you out, run! It’s like an illness—it sticks to you, clinging to your limbs. But let’s see what they’ve written. Just as I thought, my lord; you’re marked, like an old oak, by the woodcutter; tomorrow or the next day, the axe will come. But what did you write in the letter?”
Lord Shoreby snatched the paper from the arrow, read it, crumpled it between his hands, and overcoming the reluctance which had hitherto withheld him from approaching, threw himself on his knees beside the body and eagerly groped in the wallet.
Lord Shoreby grabbed the paper from the arrow, read it, crumpled it in his hands, and pushing past the hesitation that had stopped him from getting closer, knelt beside the body and eagerly searched through the wallet.
He rose to his feet with a somewhat unsettled countenance.
He got up with a somewhat uneasy expression.
“Gossip,” he said, “I have indeed lost a letter here that much imported; and could I lay my hand upon the knave that took it, he should incontinently grace a halter. But[222] let us, first of all, secure the issues of the house. Here is enough harm already, by St. George!”
“Gossip,” he said, “I have definitely lost an important letter here; and if I could find the thief who took it, he would quickly find himself at the end of a rope. But[222] let’s first make sure the house is secure. There’s already enough trouble, by St. George!”
Sentinels were posted close around the house and garden; a sentinel on every landing of the stair, a whole troop in the main entrance-hall; and yet another about the bonfire in the shed. Sir Daniel’s followers were supplemented by Lord Shoreby’s; there was thus no lack of men or weapons to make the house secure, or to entrap a lurking enemy, should one be there.
Sentinels were stationed all around the house and garden; one on every stair landing, a whole group in the main entrance hall, and another near the bonfire in the shed. Sir Daniel’s followers were joined by Lord Shoreby’s men; so there was no shortage of people or weapons to keep the house safe, or to catch a hidden enemy, if there happened to be one.
Meanwhile, the body of the spy was carried out through the falling snow and deposited in the abbey church.
Meanwhile, the spy's body was taken out through the falling snow and placed in the abbey church.
It was not until these dispositions had been taken, and all had returned to a decorous silence, that the two girls drew Richard Shelton from his place of concealment, and made a full report to him of what had passed. He, upon his side, recounted the visit of the spy, his dangerous discovery, and speedy end.
It wasn't until these arrangements were made, and everyone had settled into a respectful silence, that the two girls pulled Richard Shelton from his hiding spot and gave him a detailed account of what had happened. He, in turn, shared the story of the spy's visit, his risky discovery, and swift demise.
Joanna leaned back very faint against the curtained wall.
Joanna leaned back gently against the curtained wall.
“It will avail but little,” she said. “I shall be wed to-morrow, in the morning, after all!”
"It won't make much difference," she said. "I'll be getting married tomorrow morning, after all!"
“What!” cried her friend. “And here is our paladin that driveth lions like mice! Ye have little faith, of a surety. But come, friend lion-driver, give us some comfort; speak, and let us hear bold counsels.”
“What!” her friend exclaimed. “And here’s our paladin who drives lions like they’re mice! You clearly have little faith. But come on, lion-driver, give us some comfort; speak up, and let’s hear some bold advice.”
Dick was confounded to be thus outfaced with his own exaggerated words; but though he coloured, he still spoke stoutly.
Dick was taken aback to be confronted with his own exaggerated words; but even though he flushed, he still spoke with confidence.
“Truly,” said he, “we are in straits. Yet, could I but win out of this house for half an hour, I do honestly tell myself[223] that all might still go well; and for the marriage, it should be prevented.”
“Honestly,” he said, “we're in a tough spot. But if I could just get out of this house for half an hour, I really believe[223] that everything could still turn out fine; and we should stop the marriage.”
“And for the lions,” mimicked the girl, “they shall be driven.”
“And for the lions,” copied the girl, “they will be driven.”
“I crave your excuse,” said Dick. “I speak not now in any boasting humour, but rather as one inquiring after help or counsel; for if I get not forth of this house and through these sentinels, I can do less than naught. Take me, I pray you, rightly.”
“I need your pardon,” said Dick. “I’m not saying this in a bragging way, but more like someone who’s looking for help or advice; because if I can’t get out of this house and past these guards, I can do nothing at all. Please understand me correctly.”
“Why said ye he was rustic, Joan?” the girl inquired. “I warrant he hath a tongue in his head; ready, soft, and bold is his speech at pleasure. What would ye more?”
“Why do you say he’s unsophisticated, Joan?” the girl asked. “I assure you he has a way with words; his speech is smooth, confident, and bold when he wants it to be. What more could you ask?”
“Nay,” sighed Joanna, with a smile, “they have changed me my friend Dick, ’tis sure enough. When I beheld him, he was rough indeed. But it matters little; there is no help for my hard case, and I must still be Lady Shoreby!”
“Nah,” sighed Joanna with a smile, “they’ve definitely changed me, my friend Dick. When I saw him, he was pretty rough. But it doesn’t really matter; there’s no help for my tough situation, and I still have to be Lady Shoreby!”
“Nay, then,” said Dick, “I will even make the adventure. A friar is not much regarded; and if I found a good fairy to lead me up, I may find another belike to carry me down. How call they the name of this spy?”
“Nah, then,” said Dick, “I’ll go ahead and take the chance. A friar isn’t really taken seriously; and if I can find a good fairy to guide me up, I might find another one to take me down. What do they call this spy?”
“Rutter,” said the young lady; “and an excellent good name to call him by. But how mean ye, lion-driver? What is in your mind to do?”
“Rutter,” said the young woman; “and that’s a great name for him. But what do you mean, lion-tamer? What are you planning to do?”
“To offer boldly to go forth,” returned Dick; “and if any stop me, to keep an unchanged countenance, and say I go to pray for Rutter. They will be praying over his poor clay even now.”
“I'm ready to go out there,” Dick said, “and if anyone tries to stop me, I'll keep a straight face and say I'm going to pray for Rutter. They must be praying over his poor body right now.”
“The device is somewhat simple,” replied the girl, “yet it may hold.”[224]
“The device is pretty simple,” the girl replied, “but it might just work.”[224]
“Nay,” said young Shelton, “it is no device, but mere boldness, which serveth often better in great straits.”
“Nah,” said young Shelton, “it's not a trick, but just plain boldness, which often works better in tough situations.”
“Ye say true,” she said. “Well, go, a-Mary’s name, and may Heaven speed you! Ye leave here a poor maid that loves you entirely, and another that is most heartily your friend. Be wary, for their sakes, and make not shipwreck of your safety.”
"You're right," she said. "Well, go, in Mary's name, and may Heaven help you! You leave behind a poor girl who loves you completely, and another who is truly your friend. Be careful, for their sakes, and don't put your safety at risk."
“Ay,” added Joanna, “go, Dick. Ye run no more peril, whether ye go or stay. Go; ye take my heart with you; the saints defend you!”
“Ay,” added Joanna, “go, Dick. You face no more danger, whether you leave or stay. Go; you take my heart with you; may the saints protect you!”
Dick passed the first sentry with so assured a countenance that the fellow merely fidgeted and stared; but at the second landing the man carried his spear across and bade him name his business.
Dick walked past the first guard with such a confident look that the guy just fidgeted and watched him; but at the second landing, the man crossed his spear and asked him to state his business.
“Pax vobiscum,” answered Dick. “I go to pray over the body of this poor Rutter.”
“Pax vobiscum,” Dick replied. “I’m going to pray over the body of this unfortunate Rutter.”
“Like enough,” returned the sentry; “but to go alone is not permitted you.” He leaned over the oaken balusters and whistled shrill. “One cometh!” he cried; and then motioned Dick to pass.
“Probably,” replied the guard; “but you can’t go alone.” He leaned over the wooden railing and whistled sharply. “Someone’s coming!” he shouted; then he signaled for Dick to go ahead.
At the foot of the stair he found the guard afoot and awaiting his arrival; and when he had once more repeated his story, the commander of the post ordered four men out to accompany him to the church.
At the bottom of the stairs, he found the guard standing and waiting for him; and after he repeated his story again, the commander of the post sent four men to go with him to the church.
“Let him not slip, my lads,” he said. “Bring him to Sir Oliver, on your lives!”
“Don’t let him get away, guys,” he said. “Take him to Sir Oliver, or else!”
The door was then opened; one of the men took Dick by either arm, another marched ahead with a link, and the fourth, with bent bow and the arrow on the string, brought[225] up the rear. In this order they proceeded through the garden, under the thick darkness of the night and the scattering snow, and drew near to the dimly illuminated windows of the abbey church.
The door was then opened; one of the men grabbed Dick by both arms, another went ahead with a torch, and the fourth, with his bow drawn and an arrow ready, followed behind. They moved in this formation through the garden, under the heavy darkness of the night and the falling snow, and got close to the faintly lit windows of the abbey church.
At the western portal a picket of archers stood, taking what shelter they could find in the hollow of the arched doorways, and all powdered with the snow; and it was not until Dick’s conductors had exchanged a word with these, that they were suffered to pass forth and enter the nave of the sacred edifice.
At the western entrance, a group of archers stood, trying to find any shelter they could in the curve of the doorways, all covered in snow. It wasn’t until Dick’s guides had spoken with them that they were allowed to exit and enter the main part of the holy building.
The church was doubtfully lighted by the tapers upon the great altar, and by a lamp or two that swung from the arched roof before the private chapels of illustrious families. In the midst of the choir the dead spy lay, his limbs piously composed, upon a bier.
The church was dimly lit by the candles on the main altar and by a couple of lamps hanging from the arched ceiling in front of the private chapels of prominent families. In the center of the choir, the deceased spy lay, his limbs respectfully arranged on a bier.
A hurried mutter of prayer sounded along the arches; cowled figures knelt in the stalls of the choir, and on the steps of the high altar a priest in pontifical vestments celebrated mass.
A hurried whisper of prayer echoed through the arches; hooded figures knelt in the choir stalls, and on the steps of the high altar, a priest in ceremonial robes held the mass.
Upon this fresh entrance, one of the cowled figures arose, and, coming down the steps which elevated the level of the choir above that of the nave, demanded from the leader of the four men what business brought him to the church. Out of respect for the service and the dead, they spoke in guarded tones; but the echoes of that huge, empty building caught up their words, and hollowly repeated and repeated them along the aisles.
Upon this new arrival, one of the robed figures stood up and, coming down the steps that raised the choir above the nave, asked the leader of the four men what brought him to the church. Out of respect for the service and the deceased, they spoke quietly; but the echoes of that massive, empty building picked up their words and bounced them back along the aisles.
“A monk!” returned Sir Oliver (for he it was), when he had heard the report of the archer. “My brother, I looked[226] not for your coming,” he added, turning to young Shelton. “In all civility, who are ye? and at whose instance do ye join your supplications to ours?”
“A monk!” replied Sir Oliver (for it was he), after he heard the archer's report. “Brother, I didn't expect you to arrive,” he said, turning to young Shelton. “In all politeness, who are you? And on whose behalf do you join your pleas with ours?”
Dick, keeping his cowl about his face, signed to Sir Oliver to move a pace or two aside from the archers; and, so soon as the priest had done so, “I cannot hope to deceive you, sir,” he said. “My life is in your hands.”
Dick, with his hood pulled over his face, motioned for Sir Oliver to step a little to the side of the archers. As soon as the priest did that, he said, “I can’t pretend to fool you, sir. My life is in your hands.”
Sir Oliver violently started; his stout cheeks grew pale, and for a space he was silent.
Sir Oliver jumped in shock; his chubby cheeks turned pale, and for a moment he was silent.
“Richard,” he said, “what brings you here, I know not; but I much misdoubt it to be evil. Nevertheless, for the kindness that was, I would not willingly deliver you to harm. Ye shall sit all night beside me in the stalls: ye shall sit there till my Lord of Shoreby be married, and the party gone safe home; and if all goeth well, and ye have planned no evil, in the end ye shall go whither ye will. But if your purpose be bloody, it shall return upon your head. Amen!”
“Richard,” he said, “I don’t know why you’re here, but I have a bad feeling it’s not good. Still, because of the kindness shown in the past, I won’t send you to harm. You’ll sit with me in the stalls all night: you’ll stay there until my Lord of Shoreby gets married and the guests safely go home; and if everything goes well and you haven’t plotted anything bad, in the end, you can go wherever you want. But if your intentions are violent, it will come back to you. Amen!”
And the priest devoutly crossed himself, and turned and louted to the altar.
And the priest sincerely crossed himself, then turned and bowed to the altar.
With that, he spoke a few words more to the soldiers, and taking Dick by the hand, led him up to the choir, and placed him in the stall beside his own, where, for mere decency, the lad had instantly to kneel and appear to be busy with his devotions.
With that, he said a few more words to the soldiers and took Dick by the hand, leading him up to the choir. He then placed him in the stall next to his own, where, just out of decency, the boy had to kneel right away and pretend to be engaged in his prayers.
His mind and his eyes, however, were continually wandering. Three of the soldiers, he observed, instead of returning to the house, had got them quietly into a point of vantage in the aisle; and he could not doubt that they had done so by Sir Oliver’s command. Here, then, he was trapped.[227] Here he must spend the night in the ghostly glimmer and shadow of the church, and looking on the pale face of him he slew; and here, in the morning, he must see his sweetheart married to another man before his eyes.
His mind and his eyes, however, kept wandering. He noticed that three of the soldiers, instead of going back to the house, had quietly positioned themselves in a spot in the aisle; and he couldn't doubt that they had done this on Sir Oliver’s orders. So, here he was trapped. Here, he would have to spend the night in the eerie glow and shadows of the church, staring at the pale face of the man he killed; and in the morning, he would have to watch his sweetheart marry another man right before his eyes.[227]
But, for all that, he obtained a command upon his mind, and built himself up in patience to await the issue.
But despite everything, he took control of his mind and developed the patience to wait for the outcome.
CHAPTER IV
IN THE ABBEY CHURCH
In Shoreby Abbey Church the prayers were kept up all night without cessation, now with the singing of psalms, now with a note or two upon the bell.
In Shoreby Abbey Church, the prayers continued all night without stopping, sometimes with the singing of psalms and other times with a chime or two from the bell.
Rutter, the spy, was nobly waked. There he lay, meanwhile, as they had arranged him, his dead hands crossed upon his bosom, his dead eyes staring on the roof; and hard by, in the stall, the lad who had slain him waited, in sore disquietude, the coming of the morning.
Rutter, the spy, was nobly awakened. There he lay, just as they had placed him, his lifeless hands crossed over his chest, his vacant eyes staring at the ceiling; and nearby, in the stall, the boy who had killed him waited, feeling anxious for the morning to arrive.
Once only, in the course of the hours, Sir Oliver leaned across to his captive.
Once, during the hours, Sir Oliver leaned over to his captive.
“Richard,” he whispered, “my son, if ye mean me evil, I will certify, on my soul’s welfare, ye design upon an innocent man. Sinful in the eye of Heaven I do declare myself; but sinful as against you I am not, neither have been ever.”
“Richard,” he whispered, “my son, if you mean me harm, I swear on my soul's honor that you’re plotting against an innocent man. I admit I am sinful in the eyes of Heaven; but I am not sinful against you, nor have I ever been.”
“My father,” returned Dick, in the same tone of voice, “trust me, I design nothing; but as for your innocence, I may not forget that ye cleared yourself but lamely.”
“My father,” replied Dick, in the same tone, “believe me, I’m not trying to come up with anything; however, when it comes to your innocence, I can’t overlook that you didn’t clear yourself very well.”
“A man may be innocently guilty,” replied the priest. “He may be set blindfolded upon a mission, ignorant of its true scope. So it was with me. I did decoy your father to his death; but as Heaven sees us in this sacred place, I knew not what I did.”[229]
“A man can be unknowingly guilty,” replied the priest. “He might be sent on a mission without knowing its true purpose. That’s how it was with me. I did lead your father to his death; but as God sees us in this sacred place, I had no idea what I was doing.”[229]
“It may be,” returned Dick. “But see what a strange web ye have woven, that I should be, at this hour, at once your prisoner and your judge; that ye should both threaten my days and deprecate my anger. Methinks, if ye had been all your life a true man and good priest, ye would neither thus fear nor thus detest me. And now to your prayers. I do obey you, since needs must; but I will not be burthened with your company.”
“It might be,” replied Dick. “But look at the strange situation you’ve created, where I’m both your prisoner and your judge at this moment; where you both threaten my life and want to appease my anger. I think if you had been a genuinely good person and a true priest your whole life, you wouldn’t fear or despise me like this. Now, go ahead and pray. I’ll do as you ask because I have to, but I won’t be burdened by your presence.”
The priest uttered a sigh so heavy that it had almost touched the lad into some sentiment of pity, and he bowed his head upon his hands like a man borne down below a weight of care. He joined no longer in the psalms; but Dick could hear the beads rattle though his fingers and the prayers a-pattering between his teeth.
The priest sighed so heavily that it almost made the boy feel some pity, and he rested his head on his hands like someone weighed down by worry. He stopped joining in the psalms, but Dick could hear the beads rattling through his fingers and the prayers mumbling between his teeth.
Yet a little, and the grey of the morning began to struggle through the painted casements of the church, and to put to shame the glimmer of the tapers. The light slowly broadened and brightened, and presently through the southeastern clerestories a flush of rosy sunlight flickered on the walls. The storm was over; the great clouds had disburthened their snow and fled farther on, and the new day was breaking on a merry winter landscape sheathed in white.
Yet soon, the gray of the morning began to break through the painted windows of the church, making the flicker of the candles look dull in comparison. The light gradually expanded and brightened, and soon a rosy sunlight flickered on the walls through the southeastern windows. The storm was over; the heavy clouds had released their snow and moved on, and a new day was dawning on a joyful winter landscape covered in white.
A bustle of church officers followed; the bier was carried forth to the deadhouse, and the stains of blood were cleansed from off the tiles, that no such ill-omened spectacle should disgrace the marriage of Lord Shoreby. At the same time, the very ecclesiastics who had been so dismally engaged all night began to put on morning faces, to do honour to the merrier ceremony which was about to follow. And further[230] to announce the coming of the day, the pious of the town began to assemble and fall to prayer before their favourite shrines, or wait their turn at the confessionals.
A group of church officials followed; the coffin was carried out to the morgue, and the blood stains were cleaned from the tiles, so that no such ominous sight would tarnish Lord Shoreby's wedding. At the same time, the very clergy who had been so grimly occupied all night started to put on cheerful faces to honor the more joyful ceremony that was about to take place. Additionally[230], to signal the arrival of the day, the devout people of the town began to gather and pray at their favorite altars or wait their turn at the confessionals.
Favoured by this stir, it was of course easily possible for any man to avoid the vigilance of Sir Daniel’s sentries at the door; and presently Dick, looking about him wearily, caught the eye of no less a person than Will Lawless, still in his monk’s habit.
Favored by this commotion, any man could easily slip past Sir Daniel's guards at the door; and soon Dick, glancing around tiredly, spotted none other than Will Lawless, still wearing his monk's robe.
The outlaw, at the same moment, recognised his leader, and privily signed to him with hand and eye.
The outlaw, at that moment, recognized his leader and discreetly signaled to him with his hand and eyes.
Now, Dick was far from having forgiven the old rogue his most untimely drunkenness, but he had no desire to involve him in his own predicament; and he signalled back to him, as plain as he was able, to begone.
Now, Dick hadn’t completely forgiven the old scoundrel for his inconvenient drunkenness, but he didn’t want to drag him into his own trouble; so he signaled back to him, as clearly as he could, to go away.
Lawless, as though he had understood, disappeared at once behind a pillar, and Dick breathed again.
Lawless, as if he had understood, quickly vanished behind a pillar, and Dick let out a sigh of relief.
What, then, was his dismay to feel himself plucked by the sleeve and to find the old robber installed beside him, upon the next seat, and, to all appearance, plunged in his devotions!
What, then, was his shock to feel himself tugged by the sleeve and to see the old thief sitting next to him, apparently deep in prayer!
Instantly Sir Oliver arose from his place, and, gliding behind the stalls, made for the soldiers in the aisle. If the priest’s suspicions had been so lightly wakened, the harm was already done, and Lawless a prisoner in the church.
Instantly, Sir Oliver stood up from his seat and, gliding behind the stalls, headed toward the soldiers in the aisle. If the priest’s suspicions had been stirred so easily, the damage was already done, and Lawless was a prisoner in the church.
“Move not,” whispered Dick. “We are in the plaguiest pass, thanks, before all things, to thy swinishness of yestereven. When ye saw me here, so strangely seated where I have neither right nor interest, what a murrain! could ye not smell harm and get ye gone from evil?”[231]
“Don’t move,” whispered Dick. “We’re in a really tough spot right now, all thanks to your selfishness last night. When you saw me here, in such a weird position where I have no business being, couldn’t you sense the trouble and just leave?”[231]
“Nay,” returned Lawless, “I thought ye had heard from Ellis, and were here on duty.”
“Nah,” Lawless replied, “I thought you had heard from Ellis and that you were here for work.”
“Ellis!” echoed Dick. “Is Ellis, then, returned?”
“Ellis!” Dick shouted. “Is Ellis back, then?”
“For sure,” replied the outlaw. “He came last night, and belted me sore for being in wine—so there ye are avenged, my master. A furious man is Ellis Duckworth! He hath ridden me hot-spur from Craven to prevent this marriage; and, Master Dick, ye know the way of him—do so he will!”
“For sure,” replied the outlaw. “He showed up last night and really laid into me for drinking too much—so there you go, my master, you’re avenged. Ellis Duckworth is furious! He’s chased me hard from Craven to stop this marriage; and, Master Dick, you know how he is—he’ll do it!”
“Nay, then,” returned Dick, with composure, “you and I, my poor brother, are dead men; for I sit here a prisoner upon suspicion, and my neck was to answer for this very marriage that he purposeth to mar. I had a fair choice, by the rood! to lose my sweetheart or else lose my life! Well, the cast is thrown—it is to be my life.”
“Nah, then,” replied Dick calmly, “you and I, my poor brother, are dead men; because I’m sitting here as a prisoner under suspicion, and my neck is at stake for this very marriage that he plans to ruin. I had a tough choice, by golly! to lose my sweetheart or lose my life! Well, the die is cast—it’s going to be my life.”
“By the mass,” cried Lawless, half arising, “I am gone!”
“By the mass,” shouted Lawless, standing partway up, “I’m done for!”
But Dick had his hand at once upon his shoulder.
But Dick immediately put his hand on his shoulder.
“Friend Lawless, sit ye still,” he said. “An ye have eyes, look yonder at the corner by the chancel arch; see ye not that, even upon the motion of your rising, yon armed men are up and ready to intercept you? Yield ye, friend. Ye were bold aboard ship, when ye thought to die a sea-death; be bold again, now that y’are to die presently upon the gallows.”
“Friend Lawless, stay still,” he said. “If you have eyes, look over there at the corner by the chancel arch; don’t you see that, even as you rise, those armed men are ready to stop you? Surrender, my friend. You were brave on the ship when you thought you’d die at sea; be brave again, now that you’re about to die on the gallows.”
“Master Dick,” gasped Lawless, “the thing hath come upon me somewhat of the suddenest. But give me a moment till I fetch my breath again; and, by the mass, I will be as stout-hearted as yourself.”
“Master Dick,” gasped Lawless, “it hit me pretty suddenly. But give me a moment to catch my breath again; and, I swear, I’ll be just as brave as you.”
“Here is my bold fellow!” returned Dick. “And yet,[232] Lawless, it goes hard against the grain with me to die; but where whining mendeth nothing, wherefore whine?”
“Here’s my brave friend!” Dick replied. “And yet,[232] Lawless, it’s really hard for me to accept dying; but when complaining doesn't change anything, why complain?”
“Nay, that indeed!” chimed Lawless. “And a fig for death, at worst! It has to be done, my master, soon or late. And hanging in a good quarrel is an easy death, they say, though I could never hear of any that came back to say so.”
“Nah, for real!” said Lawless. “And who cares about death, at the end of the day! It has to happen, my friend, sooner or later. And dying in a righteous fight is supposed to be an easy death, or so they say, but I’ve never heard of anyone coming back to confirm it.”
And so saying, the stout old rascal leaned back in his stall, folded his arms, and began to look about him with the greatest air of insolence and unconcern.
And with that, the hefty old scoundrel leaned back in his seat, crossed his arms, and started to look around him with the utmost air of arrogance and indifference.
“And for the matter of that,” Dick added, “it is yet our best chance to keep quiet. We wot not yet what Duckworth purposes; and when all is said, and if the worst befall, we may yet clear our feet of it.”
“And for that matter,” Dick added, “it's still our best chance to stay quiet. We don't know yet what Duckworth plans; and when everything is said and done, if the worst happens, we might still be able to walk away from it.”
Now that they ceased talking, they were aware of a very distant and thin strain of mirthful music which steadily drew nearer, louder, and merrier. The bells in the tower began to break forth into a doubling peal, and a greater and greater concourse of people to crowd into the church, shuffling the snow from off their feet, and clapping and blowing in their hands. The western door was flung wide open, showing a glimpse of sunlit, snowy street, and admitting in a great gust the shrewd air of the morning; and in short, it became plain by every sign that Lord Shoreby desired to be married very early in the day, and that the wedding-train was drawing near.
Now that they stopped talking, they realized they could hear a distant and faint melody that was steadily coming closer, louder, and more cheerful. The bells in the tower started ringing in a joyful peal, and more and more people began to crowd into the church, brushing the snow off their feet and clapping their hands together to stay warm. The western door swung wide open, revealing a sunlit, snowy street, and letting in a refreshing gust of morning air; it became clear from every sign that Lord Shoreby wanted to get married very early in the day, and that the wedding party was on its way.
Some of Lord Shoreby’s men now cleared a passage down the middle aisle, forcing the people back with lance-stocks; and just then, outside the portal, the secular musicians could be descried drawing near over the frozen snow,[233] the fifers and trumpeters scarlet in the face with lusty blowing, the drummers and the cymbalists beating as for a wager.
Some of Lord Shoreby's men cleared a path down the center aisle, pushing people back with the ends of their lances; just then, outside the entrance, the secular musicians could be seen approaching over the frozen snow,[233] the flutists and trumpeters red-faced from vigorous blowing, the drummers and cymbalists playing as if for a bet.
These, as they drew near the door of the sacred building, filed off on either side, and, marking time to their own vigorous music, stood stamping in the snow. As they thus opened their ranks, the leaders of this noble bridal train appeared behind and between them; and such was the variety and gaiety of their attire, such the displays of silk and velvet, fur and satin, embroidery and lace, that the procession showed forth upon the snow like a flower-bed in a path or a painted window in a wall.
As they approached the entrance of the sacred building, they spread out on either side and began stamping their feet in the snow to the beat of their lively music. As they opened their ranks, the leaders of this magnificent bridal procession emerged from behind and between them; the variety and brightness of their clothing, with its silk and velvet, fur and satin, embroidery and lace, made the procession look like a vibrant flowerbed on a path or a beautiful stained glass window in a wall against the snowy backdrop.
First came the bride, a sorry sight, as pale as winter, clinging to Sir Daniel’s arm, and attended, as bridesmaid, by the short young lady who had befriended Dick the night before. Close behind, in the most radiant toilet, followed the bridegroom, halting on a gouty foot; and as he passed the threshold of the sacred building and doffed his hat, his bald head was seen to be rosy with emotion.
First came the bride, a pitiful sight, as pale as winter, clinging to Sir Daniel’s arm, and accompanied by the short young lady who had befriended Dick the night before. Close behind, in the most stunning outfit, followed the groom, limping on a sore foot; and as he stepped over the threshold of the sacred building and took off his hat, his bald head was seen to be flushed with emotion.
And now came the hour of Ellis Duckworth.
And now it was Ellis Duckworth's time.
Dick, who sat stunned among contrary emotions, grasping the desk in front of him, beheld a movement in the crowd, people jostling backward, and eyes and arms uplifted. Following these signs, he beheld three or four men with bent bows, leaning from the clerestory gallery. At the same instant they delivered their discharge, and before the clamour and cries of the astounded populace had time to swell fully upon the ear, they had flitted from their perch and disappeared.
Dick, sitting there in shock with mixed feelings, gripping the desk in front of him, noticed a movement in the crowd, people pushing back, with their eyes and arms raised. Following this commotion, he saw three or four men with drawn bows leaning over from the upper gallery. Just then, they released their arrows, and before the noise and shouts of the bewildered crowd could fully register, they had jumped down from their spot and vanished.
The nave was full of swaying heads and voices screaming;[234] the ecclesiastics thronged in terror from their places; the music ceased, and though the bells overhead continued for some seconds to clang upon the air, some wind of the disaster seemed to find its way at last even to the chamber where the ringers were leaping on their ropes, and they also desisted from their merry labours.
The nave was packed with swaying heads and shouting voices;[234] the clergy rushed away in fear from their spots; the music stopped, and even though the bells above continued to ring loudly for a few moments, the chaos of the disaster seemed to reach the room where the bell ringers were jumping on their ropes, and they too stopped their joyous work.
Right in the midst of the nave the bridegroom lay stone-dead, pierced by two black arrows. The bride had fainted. Sir Daniel stood, towering above the crowd in his surprise and anger, a cloth-yard shaft quivering in his left forearm, and his face streaming blood from another which had grazed his brow.
Right in the middle of the nave, the groom lay dead, struck by two black arrows. The bride had fainted. Sir Daniel stood, towering above the crowd in shock and rage, a long arrow trembling in his left forearm, and his face streaming blood from another that had grazed his brow.
Long before any search could be made for them, the authors of this tragic interruption had clattered down a turn-pike stair and decamped by a postern door.
Long before anyone could look for them, the writers of this tragic event had rushed down a toll road staircase and slipped out through a back door.
But Dick and Lawless still remained in pawn; they had, indeed, arisen on the first alarm, and pushed manfully to gain the door; but what with the narrowness of the stalls and the crowding of terrified priests and choristers, the attempt had been in vain, and they had stoically resumed their places.
But Dick and Lawless were still stuck; they had actually jumped up at the first sign of trouble and tried hard to reach the door. However, because the stalls were so narrow and the terrified priests and choir members were pushing in all directions, their effort was useless, and they calmly went back to their spots.
And now, pale with horror, Sir Oliver rose to his feet and called upon Sir Daniel, pointing with one hand to Dick.
And now, pale with fear, Sir Oliver stood up and called out to Sir Daniel, pointing at Dick with one hand.
“Here,” he cried, “is Richard Shelton—alas the hour!—blood guilty! Seize him!—bid him be seized! For all our lives’ sakes, take him and bind him surely! He hath sworn our fall.”
“Here,” he shouted, “is Richard Shelton—oh, what a moment!—guilty of blood! Grab him!—order him to be captured! For the sake of our lives, take him and tie him up tight! He has sworn to bring us down.”
Sir Daniel was blinded by anger—blinded by the hot blood that still streamed across his face.
Sir Daniel was consumed by anger—overwhelmed by the hot blood that still ran down his face.

“Where?” he bellowed. “Hale him forth! By the cross of Holywood, but he shall rue this hour!”
“Where?” he shouted. “Bring him here! By the cross of Holywood, he will regret this moment!”
The crowd fell back, and a party of archers invaded the choir, laid rough hands on Dick, dragged him head-foremost from the stall, and thrust him by the shoulders down the chancel steps. Lawless, on his part, sat as still as a mouse.
The crowd stepped back, and a group of archers stormed the choir, grabbed Dick roughly, pulled him headfirst from the stall, and shoved him down the chancel steps by his shoulders. Lawless, for his part, remained as still as a mouse.
Sir Daniel, brushing the blood out of his eyes, stared blinkingly upon his captive.
Sir Daniel, wiping the blood from his eyes, stared dazedly at his prisoner.
“Ay,” he said, “treacherous and insolent, I have thee fast; and by all potent oaths, for every drop of blood that now trickles in mine eyes, I will wring a groan out of thy carcase. Away with him!” he added. “Here is no place! Off with him to my house. I will number every joint of thy body with a torture.”
“Ay,” he said, “deceitful and disrespectful, I have you tight; and by all powerful oaths, for every drop of blood that now falls from my eyes, I will make you groan from your lifeless body. Get him out of here!” he added. “This is no place! Take him to my house. I will count every joint of your body with pain.”
But Dick, putting off his captors, uplifted his voice.
But Dick, shaking off his captors, raised his voice.
“Sanctuary!” he shouted. “Sanctuary! Ho, there, my fathers! They would drag me from the church!”
“Sanctuary!” he shouted. “Sanctuary! Hey, my fathers! They want to drag me out of the church!”
“From the church thou hast defiled with murder, boy,” added a tall man, magnificently dressed.
“From the church you’ve corrupted with murder, kid,” added a tall man, dressed to impress.
“On what probation?” cried Dick. “They do accuse me, indeed, of some complicity, but have not proved one tittle. I was, in truth, a suitor for this damsel’s hand; and she, I will be bold to say it, repaid my suit with favour. But what then? To love a maid is no offence, I trow—nay, nor to gain her love. In all else, I stand here free from guiltiness.”
“On what grounds?” shouted Dick. “They do accuse me of some involvement, but they haven't proven a single thing. I was, honestly, a suitor for this lady’s hand; and she, I will say boldly, returned my affections. But so what? Loving a girl isn't a crime, I assure you—nor is winning her love. In every other regard, I stand here free from blame.”
There was a murmur of approval among the bystanders, so boldly Dick declared his innocence; but at the same time[236] a throng of accusers arose upon the other side, crying how he had been found last night in Sir Daniel’s house, how he wore a sacrilegious disguise; and in the midst of the babel, Sir Oliver indicated Lawless, both by voice and gesture, as accomplice to the fact. He, in his turn, was dragged from his seat and set beside his leader. The feelings of the crowd rose high on either side, and while some dragged the prisoners to and fro to favour their escape, others cursed and struck them with their fists. Dick’s ears rang and his brain swam dizzily, like a man struggling in the eddies of a furious river.
There was a murmur of approval among the onlookers, so boldly Dick declared his innocence; but at the same time[236] a crowd of accusers emerged on the other side, shouting about how he had been found in Sir Daniel’s house last night and how he was wearing a sacrilegious disguise; and in the chaos, Sir Oliver pointed out Lawless, both by voice and gesture, as an accomplice. He was then dragged from his seat and placed beside his leader. The crowd's emotions ran high on both sides, and while some tried to help the prisoners escape, others cursed them and struck them with their fists. Dick’s ears rang and his head spun dizzily, like a man fighting in the currents of a raging river.
But the tall man who had already answered Dick, by a prodigious exercise of voice restored silence and order in the mob.
But the tall man who had already replied to Dick, with an impressive use of his voice, brought silence and order to the crowd.
“Search them,” he said, “for arms. We may so judge of their intentions.”
"Search them," he said, "for weapons. We can judge their intentions this way."
Upon Dick they found no weapon but his poniard, and this told in his favour, until one man officiously drew it from its sheath, and found it still uncleansed of the blood of Rutter. At this there was a great shout among Sir Daniel’s followers, which the tall man suppressed by a gesture and an imperious glance. But when it came to the turn of Lawless, there was found under his gown a sheaf of arrows identical with those that had been shot.
They found no weapon on Dick except for his dagger, which initially seemed to work in his favor, until one guy eagerly pulled it out of its sheath and saw it still stained with Rutter's blood. This caused a loud uproar among Sir Daniel’s men, but the tall man silenced them with a gesture and a commanding look. When it was Lawless's turn, they discovered a bundle of arrows under his cloak that matched the ones that had been fired.
“How say ye now?” asked the tall man, frowningly, of Dick.
“What's your take on this now?” the tall man asked Dick, frowning.
“Sir,” replied Dick, “I am here in sanctuary, is it not so? Well, sir, I see by your bearing that ye are high in station, and I read in your countenance the marks of piety and justice. To you, then, I will yield me prisoner, and that blithely,[237] foregoing the advantage of this holy place. But rather than to be yielded into the discretion of that man—whom I do here accuse with a loud voice to be the murderer of my natural father and the unjust retainer of my lands and revenues—rather than that, I would beseech you, under favour, with your own gentle hand, to despatch me on the spot. Your own ears have heard him, how before that I was proven guilty he did threaten me with torments. It standeth not with your own honour to deliver me to my sworn enemy and old oppressor, but to try me fairly by the way of law, and, if that I be guilty indeed, to slay me mercifully.”
“Sir,” replied Dick, “I’m here seeking refuge, isn’t that right? Well, sir, I can tell by your demeanor that you hold a high position, and I can see in your face the signs of righteousness and fairness. To you, I’ll willingly surrender myself as a prisoner, giving up the safety of this sacred place. But rather than be handed over to that man— whom I loudly accuse of being the murderer of my father and the unjust keeper of my lands and wealth— I would rather ask you, with all due respect, to end my life right here with your own kind hand. You’ve heard him threaten me with torture before I was even proven guilty. It’s not right for you to hand me over to my sworn enemy and former oppressor, but to judge me fairly through the legal process, and if I truly am guilty, then to execute me mercifully.”
“My lord,” cried Sir Daniel, “ye will not hearken to this wolf? His bloody dagger reeks him the lie into his face.”
“My lord,” shouted Sir Daniel, “you won’t listen to this wolf? His bloody dagger betrays him right to his face.”
“Nay, but suffer me, good knight,” returned the tall stranger; “your own vehemence doth somewhat tell against yourself.”
“Nah, but let me speak, good knight,” replied the tall stranger; “your own intensity kinda works against you.”
And here the bride, who had come to herself some minutes past and looked wildly on upon this scene, broke loose from those that held her, and fell upon her knees before the last speaker.
And here the bride, who had regained her senses a few minutes ago and was staring in shock at the scene, broke free from those who were holding her and fell to her knees before the last speaker.
“My Lord of Risingham,” she cried, “hear me, in justice. I am here in this man’s custody by mere force, reft from mine own people. Since that day I had never pity, countenance, nor comfort from the face of man—but from him only—Richard Shelton—whom they now accuse and labour to undo. My lord, if he was yesternight in Sir Daniel’s mansion, it was I that brought him there; he came but at my prayer, and thought to do no hurt. While yet Sir Daniel[238] was a good lord to him, he fought with them of the Black Arrow loyally; but when his foul guardian sought his life by practices, and he fled by night, for his soul’s sake, out of that bloody house, whither was he to turn—he, helpless and penniless? Or if he be fallen among ill company, whom should ye blame—the lad that was unjustly handled, or the guardian that did abuse his trust?”
“My Lord of Risingham,” she exclaimed, “please listen to me, for the sake of justice. I am here in this man’s custody due to sheer force, taken away from my own people. Since that day, I have found no pity, kindness, or comfort from anyone—except for him—Richard Shelton—whom they now accuse and are trying to ruin. My lord, if he was at Sir Daniel’s house last night, it was because I took him there; he only came at my request, intending no harm. Back when Sir Daniel was still a good lord to him, he fought alongside the Black Arrow bravely; but when his corrupt guardian tried to take his life through deceit, and he fled by night, for his own safety, from that bloody house, where could he go—he, helpless and broke? And if he has fallen in with the wrong crowd, who should you blame—the young man who was treated unfairly, or the guardian who betrayed his trust?”
And then the short young lady fell on her knees by Joanna’s side.
And then the short young woman dropped to her knees beside Joanna.
“And I, my good lord and natural uncle,” she added, “I can bear testimony, on my conscience and before the face of all, that what this maiden saith is true. It was I, unworthy, that did lead the young man in.”
“And I, my good lord and natural uncle,” she added, “I can testify, on my word and in front of everyone, that what this young woman says is true. It was I, unworthy as I am, who led the young man in.”
Earl Risingham had heard in silence, and when the voices ceased, he still stood silent for a space. Then he gave Joanna his hand to arise, though it was to be observed that he did not offer the like courtesy to her who had called herself his niece.
Earl Risingham listened quietly, and when the voices stopped, he remained silent for a moment. Then he extended his hand to Joanna to help her up, although it was noticeable that he didn’t show the same courtesy to the woman who had claimed to be his niece.
“Sir Daniel,” he said, “here is a right intricate affair, the which, with your good leave, it shall be mine to examine and adjust. Content ye, then; your business is in careful hands; justice shall be done you; and in the meanwhile, get ye incontinently home, and have your hurts attended. The air is shrewd, and I would not ye took cold upon these scratches.”
“Sir Daniel,” he said, “this is a pretty complicated situation. If you don’t mind, I’ll take the responsibility to look into it and sort it out. Don’t worry; your case is in good hands, and you will get the justice you deserve. In the meantime, you should head home right away and have your injuries taken care of. The weather is chilly, and I wouldn’t want you to catch a cold from these wounds.”
He made a sign with his hand; it was passed down the nave by obsequious servants, who waited there upon his smallest gesture. Instantly, without the church, a tucket sounded shrill, and through the open portal archers and[239] men-at-arms, uniformly arrayed in the colours and wearing the badge of Lord Risingham, began to file into the church, took Dick and Lawless from those who still detained them, and closing their files about the prisoners, marched forth again and disappeared.
He gestured with his hand; the signal was relayed down the nave by eager servants who were ready for his every move. Immediately, outside the church, a sharp sound echoed, and through the open entrance, archers and[239]men-at-arms, dressed in matching colors and bearing the emblem of Lord Risingham, began to enter the church. They took Dick and Lawless from the people who were still holding them, and then, forming a circle around the prisoners, they marched out again and vanished.
As they were passing, Joanna held both her hands to Dick and cried him her farewell; and the bridesmaid, nothing downcast by her uncle’s evident displeasure, blew him a kiss, with a “Keep your heart up, lion-driver!” that for the first time since the accident called up a smile to the faces of the crowd.
As they walked by, Joanna waved goodbye to Dick with both hands and shouted her farewell. The bridesmaid, unfazed by her uncle's clear annoyance, blew him a kiss and said, “Keep your spirits up, lion-tamer!” This, for the first time since the accident, brought a smile to the faces of the crowd.
CHAPTER V
EARL RISINGHAM
Earl Risingham, although by far the most important person then in Shoreby, was poorly lodged in the house of a private gentleman upon the extreme outskirts of the town. Nothing but the armed men at the doors, and the mounted messengers that kept arriving and departing, announced the temporary residence of a great lord.
Earl Risingham, even though he was the most important person in Shoreby at the time, was staying in a modest house owned by a private individual on the far edge of town. The only signs that a great lord was temporarily living there were the armed guards at the doors and the mounted messengers who kept coming and going.
Thus it was that, from lack of space, Dick and Lawless were clapped into the same apartment.
So it happened that, due to a lack of space, Dick and Lawless ended up in the same room.
“Well spoken, Master Richard,” said the outlaw; “it was excellently well spoken, and, for my part, I thank you cordially. Here we are in good hands; we shall be justly tried, and, some time this evening, decently hanged on the same tree.”
“Well said, Master Richard,” the outlaw replied; “that was very well said, and I sincerely thank you for it. We’re in good hands here; we’ll get a fair trial, and sometime this evening, we’ll be properly hanged on the same tree.”
“Indeed, my poor friend, I do believe it,” answered Dick.
“Yeah, my poor friend, I really do believe it,” replied Dick.
“Yet have we a string to our bow,” returned Lawless. “Ellis Duckworth is a man out of ten thousand; he holdeth you right near his heart, both for your own and for your father’s sake; and knowing you guiltless of this fact, he will stir earth and heaven to bear you clear.”
“Yet we have an advantage,” Lawless replied. “Ellis Duckworth is one in a million; he cares for you deeply, both for your sake and your father’s. Knowing you’re innocent of this matter, he will do whatever it takes to help you.”
“It may not be,” said Dick. “What can he do? He hath but a handful. Alack, if it were but to-morrow—could I[241] but keep a certain tryst an hour before noon to-morrow—all were, I think, otherwise. But now there is no help.”
“It may not be,” said Dick. “What can he do? He has only a handful. Oh, if it were just tomorrow—if I could just keep a certain meeting an hour before noon tomorrow—all would be, I think, different. But now, there’s no way to help.”
“Well,” concluded Lawless, “an ye will stand to it for my innocence, I will stand to it for yours, and that stoutly. It shall naught avail us; but an I be to hang, it shall not be for lack of swearing.”
"Well," Lawless finished, "if you’re going to vouch for my innocence, I’ll definitely vouch for yours, and I’ll do it fiercely. It won’t change anything; but if I have to hang, it won’t be because I didn’t swear my way out."
And then, while Dick gave himself over to his reflections, the old rogue curled himself down into a corner, pulled his monkish hood about his face, and composed himself to sleep. Soon he was loudly snoring, so utterly had his long life of hardship and adventure blunted the sense of apprehension.
And then, while Dick lost himself in his thoughts, the old rascal curled up in a corner, pulled his hood over his face, and settled in to sleep. Soon, he was snoring loudly, so completely had his long life of hardship and adventure dulled his sense of fear.
It was long after noon, and the day was already failing, before the door was opened and Dick taken forth and led up-stairs to where, in a warm cabinet, Earl Risingham sat musing over the fire.
It was well past noon, and the day was already winding down, before the door was opened and Dick was brought out and taken upstairs to where, in a cozy room, Earl Risingham was sitting lost in thought by the fire.
On his captive’s entrance he looked up.
On his captive's entrance, he looked up.
“Sir,” he said, “I knew your father, who was a man of honour, and this inclineth me to be the more lenient; but I may not hide from you that heavy charges lie against your character. Ye do consort with murderers and robbers; upon a clear probation ye have carried war against the king’s peace; ye are suspected to have piratically seized upon a ship; ye are found skulking with a counterfeit presentment in your enemy’s house; a man is slain that very evening——”
“Sir,” he said, “I knew your father, who was a man of honor, and this makes me more inclined to be lenient; but I can’t hide from you that serious accusations weigh against your character. You associate with murderers and robbers; there’s clear evidence that you’ve waged war against the king’s peace; you are suspected of having pirated a ship; you’ve been found hiding with a fake identity in your enemy’s house; a man was killed that very evening——”
“An it like you, my lord,” Dick interposed, “I will at once avow my guilt, such as it is. I slew this fellow Rutter; and to the proof”—searching in his bosom—“here is a letter from his wallet.”[242]
“Your wish, my lord,” Dick interrupted, “I will immediately confess my guilt, whatever that may be. I killed this guy Rutter; and to prove it”—he searched in his pocket—“here’s a letter from his wallet.”[242]
Lord Risingham took the letter, and opened and read it twice.
Lord Risingham took the letter, opened it, and read it twice.
“Ye have read this?” he inquired.
“Have you read this?” he asked.
“I have read it,” answered Dick.
"I've read it," said Dick.
“Are ye for York or Lancaster?” the earl demanded.
“Are you for York or Lancaster?” the earl asked.
“My lord, it was but a little while back that I was asked that question, and knew not how to answer it,” said Dick; “but having answered once, I will not vary. My lord, I am for York.”
“My lord, it was just a little while ago that I was asked that question and didn't know how to respond,” said Dick; “but having answered once, I won’t change my mind. My lord, I am for York.”
The earl nodded approvingly.
The earl nodded in approval.
“Honestly replied,” he said. “But wherefore, then, deliver me this letter?”
“Honestly replied,” he said. “But why, then, give me this letter?”
“Nay, but against traitors, my lord, are not all sides arrayed?” cried Dick.
“Nah, but against traitors, my lord, aren't all sides lined up?” cried Dick.
“I would they were, young gentleman,” returned the earl; “and I do at least approve your saying. There is more youth than guile in you, I do perceive; and were not Sir Daniel a mighty man upon our side, I were half tempted to espouse your quarrel. For I have inquired, and it appears ye have been hardly dealt with, and have much excuse. But look ye, sir, I am, before all else, a leader in the Queen’s interest; and though by nature a just man, as I believe, and leaning even to the excess of mercy, yet must I order my goings for my party’s interest, and, to keep Sir Daniel, I would go far about.”
“I wish they were, young man,” replied the earl; “and I do appreciate what you’re saying. I see more youth than deceit in you; and if Sir Daniel weren’t such a strong ally for us, I’d be tempted to support your cause. I’ve looked into it, and it seems you’ve been treated unfairly and have a good reason for your actions. But listen, sir, I am, above all, a leader in the Queen’s interest; and though I believe I’m a just man by nature, even tending towards too much mercy, I still have to act in a way that benefits my party, and to keep Sir Daniel's support, I would go to great lengths.”
“My lord,” returned Dick, “ye will think me very bold to counsel you; but do ye count upon Sir Daniel’s faith? Methought he had changed sides intolerably often.”
“My lord,” Dick replied, “you might think it quite bold of me to advise you, but can you really trust Sir Daniel’s loyalty? I thought he had switched sides far too many times.”
“Nay, it is the way of England. What would ye have?”[243] the earl demanded. “But ye are unjust to the knight of Tunstall; and as faith goes, in this unfaithful generation, he hath of late been honourably true to us of Lancaster. Even in our last reverses he stood firm.”
“Nah, that's just how things are in England. What do you want?”[243] the earl asked. “But you're being unfair to the knight of Tunstall; considering how unreliable people are these days, he's actually been quite loyal to us in Lancaster. Even during our last setbacks, he stayed strong.”
“An it pleased you, then,” said Dick, “to cast your eye upon this letter, ye might somewhat change your thought of him”; and he handed to the earl Sir Daniel’s letter to Lord Wensleydale.
“If it pleases you,” said Dick, “to take a look at this letter, you might change your opinion of him a bit”; and he handed the earl Sir Daniel’s letter to Lord Wensleydale.
The effect upon the earl’s countenance was instant; he lowered like an angry lion, and his hand, with a sudden movement, clutched at his dagger.
The effect on the earl’s face was immediate; he scowled like an angry lion, and his hand quickly grabbed for his dagger.
“Ye have read this also?” he asked.
“Have you read this too?” he asked.
“Even so,” said Dick. “It is your lordship’s own estate he offers to Lord Wensleydale?”
“Even so,” said Dick. “Is it your lordship’s own estate that he’s offering to Lord Wensleydale?”
“It is my own estate, even as ye say!” returned the earl. “I am your bedesman for this letter. It hath shown me a fox’s hole. Command me, Master Shelton; I will not be backward in gratitude, and to begin with, York or Lancaster, true man or thief, I do now set you at freedom. Go, a-Mary’s name! But judge it right that I retain and hang your fellow, Lawless. The crime hath been most open, and it were fitting that some open punishment should follow.”
“It’s my own land, just like you said!” the earl replied. “I owe you for this letter. It’s opened my eyes to a hidden spot. Ask me for anything, Master Shelton; I will gladly show my gratitude. And to start, whether you’re from York or Lancaster, a good man or a thief, I’m granting you your freedom. Go, in the name of Mary! But know that I’ll keep and hang your companion, Lawless. His crime was very public, and it’s only right that he faces some public punishment.”
“My lord, I make it my first suit to you to spare him also,” pleaded Dick.
“My lord, I beg you to spare him as well,” pleaded Dick.
“It is an old, condemned rogue, thief, and vagabond, Master Shelton,” said the earl. “He hath been gallows-ripe this score of years. And, whether for one thing or another, whether to-morrow or the day after, where is the great choice?”[244]
“It’s an old, condemned rogue, thief, and drifter, Master Shelton,” said the earl. “He’s been ripe for the gallows for these past twenty years. And, whether it’s for one thing or another, whether it’s tomorrow or the day after, what’s the real difference?”[244]
“Yet, my lord, it was through love to me that he came hither,” answered Dick, “and I were churlish and thankless to desert him.”
“Yet, my lord, he came here for my sake out of love,” replied Dick, “and it would be rude and ungrateful of me to abandon him.”
“Master Shelton, ye are troublesome,” replied the earl, severely. “It is an evil way to prosper in this world. Howbeit, and to be quit of your importunity, I will once more humour you. Go, then, together; but go warily, and get swiftly out of Shoreby town. For this Sir Daniel (whom may the saints confound!) thirsteth most greedily to have your blood.”
“Master Shelton, you are quite bothersome,” replied the earl, sternly. “It’s a bad way to get ahead in this world. However, to be rid of your persistence, I will indulge you once more. Go, then, together; but go carefully, and get out of Shoreby town quickly. For this Sir Daniel (may the saints deal with him!) is very eager to have your blood.”
“My lord, I do now offer you in words my gratitude, trusting at some brief date to pay you some of it in service,” replied Dick, as he turned from the apartment.
“My lord, I'm expressing my gratitude to you with these words, hoping to repay you with my service soon,” replied Dick, as he left the room.
CHAPTER VI
ARBLASTER AGAIN
When Dick and Lawless were suffered to steal, by a back way, out of the house where Lord Risingham held his garrison, the evening had already come.
When Dick and Lawless were allowed to sneak out through a side door from the house where Lord Risingham had his garrison, evening had already arrived.
They paused in shelter of the garden wall to consult on their best course. The danger was extreme. If one of Sir Daniel’s men caught sight of them and raised the view-hallo, they would be run down and butchered instantly. And not only was the town of Shoreby a mere net of peril for their lives, but to make for the open country was to run the risk of the patrols.
They stopped under the cover of the garden wall to discuss their best course of action. The danger was serious. If one of Sir Daniel’s men spotted them and shouted an alarm, they would be swiftly captured and killed. And not only was the town of Shoreby a trap for their lives, but heading into the open countryside also meant risking encounters with the patrols.
A little way off, upon some open ground, they spied a windmill standing; and hard by that, a very large granary with open doors.
A short distance away, in some open space, they saw a windmill standing there; and right next to it, a big granary with its doors wide open.
“How if we lay there until the night fall?” Dick proposed.
“How about we stay here until night falls?” Dick suggested.
And Lawless having no better suggestion to offer, they made a straight push for the granary at a run, and concealed themselves behind the door among some straw. The daylight rapidly departed; and presently the moon was silvering the frozen snow. Now or never was their opportunity to gain the Goat and Bagpipes unobserved and change their[246] tell-tale garments. Yet even then it was advisable to go round by the outskirts, and not run the gauntlet of the market-place, where, in the concourse of people, they stood the more imminent peril to be recognised and slain.
And since Lawless didn’t have a better idea, they bolted straight for the granary and hid behind the door among some straw. The daylight quickly faded, and soon the moon illuminated the frozen snow. This was their chance to sneak into the Goat and Bagpipes unnoticed and change their[246] obvious clothes. Still, it was wise to go around the outskirts instead of risking the market place, where the crowd made it much more likely they would be recognized and killed.
This course was a long one. It took them not far from the house by the beach, now lying dark and silent, and brought them forth at last by the margin of the harbour. Many of the ships, as they could see by the clear moonshine, had weighed anchor, and, profiting by the calm sky, proceeded for more distant parts; answerably to this, the rude alehouses along the beach (although, in defiance of the curfew law, they still shone with fire and candle) were no longer thronged with customers, and no longer echoed to the chorus of sea-songs.
This journey was a long one. It took them not far from the house by the beach, now dark and quiet, and finally brought them to the edge of the harbor. Many of the ships, as they could see in the bright moonlight, had set sail, and taking advantage of the calm sky, headed for more distant places; correspondingly, the rough taverns along the beach (even though they defied the curfew law, still lit with fire and candles) were no longer crowded with patrons, and no longer resonated with the sounds of sea shanties.
Hastily, half running, with their monkish raiment kilted to the knee, they plunged through the deep snow and threaded the labyrinth of marine lumber; and they were already more than half-way round the harbour when, as they were passing close before an alehouse, the door suddenly opened and let out a gush of light upon their fleeting figures.
Quickly, almost running, with their monk-like robes pulled up to their knees, they rushed through the deep snow and navigated the maze of timber. They were already more than halfway around the harbor when, as they passed right in front of a pub, the door suddenly swung open, spilling light onto their hurried figures.
Instantly they stopped, and made believe to be engaged in earnest conversation.
Instantly, they stopped and pretended to be deep in conversation.
Three men, one after another, came out of the alehouse, and the last closed the door behind him. All three were unsteady upon their feet, as if they had passed the day in deep potations, and they now stood wavering in the moonlight, like men who knew not what they would be after. The tallest of the three was talking in a loud, lamentable voice.[247]
Three men, one after the other, walked out of the pub, and the last one closed the door behind him. All three swayed on their feet, as if they had spent the day drinking heavily, and they now stood unsteady in the moonlight, like people who didn’t know what to expect next. The tallest of the three was speaking in a loud, mournful voice.[247]
“Seven pieces of as good Gascony as ever a tapster broached,” he was saying, “the best ship out o’ the port o’ Dartmouth, a Virgin Mary parcel-gilt, thirteen pounds of good gold money——”
“Seven pieces of prime Gascony wine like no other,” he was saying, “the best ship sailing out of the port of Dartmouth, a Virgin Mary inlaid with gold, thirteen pounds of solid gold coins——”
“I have had losses, too,” interrupted one of the others. “I have had losses of mine own, gossip Arblaster. I was robbed at Martinmas of five shillings and a leather wallet well worth ninepence farthing.”
“I've had losses, too,” interrupted one of the others. “I’ve experienced my own losses, gossip Arblaster. I was robbed at Martinmas of five shillings and a leather wallet worth ninepence farthing.”
Dick’s heart smote him at what he heard. Until that moment he had not perhaps thought twice of the poor skipper who had been ruined by the loss of the Good Hope; so careless, in those days, were men who wore arms of the goods and interests of their inferiors. But this sudden encounter reminded him sharply of the high-handed manner and ill-ending of his enterprise; and both he and Lawless turned their heads the other way, to avoid the chance of recognition.
Dick felt a sharp pang in his heart at what he heard. Until that moment, he hadn’t really thought about the poor captain who had been destroyed by the loss of the Good Hope; people back then were pretty indifferent to the struggles of those beneath them. But this unexpected encounter hit him hard, making him acutely aware of the reckless nature and unfortunate outcome of his venture; both he and Lawless quickly turned their heads away to avoid being recognized.
The ship’s dog had, however, made his escape from the wreck and found his way back again to Shoreby. He was now at Arblaster’s heels, and suddenly sniffing and pricking his ears, he darted forward and began to bark furiously at the two sham friars.
The ship's dog had managed to escape the wreck and make his way back to Shoreby. He was now at Arblaster's heels, and suddenly, sniffing and pricking up his ears, he dashed forward and began barking furiously at the two fake friars.
His master unsteadily followed him.
His boss unsteadily followed him.
“Hey, shipmates!” he cried. “Have ye ever a penny piece for a poor old shipman, clean destroyed by pirates? I am a man that would have paid for you both o’ Thursday morning; and now here I be, o’ Saturday night, begging for a flagon of ale! Ask my man Tom, if ye misdoubt me. Seven pieces of good Gascon wine, a ship that was mine[248] own, and was my father’s before me, a Blessed Mary of plane-tree wood and parcel-gilt, and thirteen pounds in gold and silver. Hey! what say ye? A man that fought the French, too; for I have fought the French; I have cut more French throats upon the high seas than ever a man that sails out of Dartmouth. Come, a penny piece.”
“Hey, shipmates!” he shouted. “Do you have a penny for a poor old sailor, completely wrecked by pirates? I’m a man who would’ve paid you both on Thursday morning, and now here I am, on Saturday night, begging for a mug of ale! Ask my guy Tom if you don't believe me. Seven bottles of good Gascon wine, a ship that was mine, that my father owned before me, a Blessed Mary made of plane-tree wood and partially gilded, and thirteen pounds in gold and silver. So, what do you say? A man who fought the French, too; because I have fought the French; I’ve taken more French lives on the high seas than anyone sailing out of Dartmouth. Come on, a penny!”
Neither Dick nor Lawless durst answer him a word, lest he should recognise their voices; and they stood there as helpless as a ship ashore, not knowing where to turn nor what to hope.
Neither Dick nor Lawless dared to say a word, fearing he would recognize their voices; they stood there as helpless as a ship stranded on land, not knowing where to turn or what to hope for.
“Are ye dumb, boy?” inquired the skipper. “Mates,” he added, with a hiccup, “they be dumb. I like not this manner of discourtesy; for an a man be dumb, so be as he’s courteous, he will still speak when he was spoken to, methinks.”
“Are you dumb, boy?” asked the captain. “Crew,” he added, with a hiccup, “they are dumb. I don’t like this kind of disrespect; if a man is dumb, as long as he’s polite, he should still respond when spoken to, I think.”
By this time the sailor, Tom, who was a man of great personal strength, seemed to have conceived some suspicion of these two speechless figures; and being soberer than his captain, stepped suddenly before him, took Lawless roughly by the shoulder, and asked him, with an oath, what ailed him that he held his tongue. To this the outlaw, thinking all was over, made answer by a wrestling feint that stretched the sailor on the sand, and, calling upon Dick to follow him, took to his heels among the lumber.
By now, the sailor, Tom, who was very strong, seemed to suspect these two silent figures. Being more clear-headed than his captain, he suddenly stepped in front of him, grabbed Lawless roughly by the shoulder, and swore as he asked what was wrong with him for not speaking up. The outlaw, thinking it was all over, responded with a wrestling move that took the sailor down onto the sand, and calling for Dick to follow him, took off running among the debris.
The affair passed in a second. Before Dick could run at all, Arblaster had him in his arms; Tom, crawling on his face, had caught him by one foot, and the third man had a drawn cutlass brandishing above his head.
The whole thing happened in an instant. Before Dick could even start to run, Arblaster had him in his arms; Tom, crawling on his face, grabbed him by one foot, and the third man had a drawn cutlass raised above his head.
It was not so much the danger, it was not so much the[249] annoyance, that now bowed down the spirits of young Shelton; it was the profound humiliation to have escaped Sir Daniel, convinced Lord Risingham, and now fall helpless in the hands of this old, drunken sailor; and not merely helpless, but, as his conscience loudly told him when it was too late, actually guilty—actually the bankrupt debtor of the man whose ship he had stolen and lost.
It wasn't so much the danger or the annoyance that weighed down the spirits of young Shelton; it was the deep humiliation of having escaped Sir Daniel and convinced Lord Risingham, only to now be powerless in the hands of this old, drunken sailor. And not just powerless, but, as his conscience loudly reminded him when it was too late, actually guilty—truly the bankrupt debtor of the man whose ship he had stolen and lost.
“Bring me him back into the alehouse, till I see his face,” said Arblaster.
“Bring him back into the pub so I can see his face,” said Arblaster.
“Nay, nay,” returned Tom; “but let us first unload his wallet, lest the other lads cry share.”
“Nah, nah,” replied Tom; “but let’s first unload his backpack, or the other guys will complain about wanting a share.”
But though he was searched from head to foot, not a penny was found upon him; nothing but Lord Foxham’s signet, which they plucked savagely from his finger.
But even though they searched him from head to toe, they didn’t find a single penny on him; only Lord Foxham’s signet, which they forcibly removed from his finger.
“Turn me him to the moon,” said the skipper; and taking Dick by the chin, he cruelly jerked his head into the air. “Blessed Virgin!” he cried, “it is the pirate!”
“Turn him to the moon,” said the captain; and grabbing Dick by the chin, he harshly jerked his head up. “Holy Virgin!” he exclaimed, “it’s the pirate!”
“Hey!” cried Tom.
“Hey!” shouted Tom.
“By the Virgin of Bordeaux, it is the man himself!” repeated Arblaster. “What, sea-thief, do I hold you?” he cried. “Where is my ship? Where is my wine? Hey! have I you in my hands? Tom, give me one end of a cord here; I will so truss me this sea-thief, hand and foot together, like a basting turkey—marry, I will so bind him up—and thereafter I will so beat—so beat him!”
“By the Virgin of Bordeaux, it’s the man himself!” Arblaster echoed. “What, sea-thief, do I have you?” he shouted. “Where is my ship? Where is my wine? Hey! Do I have you in my grasp? Tom, hand me one end of a rope here; I’m gonna tie this sea-thief up, hand and foot, like a turkey being basted—seriously, I’m going to tie him up—and then I’m going to beat him—beat him good!”
And so he ran on, winding the cord meanwhile about Dick’s limbs with the dexterity peculiar to seamen, and at every turn and cross securing it with a knot, and tightening the whole fabric with a savage pull.[250]
And so he kept running, wrapping the cord around Dick’s limbs with the skill that sailors have, and at every twist and intersection securing it with a knot, pulling it all tight with a fierce tug.[250]
When he had done, the lad was a mere package in his hands—as helpless as the dead. The skipper held him at arm’s length, and laughed aloud. Then he fetched him a stunning buffet on the ear; and then turned him about, and furiously kicked and kicked him. Anger rose up in Dick’s bosom like a storm; anger strangled him, and he thought to have died; but when the sailor, tired of this cruel play, dropped him all his length upon the sand and turned to consult with his companions, he instantly regained command of his temper. Here was a momentary respite; ere they began again to torture him, he might have found some method to escape from this degrading and fatal misadventure.
When he was done, the kid was just a rag doll in his hands—totally helpless. The captain held him at arm's length and laughed out loud. Then he slapped him hard across the face, turned him around, and kicked him repeatedly. Anger surged up in Dick like a storm; it choked him, and he felt like he might die. But when the sailor, bored of this cruel game, dropped him flat on the sand and turned to talk to his friends, he quickly regained his composure. This was a brief break; before they started torturing him again, he might find a way to escape from this humiliating and dangerous situation.
Presently, sure enough, and while his captors were still discussing what to do with him, he took heart of grace, and, with a pretty steady voice, addressed them.
Sure enough, while his captors were still discussing what to do with him, he found his courage and, with a fairly steady voice, spoke to them.
“My masters,” he began, “are ye gone clean foolish? Here hath Heaven put into your hands as pretty an occasion to grow rich as ever shipman had—such as ye might make thirty over-sea adventures and not find again—and, by the mass! what do ye? Beat me?—nay; so would an angry child! But for long-headed tarry-Johns, that fear not fire nor water, and that love gold as they love beef, methinks ye are not wise.”
“My masters,” he began, “have you all gone completely foolish? Here, Heaven has given you a fantastic opportunity to get rich—one that a sailor might have to embark on thirty overseas adventures to find again—and, by God! what do you do? Hit me?—no; that’s something an angry child would do! But for long-headed, tough sailors who aren’t afraid of fire or water, and who love gold as much as they love beef, I think you’re not being very smart.”
“Ay,” said Tom, “now y’are trussed ye would cozen us.”
“Ay,” said Tom, “now that you’re caught, you think you can trick us.”
“Cozen you!” repeated Dick. “Nay, if ye be fools, it would be easy. But if ye be shrewd fellows, as I trow ye are, ye can see plainly where your interest lies. When I took your ship from you, we were many, we were well clad and[251] armed; but now, bethink you a little, who mustered that array? One incontestably that hath much gold. And if he, being already rich, continueth to hunt after more even in the face of storms—bethink you once more—shall there not be a treasure somewhere hidden?”
“Are you kidding me?” Dick repeated. “Look, if you guys are foolish, it would be easy. But if you’re smart, as I believe you are, you can clearly see where your best interests lie. When I took your ship from you, we were many and we were well dressed and[251] armed; but now, think for a moment, who organized that crew? Someone undeniably wealthy. And if he, being already rich, keeps going after more even in the face of storms—think again—is there not a treasure hidden somewhere?”
“What meaneth he?” asked one of the men.
“What does he mean?” asked one of the men.
“Why, if ye have lost an old skiff and a few jugs of vinegary wine,” continued Dick, “forget them, for the trash they are; and do ye rather buckle to an adventure worth the name, that shall, in twelve hours, make or mar you for ever. But take me up from where I lie, and let us go somewhere near at hand and talk across a flagon, for I am sore and frozen, and my mouth is half among the snow.”
“Why, if you've lost an old boat and a few jugs of sour wine,” Dick continued, “forget them, because they’re not worth it; instead, let’s jump into an adventure that will change your life forever in just twelve hours. But help me up from where I am, and let’s go somewhere nearby and chat over a drink, because I’m cold and sore, and my mouth is almost buried in the snow.”
“He seeks but to cozen us,” said Tom, contemptuously.
“He's just trying to trick us,” Tom said with disdain.
“Cozen! cozen!” cried the third man. “I would I could see the man that could cozen me! He were a cozener indeed! Nay, I was not born yesterday. I can see a church when it hath a steeple on it; and for my part, gossip Arblaster, methinks there is some sense in this young man. Shall we go hear him, indeed? Say, shall we go hear him?”
“Cheat! Cheat!” shouted the third man. “I wish I could see the guy who could fool me! He’d really be something! No way, I wasn’t born yesterday. I can recognize a church when I see one with a steeple on top; and for my part, gossip Arblaster, I think this young man makes some sense. Should we go listen to him? I mean, should we go listen to him?”
“I would look gladly on a pottle of strong ale, good Master Pirret,” returned Arblaster. “How say ye, Tom? But then the wallet is empty.”
“I would gladly look at a jug of strong ale, good Master Pirret,” replied Arblaster. “What do you say, Tom? But then the wallet is empty.”
“I will pay,” said the other—“I will pay. I would fain see this matter out; I do believe, upon my conscience, there is gold in it.”
“I'll pay,” said the other—“I'll pay. I really want to see this through; I truly believe, on my word, there's gold in it.”
“Nay, if ye get again to drinking, all is lost!” cried Tom.
“No, if you start drinking again, everything is ruined!” shouted Tom.
“Gossip Arblaster, ye suffer your fellow to have too much[252] liberty,” returned Master Pirret. “Would ye be led by a hired man? Fy, fy!”
“Gossip Arblaster, you let your friend have too much[252] freedom,” replied Master Pirret. “Would you let yourself be controlled by a hired hand? Shame on you!”
“Peace, fellow!” said Arblaster, addressing Tom. “Will ye put your oar in? Truly a fine pass, when the crew is to correct the skipper!”
“Hey there, buddy!” said Arblaster, talking to Tom. “Are you going to join in? What a great situation, when the crew gets to correct the captain!”
“Well, then, go your way,” said Tom; “I wash my hands of you.”
“Well, then, go ahead,” Tom said; “I’m done with you.”
“Set him, then, upon his feet,” said Master Pirret. “I know a privy place where we may drink and discourse.”
“Help him up,” said Master Pirret. “I know a quiet spot where we can drink and talk.”
“If I am to walk, my friends, ye must set my feet at liberty,” said Dick, when he had been once more planted upright like a post.
“If I’m going to walk, my friends, you need to free my feet,” said Dick, after he had been set upright like a post once again.
“He saith true,” laughed Pirret. “Truly, he could not walk accoutred as he is. Give it a slit—out with your knife and slit it, gossip.”
“He's right,” laughed Pirret. “Honestly, he couldn't walk dressed like that. Cut it—take out your knife and cut it, friend.”
Even Arblaster paused at this proposal; but as his companion continued to insist, and Dick had the sense to keep the merest wooden indifference of expression, and only shrugged his shoulders over the delay, the skipper consented at last, and cut the cords which tied his prisoner’s feet and legs. Not only did this enable Dick to walk; but the whole network of his bonds being proportionately loosened, he felt the arm behind his back begin to move more freely, and could hope, with time and trouble, to entirely disengage it. So much he owed already to the owlish silliness and greed of Master Pirret.
Even Arblaster hesitated at this suggestion; but as his companion kept pushing, and Dick managed to maintain just the slightest blank expression while only shrugging at the wait, the skipper finally agreed and cut the cords binding his prisoner's feet and legs. This not only allowed Dick to walk, but also loosened the entire network of his bonds, making it easier for the arm behind his back to move freely, giving him hope that, with time and effort, he could completely free himself. He already owed so much to the foolishness and greed of Master Pirret.
That worthy now assumed the lead, and conducted them to the very same rude alehouse where Lawless had taken Arblaster on the day of the gale. It was now quite deserted;[253] the fire was a pile of red embers, radiating the most ardent heat; and when they had chosen their places, and the landlord had set before them a measure of mulled ale, both Pirret and Arblaster stretched forth their legs and squared their elbows like men bent upon a pleasant hour.
That worthy now took the lead and led them to the very same shabby pub where Lawless had brought Arblaster on the day of the storm. It was now completely empty;[253] the fire was just a pile of glowing embers, giving off intense heat; and once they had picked their spots and the landlord had brought them a round of spiced ale, both Pirret and Arblaster propped their legs up and settled in like guys ready for a good time.
The table at which they sat, like all the others in the alehouse, consisted of a heavy, square board, set on a pair of barrels; and each of the four curiously-assorted cronies sat at one side of the square, Pirret facing Arblaster, and Dick opposite to the common sailor.
The table they were sitting at, like all the others in the pub, was a sturdy square board resting on two barrels. Each of the four oddly-matched friends was seated on one side of the square: Pirret was facing Arblaster, and Dick sat across from the ordinary sailor.
“And now, young man,” said Pirret, “to your tale. It doth appear, indeed, that ye have somewhat abused our gossip Arblaster; but what then? Make it up to him—show him but this chance to become wealthy—and I will go pledge he will forgive you.”
“And now, young man,” said Pirret, “let's hear your story. It seems that you've wronged our friend Arblaster a bit; but so what? Make it up to him—just give him this chance to get rich—and I’ll bet he’ll forgive you.”
So far Dick had spoken pretty much at random; but it was now necessary, under the supervision of six eyes, to invent and tell some marvellous story, and, if it were possible, get back into his hands the all-important signet. To squander time was the first necessity. The longer his stay lasted, the more would his captors drink, and the surer should he be when he attempted his escape.
So far, Dick had been speaking without much thought, but now he needed to come up with an amazing story while being watched by six eyes. If possible, he needed to get back the crucial signet ring. The first priority was to waste time. The longer he stayed, the more his captors would drink, making it easier for him to escape when the moment came.
Well, Dick was not much of an inventor, and what he told was pretty much the tale of Ali Baba, with Shoreby and Tunstall Forest substituted for the East, and the treasures of the cavern rather exaggerated than diminished. As the reader is aware, it is an excellent story, and has but one drawback—that it is not true; and so, as these three simple shipmen now heard it for the first time, their eyes stood[254] out of their faces, and their mouths gaped like codfish at a fishmonger’s.
Well, Dick wasn’t much of an inventor, and what he shared was basically the story of Ali Baba, with Shoreby and Tunstall Forest swapped in for the East, and the treasures in the cave a bit more exaggerated than they should be. As you know, it’s a great story, with just one downside—it’s not true; and so, as these three simple sailors heard it for the first time, their eyes bulged out of their heads, and their mouths hung open like codfish at a fish market.
Pretty soon a second measure of mulled ale was called for; and while Dick was still artfully spinning out the incidents a third followed the second.
Pretty soon, a second round of mulled ale was ordered; and while Dick was still skillfully dragging out the stories, a third round came after the second.
Here was the position of the parties towards the end:
Here was the situation of the parties towards the end:
Arblaster, three-parts drunk and one-half asleep, hung helpless on his stool. Even Tom had been much delighted with the tale, and his vigilance had abated in proportion. Meanwhile, Dick had gradually wormed his right arm clear of its bonds, and was ready to risk all.
Arblaster, three drinks in and half asleep, slumped helplessly on his stool. Even Tom was thoroughly entertained by the story, and his alertness had decreased accordingly. Meanwhile, Dick had slowly worked his right arm free from its restraints and was prepared to take the plunge.
“And so,” said Pirret, “y’are one of these?”
"And so," said Pirret, "you’re one of these?"
“I was made so,” replied Dick, “against my will; but an I could but get a sack or two of gold coin to my share, I should be a fool indeed to continue dwelling in a filthy cave, and standing shot and buffet like a soldier. Here be we four; good! Let us, then, go forth into the forest to-morrow ere the sun be up. Could we come honestly by a donkey, it were better; but an we cannot, we have our four strong backs, and I warrant me we shall come home staggering.”
“I was made this way,” replied Dick, “against my will; but if I could just get a sack or two of gold coins, I would be a fool to keep living in a filthy cave and facing blows like a soldier. Here we are, the four of us; good! Let’s go into the forest tomorrow before sunrise. If we could get a donkey honestly, that would be better; but if we can’t, we have our strong backs, and I bet we’ll come home loaded down.”
Pirret licked his lips.
Pirret smacked his lips.
“And this magic,” he said—“this password, whereby the cave is opened—how call ye it, friend?”
“And this magic,” he said, “this password that opens the cave—what do you call it, friend?”
“Nay, none know the word but the three chiefs,” returned Dick; “but here is your great good fortune, that, on this very evening, I should be the bearer of a spell to open it. It is a thing not trusted twice a year beyond the captain’s wallet.”
“Nah, only the three leaders know the word,” Dick replied. “But here’s your incredible luck: tonight, I’m the one bringing a spell to unlock it. It’s not something that gets trusted more than twice a year outside of the captain’s wallet.”
“A spell!” said Arblaster, half awakening, and squint[255]ing upon Dick with one eye. “Aroint thee! no spells! I be a good Christian. Ask my man Tom, else.”
“A spell!” said Arblaster, partially waking up and squinting at Dick with one eye. “Get away with that! No spells! I’m a good Christian. Ask my man Tom, if you need to.”
“Nay, but this is white magic,” said Dick. “It doth naught with the devil; only the powers of numbers, herbs, and planets.”
“Nah, but this is white magic,” said Dick. “It doesn’t have anything to do with the devil; just the powers of numbers, herbs, and planets.”
“Ay, ay,” said Pirret; “’tis but white magic, gossip. There is no sin therein, I do assure you. But proceed, good youth. This spell—in what should it consist?”
“Ay, ay,” said Pirret; “it’s just white magic, gossip. There’s no sin in it, I assure you. But go on, good young man. What should this spell involve?”
“Nay, that I will incontinently show you,” answered Dick. “Have ye there the ring ye took from my finger? Good! Now hold it forth before you by the extreme finger-ends, at the arm’s length, and over against the shining of these embers. ’Tis so exactly. Thus, then, is the spell.”
“Nah, I’ll show you right away,” replied Dick. “Do you have the ring you took from my finger? Great! Now hold it out in front of you with just the tips of your fingers, at arm's length, and in front of the glow of these embers. It’s just right. This is how the spell works.”
With a haggard glance, Dick saw the coast was clear between him and the door. He put up an internal prayer. Then whipping forth his arm, he made but one snatch of the ring, and at the same instant, levering up the table, he sent it bodily over upon the seaman Tom. He, poor soul, went down bawling under the ruins; and before Arblaster understood that anything was wrong, or Pirret could collect his dazzled wits, Dick had run to the door and escaped into the moonlit night.
With a worn-out look, Dick saw that the way was clear between him and the door. He silently prayed. Then, with a quick motion, he grabbed the ring, and at the same moment, he tipped the table over onto the seaman Tom. Poor guy went down shouting beneath the wreckage; and before Arblaster realized anything was wrong, or Pirret could gather his confused thoughts, Dick had dashed to the door and fled into the moonlit night.
The moon, which now rode in the mid-heavens, and the extreme whiteness of the snow, made the open ground about the harbour bright as day; and young Shelton leaping, with kilted robe, among the lumber, was a conspicuous figure from afar.
The moon, now high in the sky, and the bright whiteness of the snow made the open ground around the harbor as bright as day; and young Shelton, jumping in his kilted robe among the lumber, was easily visible from a distance.
Tom and Pirret followed him with shouts; from every drinking-shop they were joined by others whom their cries[256] aroused; and presently a whole fleet of sailors was in full pursuit. But Jack ashore was a bad runner, even in the fifteenth century, and Dick, besides, had a start, which he rapidly improved, until, as he drew near the entrance of a narrow lane, he even paused and looked laughingly behind him.
Tom and Pirret shouted after him; from every bar they were joined by others attracted by their cries[256], and soon a whole group of sailors was chasing him. But Jack, on land, was a slow runner, even for the fifteenth century, and Dick had a head start, which he quickly increased. When he got close to the entrance of a narrow alley, he even stopped and looked back at them, laughing.
Upon the white floor of snow, all the shipmen of Shoreby came clustering in an inky mass, and tailing out rearward in isolated clumps. Every man was shouting or screaming; every man was gesticulating with both arms in air; some one was continually falling; and to complete the picture, when one fell, a dozen would fall upon the top of him.
On the white snow-covered ground, all the sailors from Shoreby gathered in a dark mass, trailing back in scattered groups. Every person was shouting or screaming; each was waving their arms in the air; someone kept falling; and to top it all off, when one person fell, a dozen others would fall on top of them.
The confused mass of sound which they rolled up as high as to the moon was partly comical and partly terrifying to the fugitive whom they were hunting. In itself, it was impotent, for he made sure no seaman in the port could run him down. But the mere volume of noise, in so far as it must awake all the sleepers in Shoreby and bring all the skulking sentries to the street, did really threaten him with danger in the front. So, spying a dark doorway at a corner, he whipped briskly into it, and let the uncouth hunt go by him, still shouting and gesticulating, and all red with hurry and white with tumbles in the snow.
The chaotic noise they created soared high into the night, a mix of funny and frightening for the fugitive they were after. It was harmless on its own, as he was confident that no sailor in the port could catch him. However, the sheer volume of sound would definitely wake up everyone in Shoreby and draw all the lurking guards into the streets, truly putting him in danger right in front of him. So, spotting a dark doorway at the corner, he quickly slipped inside, letting the disorganized crowd pass by him, still shouting and gesturing, panting from their rush and covered in snow.
It was a long while, indeed, before this great invasion of the town by the harbour came to an end, and it was long before silence was restored. For long, lost sailors were still to be heard pounding and shouting through the streets in all directions and in every quarter of the town. Quarrels followed, sometimes among themselves, sometimes with the[257] men of the patrols; knives were drawn, blows given and received, and more than one dead body remained behind upon the snow.
It took a long time, really, for this major invasion of the town by the harbor to end, and even longer for silence to return. For a while, lost sailors could still be heard yelling and pounding through the streets everywhere in town. Fights broke out, sometimes among the sailors themselves and sometimes with the[257] patrols; knives were pulled, punches thrown and taken, and more than one dead body was left behind in the snow.
When, a full hour later, the last seaman returned grumblingly to the harbour side and his particular tavern, it may fairly be questioned if he had ever known what manner of man he was pursuing, but it was absolutely sure that he had now forgotten. By next morning there were many strange stories flying; and a little while after, the legend of the devil’s nocturnal visit was an article of faith with all the lads of Shoreby.
When, a full hour later, the last sailor returned grumbling to the harbor and his favorite tavern, it’s fair to wonder if he ever really knew what kind of man he was chasing, but it’s certain that he had completely forgotten by then. By the next morning, many strange stories were being told; and shortly after, the legend of the devil's nighttime visit became a belief shared by all the guys in Shoreby.
But the return of the last seaman did not, even yet, set free young Shelton from his cold imprisonment in the doorway.
But the return of the last sailor still didn't free young Shelton from his chilly confinement in the doorway.
For some time after, there was a great activity of patrols; and special parties came forth to make the round of the place and report to one or other of the great lords, whose slumbers had been thus unusually broken.
For a while afterward, there was a lot of patrol activity; special teams emerged to patrol the area and report back to one or another of the great lords, whose sleep had been unusually disturbed.
The night was already well spent before Dick ventured from his hiding-place and came, safe and sound, but aching with cold and bruises, to the door of the Goat and Bagpipes. As the law required, there was neither fire nor candle in the house; but he groped his way into a corner of the icy guest-room, found an end of a blanket, which he hitched around his shoulders, and creeping close to the nearest sleeper, was soon lost in slumber.[258]
The night had passed by the time Dick finally emerged from his hiding spot and made it to the Goat and Bagpipes, feeling cold and battered but otherwise okay. As required by law, there was no fire or candle in the house; however, he felt his way into a corner of the freezing guest room, found a corner of a blanket, wrapped it around his shoulders, and crept up to the nearest person sleeping, quickly falling into a deep sleep.[258]
BOOK V
CROOKBACK
CHAPTER I
THE SHRILL TRUMPET
Very early the next morning, before the first peep of the day, Dick arose, changed his garments, armed himself once more like a gentleman, and set forth for Lawless’s den in the forest. There, it will be remembered, he had left Lord Foxham’s papers; and to get these and be back in time for the tryst with the young Duke of Gloucester could only be managed by an early start and the most vigorous walking.
Very early the next morning, before dawn, Dick got up, changed his clothes, armed himself like a gentleman again, and set off for Lawless’s hideout in the forest. As a reminder, he had left Lord Foxham’s papers there; and to retrieve them and return in time for the meeting with the young Duke of Gloucester could only be done by starting early and walking briskly.
The frost was more rigorous than ever; the air windless and dry, and stinging to the nostril. The moon had gone down, but the stars were still bright and numerous, and the reflection from the snow was clear and cheerful. There was no need for a lamp to walk by; nor, in that still but ringing air, the least temptation to delay.
The frost was harsher than ever; the air was still and dry, stinging the nostrils. The moon had set, but the stars were still bright and plentiful, and the reflection from the snow was clear and cheerful. There was no need for a lamp to walk by; nor, in that quiet yet resonant air, any temptation to linger.
Dick had crossed the greater part of the open ground between Shoreby and the forest, and had reached the bottom of the little hill, some hundred yards below the Cross of St. Bride, when, through the stillness of the black morn, there rang forth the note of a trumpet, so shrill, clear, and piercing, that he thought he had never heard the match of it for audibility. It was blown once, and then hurriedly a second time; and then the clash of steel succeeded.[262]
Dick had crossed most of the open ground between Shoreby and the forest and had reached the bottom of a small hill, about a hundred yards below the Cross of St. Bride, when, in the stillness of the dark morning, a trumpet sounded so shrill, clear, and piercing that he thought he had never heard anything as loud. It was blown once, then quickly a second time, and then the sound of clashing steel followed.[262]
At this young Shelton pricked his ears, and drawing his sword, ran forward up the hill.
At this, young Shelton perked up, drew his sword, and raced up the hill.
Presently he came in sight of the cross, and was aware of a most fierce encounter raging on the road before it. There were seven or eight assailants, and but one to keep head against them; but so active and dexterous was this one, so desperately did he charge and scatter his opponents, so deftly keep his footing on the ice, that already, before Dick could intervene, he had slain one, wounded another, and kept the whole in check.
Currently, he saw the cross and noticed a fierce battle happening on the road in front of it. There were seven or eight attackers, facing just one defender. But this defender was so quick and skilled, charging at his opponents and pushing them back, and he managed to stay balanced on the icy ground. Before Dick could step in, he had already killed one attacker, injured another, and held the rest at bay.
Still, it was by a miracle that he continued his defence, and at any moment, any accident, the least slip of foot or error of hand, his life would be a forfeit.
Still, it was a miracle that he kept defending himself, and at any moment, any accident, even the smallest misstep or mistake, could cost him his life.
“Hold ye well, sir! Here is help!” cried Richard; and forgetting that he was alone, and that the cry was somewhat irregular, “To the Arrow! to the Arrow!” he shouted, as he fell upon the rear of the assailants.
“Hold on tight, sir! Here's some help!” shouted Richard; and forgetting he was alone, and that his shout was a bit out of place, “To the Arrow! To the Arrow!” he yelled as he charged at the back of the attackers.
These were stout fellows also, for they gave not an inch at this surprise, but faced about, and fell with astonishing fury upon Dick. Four against one, the steel flashed about him in the starlight; the sparks flew fiercely; one of the men opposed to him fell—in the stir of the fight he hardly knew why; then he himself was struck across the head, and though the steel cap below his hood protected him, the blow beat him down upon one knee, with a brain whirling like a windmill-sail.
These guys were tough too, as they didn’t back down at this unexpected attack but turned around and charged at Dick with incredible rage. It was four against one, and the blades shimmered in the starlight; sparks flew everywhere. One of the men facing him fell—he barely realized why in the chaos of the fight; then he was struck on the head, and even though the steel cap under his hood shielded him, the hit knocked him down to one knee, with his mind spinning like a windmill.

Meanwhile the man whom he had come to rescue, instead of joining in the conflict, had, on the first sign of intervention, leaped aback and blown again, and yet more[263] urgently and loudly, on that same shrill-voiced trumpet that began the alarm. Next moment, indeed, his foes were on him, and he was once more charging and fleeing, leaping, stabbing, dropping to his knee, and using indifferently sword and dagger, foot and hand, with the same unshaken courage and feverish energy and speed.
Meanwhile, the man he had come to rescue, instead of joining the fight, had jumped back at the first sign of trouble and started blowing that same loud and sharp trumpet that signaled the alarm even more urgently. The next moment, his enemies were upon him, and he was once again charging and running away, leaping, stabbing, dropping to his knee, and using both sword and dagger, foot and hand, with the same unwavering courage and frantic energy and speed.
But that ear-piercing summons had been heard at last. There was a muffled rushing in the snow; and in a good hour for Dick, who saw the sword-points glitter already at his throat, there poured forth out of the wood upon both sides a disorderly torrent of mounted men-at-arms, each cased in iron, and with visor lowered, each bearing his lance in rest, or his sword bared and raised, and each carrying, so to speak, a passenger, in the shape of an archer or page, who leaped one after another from their perches, and had presently doubled the array.
But that deafening call had finally been heard. There was a muffled rush through the snow, and at just the right moment for Dick, who saw the sword points already glinting at his throat, a chaotic wave of armored horsemen poured out of the woods on both sides. Each was encased in metal with their visors down, either holding their lances ready or raising their swords, and each carried what could be thought of as a passenger—a archer or page—who jumped down one after another, quickly doubling the number of troops.
The original assailants, seeing themselves outnumbered and surrounded, threw down their arms without a word.
The original attackers, realizing they were outnumbered and trapped, surrendered without saying a word.
“Seize me these fellows!” said the hero of the trumpet; and when his order had been obeyed, he drew near to Dick and looked him in the face.
“Get these guys!” said the hero with the trumpet; and when his command was followed, he approached Dick and stared him in the face.
Dick, returning this scrutiny, was surprised to find in one who had displayed such strength, skill, and energy, a lad no older than himself—slightly deformed, with one shoulder higher than the other, and of a pale, painful, and distorted countenance.[2] The eyes, however, were very clear and bold.
Dick, looking back at the inspection, was surprised to see that the person who had shown such strength, skill, and energy was just a boy his age—slightly deformed, with one shoulder higher than the other, and a pale, pained, and twisted face.[2] But his eyes were very clear and confident.
“Sir,” said this lad, “ye came in good time for me, and none too early.”
“Sir,” said the boy, “you arrived just in time for me, and not a moment too soon.”
“My lord,” returned Dick, with a faint sense that he was in the presence of a great personage, “ye are yourself so marvellous a good swordsman that I believe ye had managed them single-handed. Howbeit, it was certainly well for me that your men delayed no longer than they did.”
“My lord,” replied Dick, feeling a bit awestruck by the presence of someone so important, “you’re such an incredible swordsman that I’m sure you could have taken them on your own. Still, it was definitely lucky for me that your men didn’t take any longer.”
“How knew ye who I was?” demanded the stranger.
"How did you know who I was?" the stranger asked.
“Even now, my lord,” Dick answered, “I am ignorant of whom I speak with.”
“Even now, my lord,” Dick replied, “I don’t know who I’m speaking with.”
“Is it so?” asked the other. “And yet ye threw yourself head-first into this unequal battle.”
“Is that true?” asked the other. “And still you jumped into this unfair fight headfirst.”
“I saw one man valiantly contending against many,” replied Dick, “and I had thought myself dishonoured not to bear him aid.”
“I saw one man bravely fighting against many,” replied Dick, “and I felt ashamed not to help him.”
A singular sneer played about the young nobleman’s mouth as he made answer:
A unique smirk crossed the young nobleman’s lips as he replied:
“These are very brave words. But to the more essential—are ye Lancaster or York?”
"Those are very brave words. But getting to the more important part—are you Lancaster or York?"
“My lord, I make no secret; I am clear for York,” Dick answered.
“My lord, I’m not hiding it; I’m fully in favor of York,” Dick replied.
“By the mass!” replied the other, “it is well for you.”
“By the mass!” replied the other, “that's good for you.”
And so saying, he turned towards one of his followers.
And with that, he turned to one of his followers.
“Let me see,” he continued, in the same sneering and cruel tones—“let me see a clean end of these brave gentlemen. Truss me them up.”
“Let me see,” he went on, in the same mocking and harsh tone—“let me see a proper end for these brave gentlemen. Tie them up.”
There were but five survivors of the attacking party. Archers seized them by the arms; they were hurried to the borders of the wood, and each placed below a tree of suitable dimension; the rope was adjusted; an archer, carrying the end of it, hastily clambered overhead; and before a minute[265] was over, and without a word passing upon either hand, the five men were swinging by the neck.
There were only five survivors from the attacking party. Archers grabbed them by the arms and rushed them to the edge of the woods, positioning each one beneath a suitably sized tree. The rope was set, and an archer climbed quickly up. Within a minute[265], without a word spoken by anyone, the five men were hanging by their necks.
“And now,” cried the deformed leader, “back to your posts, and when I summon you next, be readier to attend.”
“And now,” shouted the misshapen leader, “get back to your positions, and when I call for you next, be more prepared to respond.”
“My lord duke,” said one man, “beseech you, tarry not here alone. Keep but a handful of lances at your hand.”
“My lord duke,” said one man, “please, don't stay here alone. Just keep a few lancers with you.”
“Fellow,” said the duke, “I have forborne to chide you for your slowness. Cross me not, therefore. I trust my hand and arm, for all that I be crooked. Ye were backwards when the trumpet sounded; and ye are now too forward with your counsels. But it is ever so; last with the lance and first with tongue. Let it be reversed.”
“Friend,” said the duke, “I’ve held back from criticizing you for being slow. Don’t push me, then. I trust my skill, even though I’m not perfect. You were hesitant when the trumpet sounded, and now you’re too eager with your advice. But it’s always like this; last with the lance and first with the words. Let’s change that.”
And with a gesture that was not without a sort of dangerous nobility, he waved them off.
And with a gesture that had a touch of risky nobility, he waved them away.
The footmen climbed again to their seats behind the men-at-arms, and the whole party moved slowly away and disappeared in twenty different directions, under the cover of the forest.
The footmen climbed back to their seats behind the soldiers, and the entire group moved slowly away, vanishing in twenty different directions under the cover of the forest.
The day was by this time beginning to break, and the stars to fade. The first grey glimmer of dawn shone upon the countenances of the two young men, who now turned once more to face each other.
The day was starting to break, and the stars were fading. The first light of dawn lit up the faces of the two young men, who now turned to face each other again.
“Here,” said the duke, “ye have seen my vengeance, which is, like my blade, both sharp and ready. But I would not have you, for all Christendom, suppose me thankless. You that came to my aid with a good sword and a better courage—unless that ye recoil from my misshapeness—come to my heart.”[266]
“Here,” said the duke, “you have seen my revenge, which is, like my sword, both sharp and ready. But I wouldn’t want you, for all of Christendom, to think I’m ungrateful. You who came to my aid with a good sword and even better courage—unless you turn away from my appearance—come close to my heart.”[266]
And so saying, the young leader held out his arms for an embrace.
And with that, the young leader opened his arms for a hug.
In the bottom of his heart Dick already entertained a great terror and some hatred for the man whom he had rescued; but the invitation was so worded that it would not have been merely discourteous, but cruel, to refuse or hesitate; and he hastened to comply.
In the depths of his heart, Dick was already filled with a deep fear and some resentment for the man he had saved; however, the invitation was phrased in such a way that refusing or hesitating would have been not just impolite, but downright cruel, so he quickly agreed.
“And now, my lord duke,” he said, when he had regained his freedom, “do I suppose aright? Are ye my Lord Duke of Gloucester?”
“And now, my lord duke,” he said, after regaining his freedom, “Am I correct in thinking that you are my Lord Duke of Gloucester?”
“I am Richard of Gloucester,” returned the other. “And you—how call they you?”
“I am Richard of Gloucester,” the other replied. “And you—what do they call you?”
Dick told him his name, and presented Lord Foxham’s signet, which the duke immediately recognised.
Dick told him his name and showed Lord Foxham’s signet, which the duke recognized right away.
“Ye come too soon,” he said; “but why should I complain? Ye are like me, that was here at watch two hours before the day. But this is the first sally of mine arms; upon this adventure, Master Shelton, shall I make or mar the quality of my renown. There lie mine enemies, under two old, skilled captains—Risingham and Brackley—well posted for strength, I do believe, but yet upon two sides without retreat, enclosed betwixt the sea, the harbour, and the river. Methinks, Shelton, here were a great blow to be stricken, an we could strike it silently and suddenly.”
"You've come too soon," he said; "but why should I complain? You're like me, here on watch two hours before dawn. But this is my first real battle; in this adventure, Master Shelton, I will either make or break my reputation. My enemies lie there, under two experienced captains—Risingham and Brackley—well positioned for strength, I believe, but still on two sides without escape, trapped between the sea, the harbor, and the river. I think, Shelton, this could be a major blow to strike if we can do it quietly and quickly."
“I do think so, indeed,” cried Dick, warming.
"I really think so," exclaimed Dick, getting more animated.
“Have ye my Lord Foxham’s notes?” inquired the duke.
“Do you have my Lord Foxham’s notes?” the duke asked.
And then, Dick, having explained how he was without them for the moment, made himself bold to offer information every jot as good, of his own knowledge.[267]
And then, Dick, after explaining that he didn’t have them at the moment, mustered the courage to share information just as good from his own knowledge.[267]
“And for mine own part, my lord duke,” he added, “an ye had men enough, I would fall on even at this present. For, look ye, at the peep of day the watches of the night are over; but by day they keep neither watch nor ward—only scour the outskirts with horsemen. Now, then, when the night watch is already unarmed, and the rest are at their morning cup—now were the time to break them.”
"And for my part, my lord duke," he added, "if you had enough men, I would strike right now. Because, you see, at the break of day the night watches are done; but during the day they don't keep any guard—only patrol the edges with horsemen. So, when the night watch is already unarmed, and the others are having their morning drink—now would be the perfect time to attack them."
“How many do ye count?” asked Gloucester.
“How many do you count?” asked Gloucester.
“They number not two thousand,” Dick replied.
“They're not two thousand,” Dick replied.
“I have seven hundred in the woods behind us,” said the duke; “seven hundred follow from Kettley, and will be here anon; behind these, and further, are four hundred more; and my Lord Foxham hath five hundred half a day from here, at Holywood. Shall we attend their coming, or fall on?”
“I have seven hundred in the woods behind us,” said the duke; “seven hundred are coming from Kettley and will be here soon; behind them, and even further back, are four hundred more; and my Lord Foxham has five hundred half a day from here, at Holywood. Should we wait for their arrival, or should we attack?”
“My lord,” said Dick, “when ye hanged these five poor rogues ye did decide the question. Churls although they were, in these uneasy times they will be lacked and looked for, and the alarm be given. Therefore, my lord, if ye do count upon the advantage of a surprise, ye have not, in my poor opinion, one whole hour in front of you.”
“My lord,” said Dick, “when you hanged these five poor rogues, you settled the issue. They may have been scoundrels, but in these troubled times, they will be missed and searched for, and the alarm will be raised. So, my lord, if you’re planning to take advantage of a surprise, in my humble opinion, you don’t have a full hour left.”
“I do think so indeed,” returned Crookback. “Well, before an hour, ye shall be in the thick on’t, winning spurs. A swift man to Holywood, carrying Lord Foxham’s signet; another along the road to speed my laggards! Nay, Shelton, by the rood, it may be done!”
“I really think so,” replied Crookback. “Well, before an hour is up, you’ll be right in the middle of it, earning your stripes. A fast runner to Holywood, carrying Lord Foxham’s seal; another one along the road to hurry up my stragglers! No, Shelton, by the cross, it can be done!”
Therewith he once more set his trumpet to his lips and blew.
He brought his trumpet to his lips again and played.
This time he was not long kept waiting. In a moment[268] the open space about the cross was filled with horse and foot. Richard of Gloucester took his place upon the steps, and despatched messenger after messenger to hasten the concentration of the seven hundred men that lay hidden in the immediate neighbourhood among the woods; and before a quarter of an hour had passed, all his dispositions being taken, he put himself at their head, and began to move down the hill towards Shoreby.
This time he didn't have to wait long. In a moment[268] the open area around the cross was filled with cavalry and infantry. Richard of Gloucester took his position on the steps and sent messenger after messenger to speed up the gathering of the seven hundred men who were hidden nearby in the woods; and before a quarter of an hour had passed, with all his plans set, he put himself at their head and started moving down the hill towards Shoreby.
His plan was simple. He was to seize a quarter of the town of Shoreby lying on the right hand of the highroad and make his position good there in the narrow lanes until his reinforcements followed.
His plan was straightforward. He would take control of a quarter of the town of Shoreby, located on the right side of the main road, and secure his position there in the narrow streets until his reinforcements arrived.
If Lord Risingham chose to retreat, Richard would follow upon his rear, and take him between two fires; or, if he preferred to hold the town, he would be shut in a trap, there to be gradually overwhelmed by force of numbers.
If Lord Risingham decided to pull back, Richard would track him down and corner him; or, if he chose to stay in the town, he would be stuck in a trap, slowly overwhelmed by sheer numbers.
There was but one danger, but that was imminent and great—Gloucester’s seven hundred might be rolled up and cut to pieces in the first encounter, and, to avoid this, it was needful to make the surprise of their arrival as complete as possible.
There was only one danger, and it was serious and immediate—Gloucester’s seven hundred could be overwhelmed and cut down in the first encounter. To prevent this, it was essential to make their arrival as surprising as possible.
The footmen, therefore, were all once more taken up behind the riders, and Dick had the signal honour meted out to him of mounting behind Gloucester himself. For as far as there was any cover the troops moved slowly, and when they came near the end of the trees that lined the highway, stopped to breathe and reconnoitre.
The footmen were once again positioned behind the riders, and Dick was given the special honor of riding behind Gloucester himself. As long as there was any cover, the troops moved slowly, and when they reached the edge of the trees lining the highway, they paused to catch their breath and scout the area.
The sun was now well up, shining with a frosty brightness out of a yellow halo, and right over against the luminary,[269] Shoreby, a field of snowy roofs and ruddy gables, was rolling up its columns of morning smoke.
The sun was now high in the sky, shining with a bright, crisp light from a yellow halo, and directly across from the sun,[269] Shoreby, with its snowy roofs and red gables, was sending up columns of morning smoke.
Gloucester turned round to Dick.
Gloucester turned to Dick.
“In that poor place,” he said, “where people are cooking breakfast, either you shall gain your spurs and I begin a life of mighty honour and glory in the world’s eye, or both of us, as I conceive it, shall fall dead and be unheard of. Two Richards are we. Well, then, Richard Shelton, they shall be heard about, these two! Their swords shall not ring more loudly on men’s helmets than their names shall ring in people’s ears.”
“In that poor place,” he said, “where people are making breakfast, either you'll earn your spurs and I'll start a life of great honor and glory in the eyes of the world, or both of us, as I see it, will die and be forgotten. We are two Richards. Well, then, Richard Shelton, they will hear about these two! Their swords will not clash louder on men’s helmets than their names will resonate in people’s minds.”
Dick was astonished at so great a hunger after fame, expressed with so great vehemence of voice and language, and he answered very sensibly and quietly, that, for his part, he promised he would do his duty, and doubted not of victory if every one did the like.
Dick was amazed by such a strong desire for fame, shown with such intensity in his voice and words. He responded calmly and thoughtfully, saying that he would do his part and was confident of success if everyone else did the same.
By this time the horses were well breathed, and the leader holding up his, sword and giving rein, the whole troop of chargers broke into the gallop and thundered, with their double load of fighting men, down the remainder of the hill and across the snow-covered plain that still divided them from Shoreby.
By this time, the horses had recovered their breath, and the leader raised his sword and loosened the reins. The entire group of horses took off at a gallop, charging down the rest of the hill and across the snow-covered plain that still separated them from Shoreby.
CHAPTER II
THE BATTLE OF SHOREBY
The whole distance to be crossed was not above a quarter of a mile. But they had no sooner debouched beyond the cover of the trees than they were aware of people fleeing and screaming in the snowy meadows upon either hand. Almost at the same moment a great rumour began to arise, and spread and grow continually louder in the town; and they were not yet half-way to the nearest house before the bells began to ring backwards from the steeple.
The entire distance to cover was just about a quarter of a mile. But as soon as they stepped out from behind the trees, they saw people running and screaming in the snowy fields on either side. Almost immediately, a loud commotion started to build and grew increasingly louder in the town; they were barely halfway to the nearest house when the bells began to ring in reverse from the steeple.
The young duke ground his teeth together. By these so early signals of alarm he feared to find his enemies prepared; and if he failed to gain a footing in the town, he knew that his small party would soon be broken and exterminated in the open.
The young duke clenched his jaw. These early signs of danger made him worry that his enemies were ready; and if he couldn't establish himself in the town, he knew that his small group would quickly be defeated and wiped out in the open.
In the town, however, the Lancastrians were far from being in so good a posture. It was as Dick had said. The night-guard had already doffed their harness; the rest were still hanging—unlatched, unbraced, all unprepared for battle—about their quarters; and in the whole of Shoreby there were not, perhaps, fifty men full armed, or fifty chargers ready to be mounted.
In the town, though, the Lancastrians were not in such a good situation. It was exactly as Dick had said. The night watch had already taken off their armor; the others were still hanging around—unlatched, unbraced, all unprepared for battle—in their quarters; and in all of Shoreby, there were probably no more than fifty fully armed men, or fifty horses ready to ride.
The beating of the bells, the terrifying summons of men[271] who ran about the streets crying and beating upon the doors, aroused in an incredibly short space at least two-score out of that half-hundred. These got speedily to horse, and, the alarm still flying wild and contrary, galloped in different directions.
The sound of the bells, the frightening call of men[271] who rushed through the streets shouting and pounding on doors, quickly stirred at least forty of those fifty. They quickly mounted their horses, and with the alarm still spreading wildly and chaotically, raced off in different directions.
Thus it befell that, when Richard of Gloucester reached the first house of Shoreby, he was met in the mouth of the street by a mere handful of lances, whom he swept before his onset as the storm chases the bark.
Thus it happened that, when Richard of Gloucester arrived at the first house of Shoreby, he was confronted at the street's entrance by only a few knights, whom he pushed aside as a storm drives away a ship.
A hundred paces into the town, Dick Shelton touched the duke’s arm; the duke, in answer, gathered his reins, put the shrill trumpet to his mouth, and blowing a concerted point, turned to the right hand out of the direct advance. Swerving like a single rider, his whole command turned after him, and, still at the full gallop of the chargers, swept up the narrow by-street. Only the last score of riders drew rein and faced about in the entrance; the footmen, whom they carried behind them, leapt at the same instant to the earth, and began, some to bend their bows, and others to break into and secure the houses upon either hand.
A hundred steps into the town, Dick Shelton touched the duke’s arm; in response, the duke gathered his reins, brought the sharp trumpet to his lips, and played a coordinated signal before turning to the right instead of going straight ahead. Following his lead like a single rider, his entire group turned after him, and, still at a full gallop, charged down the narrow side street. Only the last few riders slowed down and turned around at the entrance; the footmen they carried jumped down at the same moment and began, some to draw their bows and others to break into and secure the houses on either side.
Surprised at this sudden change of direction, and daunted by the firm front of the rear-guard, the few Lancastrians, after a momentary consultation, turned and rode farther into town to seek for reinforcements.
Surprised by this sudden change in direction and intimidated by the strong presence of the rear-guard, the few Lancastrians, after a brief discussion, turned and rode further into town to look for reinforcements.
The quarter of the town upon which, by the advice of Dick, Richard of Gloucester had now seized, consisted of five small streets of poor and ill-inhabited houses, occupying a very gentle eminence, and lying open towards the back.[272]
The part of the town that Richard of Gloucester had taken over, following Dick's suggestion, included five narrow streets filled with rundown houses, situated on a slight hill and open at the back.[272]
The five streets being each secured by a good guard, the reserve would thus occupy the centre, out of shot, and yet ready to carry aid wherever it was needed.
The five streets were each secured by a solid guard, so the reserve would occupy the center, out of reach of enemy fire, and still ready to provide assistance wherever it was needed.
Such was the poorness of the neighbourhood that none of the Lancastrian lords, and but few of their retainers, had been lodged therein; and the inhabitants, with one accord, deserted their houses and fled, squalling, along the streets or over garden walls.
The neighborhood was so poor that none of the Lancastrian lords, and only a few of their followers, had stayed there; and the residents all fled their homes, screaming, down the streets or over garden walls.
In the centre, where the five ways all met, a somewhat ill-favoured alehouse displayed the sign of the Chequers; and here the Duke of Gloucester chose his headquarters for the day.
In the center, where the five roads all converged, a rather shabby pub had the sign of the Chequers hanging outside; and here the Duke of Gloucester set up his headquarters for the day.
To Dick he assigned the guard of one of the five streets.
To Dick, he assigned the responsibility of guarding one of the five streets.
“Go,” he said, “win your spurs. Win glory for me: one Richard for another. I tell you, if I rise, ye shall rise by the same ladder. Go,” he added, shaking him by the hand.
“Go,” he said, “earn your reputation. Bring me glory: one Richard for another. I promise you, if I succeed, you’ll succeed by the same means. Go,” he added, shaking his hand.
But, as soon as Dick was gone, he turned to a little shabby archer at his elbow.
But as soon as Dick left, he turned to a scruffy little archer beside him.
“Go, Dutton, and that right speedily,” he added. “Follow that lad. If ye find him faithful, ye answer for his safety, a head for a head. Woe unto you, if ye return without him! But if he be faithless—or, for one instant, ye misdoubt him—stab him from behind.”
“Go, Dutton, and do it quickly,” he added. “Follow that guy. If you find him trustworthy, you’re responsible for his safety, a life for a life. You’ll be in big trouble if you come back without him! But if he’s untrustworthy—or if you even doubt him for a second—then stab him in the back.”
In the meanwhile Dick hastened to secure his post. The street he had to guard was very narrow, and closely lined with houses, which projected and overhung the roadway; but narrow and dark as it was, since it opened upon the market-place of the town, the main issue of the battle would probably fall to be decided on that spot.[273]
In the meantime, Dick rushed to secure his position. The street he had to guard was very narrow and lined with houses that jutted out and hung over the road. But even though it was narrow and dark, since it led to the town's marketplace, the main point of the battle would likely be decided there.[273]
The market-place was full of townspeople fleeing in disorder; but there was as yet no sign of any foeman ready to attack, and Dick judged he had some time before him to make ready his defence.
The marketplace was crowded with townspeople running in chaos; however, there was still no indication of any enemy prepared to strike, and Dick figured he had some time to prepare his defense.
The two houses at the end stood deserted, with open doors, as the inhabitants had left them in their flight, and from these he had the furniture hastily tossed forth and piled into a barrier in the entry of the lane. A hundred men were placed at his disposal, and of these he threw the more part into the houses, where they might lie in shelter and deliver their arrows from the windows. With the rest, under his own immediate eye, he lined the barricade.
The two houses at the end were deserted, with their doors wide open, as the inhabitants had fled, leaving everything behind. Furniture was quickly thrown out and piled up as a barrier at the entrance of the lane. A hundred men were at his disposal, and he sent most of them into the houses, where they could take shelter and shoot arrows from the windows. With the remaining men, under his direct supervision, he formed a line at the barricade.
Meanwhile the utmost uproar and confusion had continued to prevail throughout the town; and what with the hurried clashing of bells, the sounding of trumpets, the swift movement of bodies of horse, the cries of the commanders, and the shrieks of women, the noise was almost deafening to the ear. Presently, little by little, the tumult began to subside; and soon after, files of men in armour and bodies of archers began to assemble and form in line of battle in the market-place.
Meanwhile, total chaos and confusion had taken over the town; with the hurried ringing of bells, the blaring of trumpets, the quick movement of horses, the shouts of the commanders, and the screams of women, the noise was almost deafening. Gradually, the uproar began to calm down; and shortly after, groups of armored men and squads of archers started to gather and line up for battle in the market square.
A large portion of this body were in murrey and blue, and in the mounted knight who ordered their array Dick recognised Sir Daniel Brackley.
A large part of this group was dressed in maroon and blue, and in the mounted knight who arranged them, Dick recognized Sir Daniel Brackley.
Then there befell a long pause, which was followed by the almost simultaneous sounding of four trumpets from four different quarters of the town. A fifth rang in answer from the market-place, and at the same moment the files began to move, and a shower of arrows rattled about the barricade,[274] and sounded like blows upon the walls of the two flanking houses.
Then there was a long pause, which was quickly followed by the almost simultaneous blast of four trumpets from four different parts of the town. A fifth trumpet sounded in response from the market square, and at that moment, the lines began to move, and a shower of arrows clattered against the barricade, [274] sounding like blows on the walls of the two adjacent houses.
The attack had begun, by a common signal, on all the five issues of the quarter. Gloucester was beleaguered upon every side; and Dick judged, if he would make good his post, he must rely entirely on the hundred men of his command.
The attack had started, by a shared signal, on all five issues of the quarter. Gloucester was surrounded on all sides; and Dick thought that to hold his position, he would have to depend completely on the hundred men under his command.
Seven volleys of arrows followed one upon the other, and in the very thick of the discharges Dick was touched from behind upon the arm, and found a page holding out to him a leathern jack, strengthened with bright plates of mail.
Seven volleys of arrows came one after another, and in the midst of the chaos, Dick felt a tap on his arm from behind. He turned to see a page offering him a leather pouch fortified with shiny plates of armor.
“It is from my Lord of Gloucester,” said the page. “He hath observed, Sir Richard, that ye went unarmed.”
“It’s from my Lord of Gloucester,” said the page. “He noticed, Sir Richard, that you went unarmed.”
Dick, with a glow at his heart at being so addressed, got to his feet and, with the assistance of the page, donned the defensive coat. Even as he did so, two arrows rattled harmlessly upon the plates, and a third struck down the page, mortally wounded, at his feet.
Dick, feeling a warmth in his heart from being called like that, stood up and, with the help of the page, put on the protective armor. Just as he was doing this, two arrows bounced harmlessly off the armor, and a third hit the page, fatally injuring him at Dick's feet.
Meantime the whole body of the enemy had been steadily drawing nearer across the market-place; and by this time were so close at hand that Dick gave the order to return their shot. Immediately, from behind the barrier and from the windows of the houses, a counterblast of arrows sped, carrying death. But the Lancastrians, as if they had but waited for a signal, shouted loudly in answer; and began to close at a run upon the barrier, the horsemen still hanging back, with visors lowered.
Meanwhile, the entire enemy force had been steadily moving closer across the marketplace; and by this point, they were so near that Dick ordered them to fire back. Immediately, from behind the barrier and the windows of the houses, a volley of arrows flew out, bringing devastation. But the Lancastrians, as if they had just been waiting for a signal, shouted back loudly and started rushing toward the barrier, while the horsemen held back, with their visors down.
Then followed an obstinate and deadly struggle, hand to[275] hand. The assailants, wielding their falchions with one hand, strove with the other to drag down the structure of the barricade. On the other side, the parts were reversed; and the defenders exposed themselves like madmen to protect their rampart. So for some minutes the contest raged almost in silence, friend and foe falling one upon another. But it is always the easier to destroy; and when a single note upon the tucket recalled the attacking party from this desperate service, much of the barricade had been removed piecemeal, and the whole fabric had sunk to half its height, and tottered to a general fall.
Then came a stubborn and deadly struggle, hand to[275] hand. The attackers swung their swords with one hand while using the other to tear down the barricade. On the other side, things were reversed; the defenders recklessly exposed themselves to protect their wall. For several minutes, the battle raged almost in silence, with friends and foes falling on top of each other. But it’s always easier to destroy, and when a single sound from the horn called the attackers back from this desperate fight, much of the barricade had been taken down piece by piece, leaving the entire structure half its height and tottering toward a complete collapse.
And now the footmen in the market-place fell back, at a run, on every side. The horsemen, who had been standing in a line two deep, wheeled suddenly, and made their flank into their front; and as swift as a striking adder, the long, steel-clad column was launched upon the ruinous barricade.
And now the footmen in the marketplace stepped back quickly on all sides. The horsemen, who had been lined up two deep, suddenly turned and faced forward; and as fast as a striking snake, the long, steel-clad column charged at the crumbling barricade.
Of the first two horsemen, one fell, rider and steed, and was ridden down by his companions. The second leaped clean upon the summit of the rampart, transpiercing an archer with his lance. Almost in the same instant he was dragged from the saddle and his horse despatched.
Of the first two horsemen, one fell, both rider and horse, and was trampled by his companions. The second leaped right up onto the top of the wall, stabbing an archer with his lance. Almost immediately, he was pulled from the saddle and his horse was killed.
And then the full weight and impetus of the charge burst upon and scattered the defenders. The men-at-arms, surmounting their fallen comrades, and carried onward by the fury of their onslaught, dashed through Dick’s broken line and poured thundering up the lane beyond, as a stream bestrides and pours across a broken dam.
And then the full force of the charge hit the defenders and knocked them away. The armored soldiers, climbing over their fallen comrades and
Yet was the fight not over. Still, in the narrow jaws of the entrance, Dick and a few survivors plied their bills like[276] woodmen; and already, across the width of the passage, there had been formed a second, a higher, and a more effectual rampart of fallen men and disembowelled horses, lashing in the agonies of death.
Yet the fight was not over. Still, in the narrow jaws of the entrance, Dick and a few survivors wielded their weapons like woodmen; and already, across the width of the passage, a second, taller, and more effective barrier of fallen men and disemboweled horses, thrashing in their final moments, had begun to form.
Baffled by this fresh obstacle, the remainder of the cavalry fell back; and as, at the sight of this movement, the flight of arrows redoubled from the casements of the houses, their retreat had, for a moment, almost degenerated into flight.
Baffled by this new obstacle, the rest of the cavalry fell back; and as they saw this movement, the rain of arrows from the windows of the houses intensified, making their retreat almost turn into a full-blown flight for a moment.
Almost at the same time, those who had crossed the barricade and charged farther up the street, being met before the door of the Chequers by the formidable hunchback and the whole reserve of the Yorkists, began to come scattering backwards, in the excess of disarray and terror.
Almost at the same time, those who had crossed the barricade and charged further up the street were met before the door of the Chequers by the imposing hunchback and the entire reserve of the Yorkists, and they began to scatter backward in a frenzy of chaos and fear.
Dick and his fellows faced about, fresh men poured out of the houses; a cruel blast of arrows met the fugitives full in the face, while Gloucester was already riding down their rear; in the inside of a minute and a half there was no living Lancastrian in the street.
Dick and his friends turned around, and new troops emerged from the houses; a brutal shower of arrows hit the escaping men directly, while Gloucester was already charging at their backs; within just a minute and a half, there wasn't a single Lancastrian left in the street.
Then, and not till then, did Dick hold up his reeking blade and give the word to cheer.
Then, and not until then, did Dick raise his bloody blade and give the signal to cheer.
Meanwhile Gloucester dismounted from his horse and came forward to inspect the post. His face was as pale as linen; but his eyes shone in his head like some strange jewel, and his voice, when he spoke, was hoarse and broken with the exultation of battle and success. He looked at the rampart, which neither friend nor foe could now approach without precaution, so fiercely did the horses struggle in the throes of death, and at the sight of that great carnage he smiled upon one side.[277]
Meanwhile, Gloucester got off his horse and stepped forward to check the post. His face was as pale as linen, but his eyes sparkled like some strange jewel, and when he spoke, his voice was hoarse and shaky from the excitement of the battle and the victory. He looked at the rampart, which neither friends nor enemies could approach without caution, so violently did the horses thrash in their dying moments, and at the sight of that immense slaughter, he smiled on one side.[277]
“Despatch these horses,” he said; “they keep you from your vantage. Richard Shelton,” he added, “ye have pleased me. Kneel.”
“Send these horses away,” he said; “they're blocking your view. Richard Shelton,” he added, “you’ve pleased me. Kneel.”
The Lancastrians had already resumed their archery, and the shafts fell thick in the mouth of the street; but the duke, minding them not at all, deliberately drew his sword and dubbed Richard a knight upon the spot.
The Lancastrians had already started their archery again, and the arrows rained down heavily in the middle of the street; but the duke, ignoring them completely, calmly drew his sword and made Richard a knight right then and there.
“And now, Sir Richard,” he continued, “if that ye see Lord Risingham, send me an express upon the instant. Were it your last man, let me hear of it incontinently. I had rather venture the post than lose my stroke at him. For mark me, all of ye,” he added, raising his voice, “if Earl Risingham fall by another hand than mine, I shall count this victory a defeat.”
“And now, Sir Richard,” he continued, “if you see Lord Risingham, send me a message immediately. Even if it’s your last man, let me know right away. I’d rather take the risk with the mail than miss my chance at him. For listen to me, everyone,” he added, raising his voice, “if Earl Risingham falls by anyone’s hand but mine, I’ll consider this victory a defeat.”
“My lord duke,” said one of his attendants, “is your grace not weary of exposing his dear life unneedfully? Why tarry we here?”
“My lord duke,” said one of his attendants, “aren’t you tired of putting your life at unnecessary risk? Why are we waiting here?”
“Catesby,” returned the duke, “here is the battle, not elsewhere. The rest are but feigned onslaughts. Here must we vanquish. And for the exposure—if ye were an ugly hunchback, and the children gecked at you upon the street, ye would count your body cheaper, and an hour of glory worth a life. Howbeit, if ye will, let us ride on and visit the other posts. Sir Richard here, my namesake, he shall still hold this entry, where he wadeth to the ankles in hot blood. Him can we trust. But mark it, Sir Richard, ye are not yet done. The worst is yet to ward. Sleep not.”
“Catesby,” replied the duke, “this is the battle, not somewhere else. The others are just fake attacks. Here we must win. And regarding exposure—if you were an ugly hunchback and children mocked you in the street, you would value your life less and think an hour of glory worth more than a lifetime. However, if you’re up for it, let’s ride on and check the other posts. Sir Richard here, my namesake, will still hold this entrance, where he wades through hot blood up to his ankles. We can trust him. But remember, Sir Richard, you’re not done yet. The worst is still to come. Don’t sleep.”
He came right up to young Shelton, looking him hard in the eyes, and taking his hand in both of his, gave it so ex[278]treme a squeeze that the blood had nearly spurted. Dick quailed before his eyes. The insane excitement, the courage, and the cruelty that he read therein filled him with dismay about the future. This young duke’s was indeed a gallant spirit, to ride foremost in the ranks of war; but after the battle, in the days of peace and in the circle of his trusted friends, that mind, it was to be dreaded, would continue to bring forth the fruits of death.
He walked right up to young Shelton, staring him straight in the eyes, and took his hand in both of his, giving it such a tight squeeze that it almost made his blood spurt. Dick felt intimidated under his gaze. The wild excitement, bravery, and cruelty he saw there filled him with fear about what was to come. This young duke certainly had a brave spirit to lead in battle; but after the fighting, during times of peace and surrounded by his close friends, that dangerous mind would keep producing deadly outcomes.
CHAPTER III
THE BATTLE OF SHOREBY
(CONCLUDED)
Dick, once more left to his own counsels, began to look about him. The arrow-shot had somewhat slackened. On all sides the enemy were falling back; and the greater part of the market-place was now left empty, the snow here trampled into orange mud, there splashed with gore, scattered all over with dead men and horses, and bristling thick with feathered arrows.
Dick, once again left to his own thoughts, started to survey his surroundings. The intensity of the arrow fire had lessened. All around, the enemy was retreating, and most of the marketplace was now deserted, the snow here turned into orange mud, there spattered with blood, littered with dead men and horses, and thick with feathered arrows.
On his own side the loss had been cruel. The jaws of the little street and the ruins of the barricade were heaped with the dead and dying; and out of the hundred men with whom he had begun the battle, there were not seventy left who could still stand to arms.
On his side, the loss had been devastating. The narrow street and the remains of the barricade were piled with the dead and dying; out of the hundred men he had started the battle with, fewer than seventy were still able to stand and fight.
At the same time, the day was passing. The first reinforcements might be looked for to arrive at any moment; and the Lancastrians, already shaken by the result of their desperate but unsuccessful onslaught, were in an ill temper to support a fresh invader.
At the same time, the day was going by. The first reinforcements could arrive at any moment; and the Lancastrians, already rattled by the outcome of their desperate but failed attack, were in a bad mood to face a new attacker.
There was a dial in the wall of one of the two flanking houses; and this, in the frosty winter sunshine, indicated ten of the forenoon.[280]
There was a dial on the wall of one of the two houses on either side; and this, in the chilly winter sunlight, showed the time as ten in the morning.[280]
Dick turned to the man who was at his elbow, a little insignificant archer, binding a cut in his arm.
Dick turned to the man next to him, a small, unremarkable archer, wrapping a bandage around a cut on his arm.
“It was well fought,” he said, “and, by my sooth, they will not charge us twice.”
"It was a good fight," he said, "and, honestly, they won't come at us again."
“Sir,” said the little archer, “ye have fought right well for York, and better for yourself. Never hath man in so brief space prevailed so greatly on the duke’s affections. That he should have entrusted such a post to one he knew not is a marvel. But look to your head, Sir Richard! If ye be vanquished—ay, if ye give way one foot’s breadth—axe or cord shall punish it; and I am set if ye do aught doubtful, I will tell you honestly, here to stab you from behind.”
“Sir,” said the little archer, “you have fought quite well for York, and even better for yourself. Never has someone so quickly gained the duke’s favor. It’s amazing that he entrusted such a position to someone he didn’t even know. But watch your back, Sir Richard! If you are defeated—yes, even if you give ground just a little—an axe or a rope will deal with it; and I want you to know that if you do anything questionable, I will honestly say I will stab you from behind.”
Dick looked at the little man in amaze.
Dick stared at the little man in surprise.
“You!” he cried. “And from behind!”
“You!” he shouted. “And from behind!”
“It is right so,” returned the archer; “and because I like not the affair I tell it you. Ye must make the post good, Sir Richard, at your peril. O, our Crookback is a bold blade and a good warrior; but, whether in cold blood or in hot, he will have all things done exact to his commandment. If any fail or hinder, they shall die the death.”
“It’s true,” the archer replied. “And since I don’t like the situation, I’m letting you know. You must handle the post well, Sir Richard, or you'll be in trouble. Oh, our Crookback is a brave fighter and a skilled warrior; but whether he’s calm or fired up, he expects everything done exactly as he commands. If anyone fails or gets in the way, they’ll pay with their life.”
“Now, by the saints!” cried Richard, “is this so? And will men follow such a leader?”
“Wow, seriously?” shouted Richard. “Is this true? Will people really follow a leader like that?”
“Nay, they follow him gleefully,” replied the other; “for if he be exact to punish, he is most open-handed to reward. And if he spare not the blood and sweat of others, he is ever liberal of his own, still in the first front of battle, still the last to sleep. He will go far, will Crookback Dick o’ Gloucester!”[281]
“Nah, they follow him happily,” replied the other; “because if he’s strict about punishment, he’s also really generous with rewards. And while he doesn’t hold back on using the blood and sweat of others, he’s always willing to put in his own effort, still in the thick of battle, still the last one to rest. Crookback Dick of Gloucester will go far!”[281]
The young knight, if he had before been brave and vigilant, was now all the more inclined to watchfulness and courage. His sudden favour, he began to perceive, had brought perils in its train. And he turned from the archer, and once more scanned anxiously the market-place. It lay empty as before.
The young knight, who had always been brave and alert, was now even more focused on being watchful and courageous. He started to realize that his sudden popularity had come with risks. He turned away from the archer and anxiously looked over the marketplace again. It was still empty, just like before.
“I like not this quietude,” he said. “Doubtless they prepare us some surprise.”
“I don't like this silence,” he said. “They’re probably planning a surprise for us.”
And, as if in answer to his remark, the archers began once more to advance against the barricade, and the arrows to fall thick. But there was something hesitating in the attack. They came not on roundly, but seemed rather to await a further signal.
And, as if in response to his comment, the archers started to move toward the barricade again, and the arrows began to rain down heavily. However, there was a sense of hesitation in their attack. They didn’t rush in confidently but appeared to be waiting for another signal.
Dick looked uneasily about him, spying for a hidden danger. And sure enough, about half-way up the little street, a door was suddenly opened from within, and the house continued, for some seconds, and both by door and window, to disgorge a torrent of Lancastrian archers. These, as they leaped down, hurriedly stood to their ranks, bent their bows, and proceeded to pour upon Dick’s rear a flight of arrows.
Dick looked around nervously, searching for a hidden threat. Sure enough, about halfway up the small street, a door suddenly swung open, and the house continued for several seconds to spill out a wave of Lancastrian archers. As they jumped down, they quickly formed ranks, pulled back their bows, and began to rain arrows down on Dick from behind.
At the same time, the assailants in the market-place redoubled their shot, and began to close in stoutly upon the barricade.
At the same time, the attackers in the marketplace fired their weapons more intensely and started to advance firmly on the barricade.
Dick called down his whole command out of the houses, and facing them both ways, and encouraging their valour both by word and gesture, returned as best he could the double shower of shafts that fell about his post.
Dick gathered his entire team out of the houses, positioned them to face both directions, and motivated their courage with both words and gestures. He did his best to fend off the double barrage of arrows that rained down around his position.
Meanwhile house after house was opened in the street, and the Lancastrians continued to pour out of the doors[282] and leap down from the windows, shouting victory, until the number of enemies upon Dick’s rear was almost equal to the number in his face. It was plain that he could hold the post no longer; what was worse, even if he could have held it, it had now become useless; and the whole Yorkist army lay in a posture of helplessness upon the brink of a complete disaster.
Meanwhile, houses along the street were opening up, and the Lancastrians kept pouring out of the doors[282] and leaping down from the windows, shouting victory, until the number of enemies behind Dick was nearly as many as those in front of him. It was clear that he couldn't hold his position any longer; what made it worse was that even if he could have held on, it was now pointless; and the entire Yorkist army was in a state of helplessness on the edge of total disaster.
The men behind him formed the vital flaw in the general defence; and it was upon these that Dick turned, charging at the head of his men. So vigorous was the attack, that the Lancastrian archers gave ground and staggered, and, at last, breaking their ranks, began to crowd back into the houses from which they had so recently and so vain-gloriously sallied.
The men behind him were the weak link in the overall defense; it was against them that Dick charged, leading his men. The attack was so forceful that the Lancastrian archers started to fall back and were thrown off balance, and eventually, they broke formation and began retreating into the houses from which they had so recently and arrogantly emerged.
Meanwhile the men from the market-place had swarmed across the undefended barricade, and fell on hotly upon the other side; and Dick must once again face about, and proceed to drive them back. Once again the spirit of his men prevailed; they cleared the street in a triumphant style, but even as they did so the others issued again out of the houses, and took them, a third time, upon the rear.
Meanwhile, the men from the marketplace had rushed over the unguarded barricade and attacked fiercely from the other side; Dick had to turn again and push them back. Once more, the determination of his men won out; they cleared the street in a triumphant manner, but just as they did, the others came out of the houses again and hit them from behind for the third time.
The Yorkists began to be scattered; several times Dick found himself alone among his foes and plying his bright sword for life; several times he was conscious of a hurt. And meanwhile the fight swayed to and fro in the street without determinate result.
The Yorkists started to break apart; several times Dick found himself alone among his enemies, fighting for his life with his shining sword; he was aware of several injuries. Meanwhile, the battle was swinging back and forth in the street without a clear outcome.
Suddenly Dick was aware of a great trumpeting about the outskirts of the town. The war-cry of York began to be rolled up to heaven, as by many and triumphant voices.[283] And at the same time the men in front of him began to give ground rapidly, streaming out of the street and back upon the market-place. Some one gave the word to fly. Trumpets were blown distractedly, some for a rally, some to charge. It was plain that a great blow had been struck, and the Lancastrians were thrown, at least for the moment, into full disorder, and some degree of panic.
Suddenly, Dick heard a loud trumpeting coming from the edges of the town. The war cry of York began to rise to the heavens, echoing with many victorious voices.[283] At the same time, the men in front of him started to retreat quickly, streaming out of the street and back into the marketplace. Someone shouted to run. Trumpets were blown in a frenzy, some signaling to regroup, others to charge. It was clear that a significant blow had been dealt, and the Lancastrians were thrown, at least for the moment, into complete disarray and a level of panic.
And then, like a theatre trick, there followed the last act of Shoreby Battle. The men in front of Richard turned tail, like a dog that has been whistled home, and fled like the wind. At the same moment there came through the market-place a storm of horsemen, fleeing and pursuing, the Lancastrians turning back to strike with the sword, the Yorkists riding them down at the point of the lance.
And then, like a stage trick, the final act of Shoreby Battle unfolded. The men in front of Richard turned and ran like a dog that had been called home, fleeing at breakneck speed. At the same time, a whirlwind of horsemen surged through the marketplace, with the Lancastrians fighting back with swords while the Yorkists charged at them with lances.
Conspicuous in the mellay, Dick beheld the Crookback. He was already giving a foretaste of that furious valour and skill to cut his way across the ranks of war, which, years afterwards upon the field of Bosworth, and when he was stained with crimes, almost sufficed to change the fortunes of the day and the destiny of the English throne. Evading, striking, riding down, he so forced and so manœuvred his strong horse, so aptly defended himself, and so liberally scattered death to his opponents, that he was now far ahead of the foremost of his knights, hewing his way, with the truncheon of a bloody sword, to where Lord Risingham was rallying the bravest. A moment more and they had met; the tall, splendid, and famous warrior against the deformed and sickly boy.
In the chaos, Dick saw the Crookback. He was already showing off that intense bravery and skill to carve his way through the ranks of battle, which, years later at Bosworth Field, even after becoming infamous for his crimes, would almost change the course of the day and the fate of the English throne. Dodging, striking, and charging ahead, he maneuvered his powerful horse with such force, defended himself so effectively, and dealt death so generously to his enemies that he quickly pulled ahead of his best knights, carving his path with the grip of a bloody sword toward where Lord Risingham was gathering the bravest. In just a moment, they would meet; the tall, magnificent, and renowned warrior facing the deformed and frail boy.
Yet Shelton had never a doubt of the result; and when[284] the fight next opened for a moment, the figure of the earl had disappeared; but still, in the first of the danger, Crookback Dick was launching his big horse and plying the truncheon of his sword.
Yet Shelton never doubted the outcome; and when[284] the fight briefly resumed, the earl had vanished; but still, at the start of the danger, Crookback Dick was urging his large horse forward and swinging his sword.
Thus, by Shelton’s courage in holding the mouth of the street against the first attack, and by the opportune arrival of his seven hundred reinforcements, the lad, who was afterwards to be handed down to the execration of posterity under the name of Richard III., had won his first considerable fight.
Thus, thanks to Shelton's bravery in blocking the street against the initial attack, and the timely arrival of his seven hundred reinforcements, the young man, who would later be remembered with disdain as Richard III., had achieved his first significant victory.
CHAPTER IV
THE SACK OF SHOREBY
There was not a foe left within striking distance; and Dick, as he looked ruefully about him on the remainder of his gallant force, began to count the cost of victory. He was himself, now that the danger was ended, so stiff and sore, so bruised and cut and broken, and, above all, so utterly exhausted by his desperate and unremitting labours in the fight, that he seemed incapable of any fresh exertion.
There was no enemy left within reach; and Dick, as he looked sadly around at the rest of his brave team, started to assess the price of their victory. Now that the danger had passed, he felt so stiff and sore, so bruised and battered, and, most importantly, so completely worn out from his relentless efforts in the battle that he seemed unable to take on any new task.
But this was not yet the hour for repose. Shoreby had been taken by assault; and though an open town, and not in any manner to be charged with the resistance, it was plain that these rough fighters would be not less rough now that the fight was over, and that the more horrid part of war would fall to be enacted. Richard of Gloucester was not the captain to protect the citizens from his infuriated soldiery; and even if he had the will, it might be questioned if he had the power.
But this wasn't the time to relax yet. Shoreby had been captured; and even though it was an open town and wasn't responsible for the defense, it was clear that these tough fighters would continue to be brutal now that the battle was finished, and the worst parts of war would still play out. Richard of Gloucester wasn't the kind of leader to shield the townspeople from his enraged soldiers; and even if he wanted to, it was debatable whether he had the ability to do so.
It was, therefore, Dick’s business to find and to protect Joanna; and with that end he looked about him at the faces of his men. The three or four who seemed likeliest to be obedient and to keep sober he drew aside; and promising them a rich reward and a special recommendation to the[286] duke, led them across the market-place, now empty of horsemen, and into the streets upon the farther side.
It was, therefore, Dick’s job to find and protect Joanna; and with that goal in mind, he scanned the faces of his men. He picked out the three or four who looked most likely to be obedient and stay sober, pulling them aside. Promising them a generous reward and a special recommendation to the[286] duke, he led them across the now-empty marketplace and into the streets on the other side.
Every here and there small combats of from two to a dozen still raged upon the open street; here and there a house was being besieged, the defenders throwing out stools and tables on the heads of the assailants. The snow was strewn with arms and corpses; but except for these partial combats the streets were deserted, and the houses, some standing open, and some shuttered and barricaded, had for the most part ceased to give out smoke.
Every now and then, small fights involving two to a dozen people were still happening in the open street; occasionally, a house was under siege, with the defenders throwing stools and tables at the attackers. The snow was littered with weapons and bodies; but aside from these sporadic skirmishes, the streets were empty, and the houses—some standing open and others boarded up or barricaded—mostly stopped emitting smoke.
Dick, threading the skirts of these skirmishers, led his followers briskly in the direction of the abbey church; but when he came the length of the main street, a cry of horror broke from his lips. Sir Daniel’s great house had been carried by assault. The gates hung in splinters from the hinges, and a double throng kept pouring in and out through the entrance, seeking and carrying booty. Meanwhile, in the upper storeys, some resistance was still being offered to the pillagers; for just as Dick came within eyeshot of the building, a casement was burst open from within, and a poor wretch in murrey and blue, screaming and resisting, was forced through the embrasure and tossed into the street below.
Dick, weaving through the skirmishers, led his followers quickly toward the abbey church; but when he reached the main street, a cry of horror escaped his lips. Sir Daniel’s large house had been taken by force. The gates were shattered and hanging off their hinges, and a crowd kept streaming in and out through the entrance, searching for and carrying away loot. Meanwhile, in the upper floors, some resistance was still being put up against the looters; for just as Dick came within view of the building, a window was flung open from inside, and a poor soul in dark red and blue, screaming and struggling, was shoved through the opening and thrown into the street below.
The most sickening apprehension fell upon Dick. He ran forward like one possessed, forced his way into the house among the foremost, and mounted without pause to the chamber on the third floor where he had last parted from Joanna. It was a mere wreck; the furniture had been overthrown, the cupboards broken open, and in one place a trail[287]ing corner of the arras lay smouldering on the embers of the fire.
A wave of sickening dread washed over Dick. He rushed forward, almost like he was in a trance, pushed his way into the house ahead of everyone else, and made his way without stopping to the room on the third floor where he had last seen Joanna. It was a total disaster; the furniture was overturned, the cabinets were ripped open, and in one spot, a corner of the tapestry was smoldering above the ashes of the fire.
Dick, almost without thinking, trod out the incipient conflagration, and then stood bewildered. Sir Daniel, Sir Oliver, Joanna, all were gone; but whether butchered in the rout or safe escaped from Shoreby, who should say?
Dick, almost without thinking, stomped out the small fire and then stood confused. Sir Daniel, Sir Oliver, Joanna—they were all gone; but whether they had been killed in the chaos or had safely escaped from Shoreby, who could say?
He caught a passing archer by the tabard.
He grabbed the tabard of a passing archer.
“Fellow,” he asked, “were ye here when this house was taken?”
“Hey,” he asked, “were you here when this house was taken?”
“Let be,” said the archer. “A murrain! let be, or I strike.”
“Leave it,” said the archer. “A curse! Leave it, or I’ll strike.”
“Hark ye,” returned Richard, “two can play at that. Stand and be plain.”
"Hear this," replied Richard, "two can play that game. Stand and be clear."
But the man, flushed with drink and battle, struck Dick upon the shoulder with one hand, while with the other he twitched away his garment. Thereupon the full wrath of the young leader burst from his control. He seized the fellow in his strong embrace, and crushed him on the plates of his mailed bosom like a child; then, holding him at arm’s length, he bid him speak as he valued life.
But the man, drunk and ready for a fight, hit Dick on the shoulder with one hand while he yanked away his clothes with the other. At that moment, the young leader’s anger exploded. He grabbed the guy in a tight hold and crushed him against his armored chest like a child; then, holding him at arm’s length, he demanded that he speak if he valued his life.
“I pray you mercy!” gasped the archer. “An I had thought ye were so angry I would ’a’ been charier of crossing you. I was here indeed.”
“I beg you for mercy!” gasped the archer. “If I had known you were so angry, I would have been more careful about crossing you. I was really here.”
“Know ye Sir Daniel?” pursued Dick.
“Do you know Sir Daniel?” Dick asked.
“Well do I know him,” returned the man.
“Well, I know him well,” the man replied.
“Was he in the mansion?”
“Was he at the mansion?”
“Ay, sir, he was,” answered the archer; “but even as we entered by the yard gate he rode forth by the garden.”
“Ay, sir, he was,” replied the archer; “but just as we walked in through the yard gate, he rode out through the garden.”
“He may ’a’ had a score of lances with him,” said the man.
“He might have had a bunch of lances with him,” said the man.
“Lances! No women, then?” asked Shelton.
“Lances! No women, then?” Shelton asked.
“Troth, I saw not,” said the archer. “But there were none in the house, if that be your quest.”
“Honestly, I didn’t see anything,” said the archer. “But there was no one in the house, if that’s what you’re looking for.”
“I thank you,” said Dick. “Here is a piece for your pains.” But groping in his wallet, Dick found nothing. “Inquire for me to-morrow,” he added—“Richard Shelt—Sir Richard Shelton,” he corrected, “and I will see you handsomely rewarded.”
“I appreciate it,” said Dick. “Here’s something for your trouble.” But as he searched through his wallet, he found nothing. “Ask for me tomorrow,” he added—“Richard Shelt—Sir Richard Shelton,” he corrected, “and I’ll make sure you’re well rewarded.”
And then an idea struck Dick. He hastily descended to the courtyard, ran with all his might across the garden, and came to the great door of the church. It stood wide open; within, every corner of the pavement was crowded with fugitive burghers, surrounded by their families and laden with the most precious of their possessions, while, at the high altar, priests in full canonicals were imploring the mercy of God. Even as Dick entered, the loud chorus began to thunder in the vaulted roofs.
And then an idea hit Dick. He quickly went down to the courtyard, ran as fast as he could across the garden, and reached the big door of the church. It was wide open; inside, every corner of the floor was packed with fleeing townspeople, surrounded by their families and carrying their most treasured belongings, while at the high altar, priests in full robes were pleading for God's mercy. Just as Dick walked in, the loud chorus started to echo through the vaulted ceilings.
He hurried through the groups of refugees, and came to the door of the stair that led into the steeple. And here a tall churchman stepped before him and arrested his advance.
He rushed through the clusters of refugees and reached the door to the staircase that led up to the steeple. Just then, a tall clergyman stepped in front of him and blocked his path.
“Whither, my son?” he asked, severely.
"Where are you going, my son?" he asked sternly.
“My father,” answered Dick, “I am here upon an errand of expedition. Stay me not. I command here for my Lord of Gloucester.”
“My father,” replied Dick, “I’m here on a mission. Don’t hold me back. I’m in charge here for my Lord of Gloucester.”
“For my Lord of Gloucester?” repeated the priest. “Hath, then, the battle gone so sore?”
“For my Lord of Gloucester?” the priest repeated. “Has the battle been that intense?”
“The battle, father, is at an end, Lancaster clean sped,[289] my Lord of Risingham—Heaven rest him!—left upon the field. And now, with your good leave, I follow mine affairs.” And thrusting on one side the priest, who seemed stupefied at the news, Dick pushed open the door and rattled up the stairs four at a bound, and without pause or stumble, till he stepped upon the open platform at the top.
“The battle, Dad, is over, Lancaster is totally done,[289] my Lord of Risingham—rest in peace!—left on the field. And now, with your permission, I’ll take care of my business.” Pushing aside the priest, who looked shocked by the news, Dick flung the door open and raced up the stairs, bounding four steps at a time, and without stopping or tripping, until he reached the open platform at the top.
Shoreby Church tower not only commanded the town, as in a map, but looked far, on both sides, over sea and land. It was now near upon noon; the day exceeding bright, the snow dazzling. And as Dick looked around him, he could measure the consequences of the battle.
Shoreby Church tower not only overlooked the town like a map, but also stretched out far on both sides over the sea and land. It was now almost noon; the day was extremely bright, and the snow was blinding. As Dick looked around him, he could assess the aftermath of the battle.
A confused, growling uproar reached him from the streets, and now and then, but very rarely, the clash of steel. Not a ship, not so much as a skiff remained in harbour; but the sea was dotted with sails and row-boats laden with fugitives. On shore, too, the surface of the snowy meadows was broken up with bands of horsemen, some cutting their way towards the borders of the forest, others, who were doubtless of the Yorkist side, stoutly interposing and beating them back upon the town. Over all the open ground there lay a prodigious quantity of fallen men and horses, clearly defined upon the snow.
A chaotic, growling noise came from the streets, and occasionally, but very rarely, the sound of clashing swords. Not a single ship, not even a tiny boat, was left in the harbor; however, the sea was filled with sails and rowboats carrying refugees. On land, the snowy meadows were disrupted by groups of horsemen—some making their way toward the edge of the forest, while others, likely supporters of the Yorkists, fiercely pushed them back toward the town. Across the open ground, there was an enormous number of fallen men and horses, clearly visible against the snow.
To complete the picture, those of the foot soldiers as had not found place upon a ship still kept up an archery combat on the borders of the port, and from the cover of the shoreside taverns. In that quarter, also, one or two houses had been fired, and the smoke towered high in the frosty sunlight, and blew off to sea in voluminous folds.
To complete the scene, the foot soldiers who hadn’t found a spot on a ship continued an archery battle along the edge of the port, using the shoreside taverns for cover. In that area, one or two houses had caught fire, and the smoke rose high into the chilly sunlight, drifting out to sea in thick plumes.
Already close upon the margin of the woods, and somewhat[290] in the line of Holywood, one particular clump of fleeing horsemen riveted the attention of the young watcher on the tower. It was fairly numerous; in no other quarter of the field did so many Lancastrians still hold together; thus they had left a wide, discoloured wake upon the snow, and Dick was able to trace them step by step from where they had left the town.
Already close to the edge of the woods, and somewhat in line with Holywood, one particular group of fleeing horsemen caught the attention of the young observer in the tower. There were quite a few of them; in no other part of the field did so many Lancastrians still stay together; as a result, they left a wide, discolored trail on the snow, and Dick was able to follow them step by step from where they had left the town.
While Dick stood watching them, they had gained, unopposed, the first fringe of the leafless forest, and, turning a little from their direction, the sun fell for a moment full on their array, as it was relieved against the dusky wood.
While Dick stood there watching them, they had reached the outer edge of the leafless forest without any opposition, and as they turned slightly away from him, the sun shone brightly on their group, contrasting against the dark woods behind them.
“Murrey and blue!” cried Dick. “I swear it—murrey and blue!”
“Murrey and blue!” shouted Dick. “I swear it—murrey and blue!”
The next moment he was descending the stairway.
The next moment, he was going down the stairs.
It was now his business to seek out the Duke of Gloucester, who alone, in the disorder of the forces, might be able to supply him with a sufficiency of men. The fighting in the main town was now practically at an end; and as Dick ran hither and thither, seeking the commander, the streets were thick with wandering soldiers, some laden with more booty than they could well stagger under, others shouting drunk. None of them, when questioned, had the least notion of the duke’s whereabouts; and, at last, it was by sheer good fortune that Dick found him, where he sat in the saddle directing operations to dislodge the archers from the harbour side.
It was now his job to find the Duke of Gloucester, who, amidst the chaos of the forces, might be the only one able to provide him with enough men. The fighting in the main town was almost over; and as Dick rushed around looking for the commander, the streets were crowded with wandering soldiers, some weighed down with more loot than they could carry, others shouting and drunk. None of them, when asked, had any idea where the duke was; and finally, by sheer luck, Dick found him sitting in the saddle, directing operations to drive the archers away from the harbor.
“Sir Richard Shelton, ye are well found,” he said. “I owe you one thing that I value little, my life; and one that I can never pay you for, this victory. Catesby, if I had ten such captains as Sir Richard, I would march forthright on London. But now, sir, claim your reward.”[291]
“Sir Richard Shelton, you’re quite remarkable,” he said. “I owe you one thing that I don’t value much, my life; and one that I can never repay you for, this victory. Catesby, if I had ten captains like Sir Richard, I would march straight to London. But now, sir, claim your reward.”[291]
“Freely, my lord,” said Dick, “freely and loudly. One hath escaped to whom I owe some grudges, and taken with him one whom I owe love and service. Give me, then, fifty lances, that I may pursue; and for any obligation that your graciousness is pleased to allow, it shall be clean discharged.”
“Go ahead, my lord,” said Dick, “I’ll speak openly and loudly. One person has escaped, and I have some scores to settle with him, and he’s taken someone with him whom I love and serve. So, give me fifty lances to pursue them; as for any favor you choose to grant, it will be completely repaid.”
“How call ye him?” inquired the duke.
“What's his name?” the duke asked.
“Sir Daniel Brackley,” answered Richard.
"Sir Daniel Brackley," replied Richard.
“Out upon him, double-face!” cried Gloucester. “Here is no reward, Sir Richard; here is fresh service offered, and, if that ye bring his head to me, a fresh debt upon my conscience. Catesby, get him these lances; and you, sir, bethink ye, in the meanwhile, what pleasure, honour, or profit it shall be mine to give you.”
“Get away from him, double-faced!” shouted Gloucester. “There’s no reward here, Sir Richard; there’s new work available, and if you bring his head to me, it’ll just add to my guilt. Catesby, get him these lances; and you, sir, think about what pleasure, honor, or profit I’ll be able to give you in the meantime.”
Just then the Yorkist skirmishers carried one of the shoreside taverns, swarming in upon it on three sides, and driving out or taking its defenders. Crookback Dick was pleased to cheer the exploit, and pushing his horse a little nearer, called to see the prisoners.
Just then, the Yorkist skirmishers attacked one of the taverns by the shore, rushing in from three sides and either driving out or capturing its defenders. Crookback Dick was pleased to applaud the feat, and, moving his horse a bit closer, called to see the prisoners.
There were four or five of them—two men of my Lord Shoreby’s and one of Lord Risingham’s among the number, and last, but in Dick’s eyes not least, a tall, shambling, grizzled old shipman, between drunk and sober, and with a dog whimpering and jumping at his heels.
There were four or five of them—two men from my Lord Shoreby and one from Lord Risingham's crew, and last, but definitely not least in Dick’s eyes, a tall, awkward, grizzled old sailor, teetering between being drunk and sober, with a dog whining and leaping at his heels.
The young duke passed them for a moment under a severe review.
The young duke gave them a sharp once-over.
“Good,” he said. “Hang them.”
“Good,” he said. “Hang them.”
And he turned the other way to watch the progress of the fight.
And he turned to the side to keep an eye on how the fight was going.
“My lord,” said Dick, “so please you, I have found my reward. Grant me the life and liberty of yon old shipman.”[292]
“My lord,” said Dick, “if it pleases you, I have found my reward. Please grant me the life and freedom of that old shipman.”[292]
Gloucester turned and looked the speaker in the face.
Gloucester turned and looked the speaker in the eye.
“Sir Richard,” he said, “I make not war with peacock’s feathers, but steel shafts. Those that are mine enemies I slay, and that without excuse or favour. For, bethink ye, in this realm of England, that is so torn in pieces, there is not a man of mine but hath a brother or a friend upon the other party. If, then, I did begin to grant these pardons, I might sheathe my sword.”
“Sir Richard,” he said, “I don’t fight with peacock feathers, but with steel arrows. I kill my enemies, without excuse or favor. Think about it: in this torn realm of England, every one of my men has a brother or a friend on the opposing side. So, if I started giving out these pardons, I might as well put away my sword.”
“It may be so, my lord; and yet I will be overbold, and, at the risk of your disfavour, recall your lordship’s promise,” replied Dick.
“It might be true, my lord; but I’ll be bold and, even if it puts me in your bad graces, remind you of your promise,” Dick responded.
Richard of Gloucester flushed.
Richard of Gloucester blushed.
“Mark it right well,” he said, harshly. “I love not mercy, nor yet mercymongers. Ye have this day laid the foundations of high fortune. If ye oppose to me my word, which I have plighted, I will yield. But, by the glory of heaven, there your favour dies!”
“Listen closely,” he said sharply. “I don’t care for mercy, nor for those who peddle it. Today, you’ve laid the groundwork for great fortune. If you challenge my word, which I’ve pledged, I will back down. But, I swear by the glory of heaven, that’s where your favor ends!”
“Mine is the loss,” said Dick.
“It's my loss,” said Dick.
“Give him his sailor,” said the duke; and wheeling his horse, he turned his back upon young Shelton.
“Give him his sailor,” said the duke; and turning his horse around, he turned his back on young Shelton.
Dick was nor glad nor sorry. He had seen too much of the young duke to set great store on his affection; and the origin and growth of his own favour had been too flimsy and too rapid to inspire much confidence. One thing alone he feared—that the vindictive leader might revoke the offer of the lances. But here he did justice neither to Gloucester’s honour (such as it was) nor, above all, to his decision. If he had once judged Dick to be the right man to pursue Sir Daniel, he was not one to change; and he soon proved it by[293] shouting after Catesby to be speedy, for the paladin was waiting.
Dick was neither glad nor sorry. He had seen too much of the young duke to place much value on his affection; and the way his own favor had developed had been too fragile and too quick to inspire much trust. The only thing he feared was that the vindictive leader might take back the offer of the lances. But here he didn’t give credit to Gloucester’s honor (whatever that was) or, above all, to his resolve. If he had once decided that Dick was the right person to go after Sir Daniel, he wasn’t going to change his mind; and he soon proved it by[293]calling out to Catesby to hurry up, because the paladin was waiting.
In the meanwhile, Dick turned to the old shipman, who had seemed equally indifferent to his condemnation and to his subsequent release.
In the meantime, Dick looked at the old sailor, who seemed just as uninterested in his punishment as he was in his later release.
“Arblaster,” said Dick, “I have done you ill; but now, by the rood, I think I have cleared the score.”
“Arblaster,” said Dick, “I’ve wronged you; but now, by the cross, I think I’ve made things right.”
But the old skipper only looked upon him dully and held his peace.
But the old captain just stared at him blankly and stayed quiet.
“Come,” continued Dick, “a life is a life, old shrew, and it is more than ships or liquor. Say ye forgive me; for if your life be worth nothing to you, it hath cost me the beginnings of my fortune. Come, I have paid for it dearly; be not so churlish.”
“Come,” Dick continued, “a life is a life, old shrew, and it means more than ships or booze. Say you forgive me; because if your life isn’t worth anything to you, it has cost me the start of my fortune. Come on, I’ve paid dearly for it; don’t be so mean.”
“An I had had my ship,” said Arblaster, “I would ’a’ been forth and safe on the high seas—I and my man Tom. But ye took my ship, gossip, and I’m a beggar; and for my man Tom, a knave fellow in russet shot him down. ‘Murrain!’ quoth he, and spake never again. ‘Murrain’ was the last of his words, and the poor spirit of him passed. ’A will never sail no more, will my Tom.”
“Had I had my ship,” said Arblaster, “I would have been out there, safe on the high seas—with my guy Tom. But you took my ship, gossip, and now I’m a beggar; and as for my man Tom, a scoundrel in russet shot him down. ‘Curse it!’ he said, and never spoke again. ‘Curse it’ were his last words, and his poor spirit left. My Tom will never sail again.”
Dick was seized with unavailing penitence and pity; he sought to take the skipper’s hand, but Arblaster avoided his touch.
Dick was overwhelmed with useless guilt and sympathy; he tried to take the skipper’s hand, but Arblaster pulled away from him.
“Nay,” said he, “let be. Y’ have played the devil with me, and let that content you.”
“Don’t,” he said, “just leave it. You’ve really messed with me, and that should be enough for you.”
The words died in Richard’s throat. He saw, through tears, the poor old man, bemused with liquor and sorrow, go shambling away, with bowed head, across the snow, and the[294] unnoticed dog whimpering at his heels, and for the first time began to understand the desperate game that we play in life; and how a thing once done is not to be changed or remedied, by any penitence.
The words stuck in Richard’s throat. Through his tears, he watched the poor old man, confused by alcohol and sadness, stagger away, head down, over the snow, with the [294] unnoticed dog whimpering at his heels. For the first time, he started to grasp the desperate game we play in life, and how once something is done, it can’t be changed or fixed, no matter how much you regret it.
But there was no time left to him for vain regret. Catesby had now collected the horsemen, and riding up to Dick he dismounted, and offered him his own horse.
But there was no time left for him to waste on pointless regrets. Catesby had gathered the horsemen and, riding up to Dick, he got off his horse and offered it to him.
“This morning,” he said, “I was somewhat jealous of your favour; it hath not been of a long growth; and now, Sir Richard, it is with a very good heart that I offer you this horse—to ride away with.”
“This morning,” he said, “I was a bit jealous of your favor; it hasn’t been around for long; and now, Sir Richard, it’s with a very good heart that I offer you this horse—to ride away with.”
“Suffer me yet a moment,” replied Dick. “This favour of mine—whereupon was it founded?”
“Just give me a moment,” Dick replied. “What is this favor of mine based on?”
“Upon your name,” answered Catesby. “It is my lord’s chief superstition. Were my name Richard, I should be an earl to-morrow.”
“On your name,” Catesby replied. “It’s my lord’s main superstition. If my name were Richard, I’d be an earl by tomorrow.”
“Well, sir, I thank you,” returned Dick; “and since I am little likely to follow these great fortunes, I will even say farewell. I will not pretend I was displeased to think myself upon the road to fortune; but I will not pretend, neither, that I am over-sorry to be done with it. Command and riches, they are brave things, to be sure; but a word in your ear—yon duke of yours, he is a fearsome lad.”
“Well, sir, thank you,” replied Dick; “and since I’m not likely to chase these big fortunes, I’ll just say goodbye. I won’t pretend I wasn’t thrilled at the thought of being on the path to wealth; but I won’t pretend, either, that I’m too upset to be finished with it. Power and riches are great, for sure; but just a heads up—your duke, he’s a scary guy.”
Catesby laughed.
Catesby chuckled.
“Nay,” said he, “of a verity he that rides with Crooked Dick will ride deep. Well, God keep us all from evil! Speed ye well.”
“Nah,” he said, “honestly, if you ride with Crooked Dick, you're going to get into some serious trouble. Well, may God protect us all from harm! Safe travels.”
Thereupon Dick put himself at the head of his men, and giving the word of command, rode off.[295]
Thereupon, Dick took the lead with his men and, giving the command, rode off.[295]
He made straight across the town, following what he supposed to be the route of Sir Daniel, and spying around for any signs that might decide if he were right.
He walked straight through the town, following what he thought was Sir Daniel's route and looking around for any clues that could confirm if he was correct.
The streets were strewn with the dead and the wounded, whose fate, in the bitter frost, was far the more pitiable. Gangs of the victors went from house to house, pillaging and stabbing, and sometimes singing together as they went.
The streets were covered with the dead and the injured, whose situation, in the cold frost, was even more tragic. Groups of the winners went from house to house, looting and stabbing, and sometimes singing together as they moved.
From different quarters, as he rode on, the sounds of violence and outrage came to young Shelton’s ears; now the blows of the sledge-hammer on some barricaded door, and now the miserable shrieks of women.
From various directions, as he rode on, the sounds of violence and chaos reached young Shelton’s ears; sometimes the thudding of a sledgehammer against a barricaded door, and other times the desperate screams of women.
Dick’s heart had just been awakened. He had just seen the cruel consequences of his own behaviour; and the thought of the sum of misery that was now acting in the whole of Shoreby filled him with despair.
Dick’s heart had just been stirred. He had just witnessed the harsh effects of his own actions, and the realization of all the suffering that was currently unfolding in Shoreby overwhelmed him with despair.
At length he reached the outskirts, and there, sure enough, he saw straight before him the same broad, beaten track across the snow that he had marked from the summit of the church. Here, then, he went the faster on; but still, as he rode, he kept a bright eye upon the fallen men and horses that lay beside the track. Many of these, he was relieved to see, wore Sir Daniel’s colours, and the faces of some, who lay upon their back, he even recognised.
At last, he made it to the edge of town, and sure enough, right in front of him was the same wide, well-trodden path through the snow that he had seen from the top of the church. So, he picked up speed; yet, as he rode, he kept a close watch on the fallen men and horses lying beside the path. He was relieved to notice that many of them were wearing Sir Daniel’s colors, and he even recognized the faces of some who were lying on their backs.
About half-way between the town and the forest, those whom he was following had plainly been assailed by archers; for the corpses lay pretty closely scattered, each pierced by an arrow. And here Dick spied among the rest the body of a very young lad, whose face was somehow hauntingly familiar to him.[296]
About halfway between the town and the forest, the people he was following had clearly been attacked by archers; the bodies were scattered around, each one shot with an arrow. And here Dick noticed among them the body of a very young boy, whose face looked somehow hauntingly familiar to him.[296]
He halted his troop, dismounted, and raised the lad’s head. As he did so, the hood fell back, and a profusion of long brown hair unrolled itself. At the same time the eyes opened.
He stopped his group, got off his horse, and lifted the boy’s head. As he did this, the hood slipped off, revealing a cascade of long brown hair. At the same moment, the eyes opened.
“Ah! lion driver!” said a feeble voice. “She is farther on. Ride—ride fast!”
“Ah! lion driver!” said a weak voice. “She’s further ahead. Ride—ride fast!”
And then the poor young lady fainted once again.
And then the poor young woman fainted again.
One of Dick’s men carried a flask of some strong cordial, and with this Dick succeeded in reviving consciousness. Then he took Joanna’s friend upon his saddle-bow, and once more pushed toward the forest.
One of Dick’s guys carried a flask of strong liquor, and with this, Dick managed to bring her back to consciousness. Then he placed Joanna’s friend on his saddle, and once again headed toward the forest.
“Why do ye take me?” said the girl. “Ye but delay your speed.”
“Why are you taking me?” said the girl. “You’re just slowing yourself down.”
“Nay, Mistress Risingham,” replied Dick. “Shoreby is full of blood and drunkenness and riot. Here ye are safe; content ye.”
“Nah, Mistress Risingham,” replied Dick. “Shoreby is filled with violence, drinking, and chaos. Here, you’re safe; be satisfied.”
“I will not be beholden to any of your faction,” she cried; “set me down.”
“I won’t owe anything to your group,” she shouted; “put me down.”
“Madam, ye know not what ye say,” returned Dick. “Y’are hurt——”
“Ma'am, you don't know what you're talking about,” replied Dick. “You're hurt—”
“I am not,” she said. “It was my horse was slain.”
“I’m not,” she said. “It was my horse that was killed.”
“It matters not one jot,” replied Richard. “Ye are here in the midst of open snow, and compassed about with enemies. Whether ye will or not, I carry you with me. Glad am I to have the occasion; for thus shall I repay some portion of our debt.”
“It doesn’t matter at all,” Richard replied. “You are here in the middle of open snow, surrounded by enemies. Whether you like it or not, I’m taking you with me. I’m glad to have this chance; it’s a way for me to repay some of what I owe.”
For a little while she was silent. Then, very suddenly, she asked:
For a moment, she was quiet. Then, all of a sudden, she asked:
“My Lord Risingham?” returned Dick. “I would I had good news to give you, madam; but I have none. I saw him once in the battle, and once only. Let us hope the best.”
“My Lord Risingham?” replied Dick. “I wish I had better news for you, madam; but I don’t. I saw him once in the battle, and only once. Let’s hope for the best.”
CHAPTER V
NIGHT IN THE WOODS: ALICIA RISINGHAM
It was almost certain that Sir Daniel had made for the Moat House; but, considering the heavy snow, the lateness of the hour, and the necessity under which he would lie of avoiding the few roads and striking across the wood, it was equally certain that he could not hope to reach it ere the morrow.
It was pretty much guaranteed that Sir Daniel was headed to the Moat House; however, given the heavy snow, the late hour, and the need to avoid the few roads and go through the woods, it was just as certain that he wouldn't be able to get there until the next day.
There were two courses open to Dick: either to continue to follow in the knight’s trail, and, if he were able, to fall upon him that very night in camp, or to strike out a path of his own, and seek to place himself between Sir Daniel and his destination.
There were two options available to Dick: either to keep following the knight's path and, if possible, confront him that very night in camp, or to carve out his own route and try to position himself between Sir Daniel and his goal.
Either scheme was open to serious objection, and Dick, who feared to expose Joanna to the hazards of a fight, had not yet decided between them when he reached the borders of the wood.
Either plan had major drawbacks, and Dick, who was reluctant to put Joanna in danger of a fight, hadn't made up his mind between them when he got to the edge of the woods.
At this point Sir Daniel had turned a little to his left, and then plunged straight under a grove of very lofty timber. His party had then formed to a narrower front, in order to pass between the trees, and the track was trod proportionally deeper in the snow. The eye followed it, under the leafless tracery of the oaks, running direct and narrow; the trees stood over it, with knotty joints and the great, uplifted[299] forest of their boughs; there was no sound, whether of man or beast—not so much as the stirring of a robin; and over the field of snow the winter sun lay golden among netted shadows.
At this point, Sir Daniel had turned slightly to his left and then headed straight under a grove of very tall trees. His group then arranged themselves into a narrower line to pass between the trees, and the path was pressed deeper into the snow. The eye followed it, beneath the leafless branches of the oaks, moving straight and narrow; the trees towered over it, with knotted branches and the thick, raised canopy of their limbs; there was no sound, whether from man or beast—not even the rustle of a robin; and across the snowy field, the winter sun cast a golden light among the tangled shadows.
“How say ye,” asked Dick of one of the men, “to follow straight on, or strike across for Tunstall?”
“How do you say,” Dick asked one of the men, “should we go straight on or cut across to Tunstall?”
“Sir Richard,” replied the man-at-arms, “I would follow the line until they scatter.”
“Sir Richard,” said the soldier, “I would follow the path until they disperse.”
“Ye are, doubtless, right,” returned Dick; “but we came right hastily upon the errand, even as the time commanded. Here are no houses, neither for food nor shelter, and by the morrow’s dawn we shall know both cold fingers and an empty belly. How say ye, lads? Will ye stand a pinch for expedition’s sake, or shall we turn by Holywood and sup with Mother Church? The case being somewhat doubtful, I will drive no man; yet if ye would suffer me to lead you, ye would choose the first.”
"You’re probably right," Dick replied. "But we rushed into this mission, just like the time required. There are no houses here, neither to get food nor shelter, and by tomorrow morning, we’ll be feeling the cold and going hungry. What do you say, guys? Will you endure a little discomfort for the sake of moving quickly, or should we head to Holywood and have dinner with Mother Church? Since the situation is a bit uncertain, I won’t force anyone; but if you would let me guide you, you would pick the first option."
The men answered, almost with one voice, that they would follow Sir Richard where he would.
The men replied, almost in unison, that they would follow Sir Richard wherever he went.
And Dick, setting spur to his horse, began once more to go forward.
And Dick spurred his horse and started moving forward again.
The snow in the trail had been trodden very hard, and the pursuers had thus a great advantage over the pursued. They pushed on, indeed, at a round trot, two hundred hoofs beating alternately on the dull pavement of the snow, and the jingle of weapons and the snorting of horses raising a warlike noise along the arches of the silent wood.
The snow on the trail had been packed down tightly, giving the pursuers a big advantage over those they were chasing. They kept moving at a steady trot, with four hundred hooves rhythmically pounding on the soft snow, while the clinking of weapons and the snorting of horses created a fierce noise echoing through the quiet woods.
Presently, the wide slot of the pursued came out upon the highroad from Holywood; it was there, for a moment,[300] indistinguishable; and, where it once more plunged into the unbeaten snow upon the farther side, Dick was surprised to see it narrower and lighter trod. Plainly, profiting by the road, Sir Daniel had begun already to scatter his command.
Right now, the broad track of the hunted appeared on the main road from Holywood; it was there, for a moment,[300] indistinguishable; and, where it once again vanished into the untouched snow on the other side, Dick was surprised to see it narrower and less trampled. Clearly, taking advantage of the road, Sir Daniel had already started to spread his men out.
At all hazards, one chance being equal to another, Dick continued to pursue the straight trail; and that, after an hour’s riding, in which it led into the very depths of the forest, suddenly split, like a bursting shell, into two dozen others, leading to every point of the compass.
At all costs, with one chance being just as good as another, Dick kept following the straight path. After an hour of riding, which took him deep into the forest, the trail suddenly split, like an exploding shell, into two dozen others, each leading in a different direction.
Dick drew bridle in despair. The short winter’s day was near an end; the sun, a dull red orange, shorn of rays, swam low among the leafless thickets; the shadows were a mile long upon the snow; the frost bit cruelly at the finger-nails; and the breath and steam of the horses mounted in a cloud.
Dick pulled back the reins in despair. The short winter day was coming to an end; the sun, a dull red-orange without any rays, hung low among the leafless bushes; the shadows stretched for miles over the snow; the frost bit painfully at his fingernails; and the horses' breath rose in a cloud of steam.
“Well, we are outwitted,” Dick confessed. “Strike we for Holywood, after all. It is still nearer us than Tunstall—or should be by the station of the sun.”
“Well, we’ve been outsmarted,” Dick admitted. “Let’s head for Holywood after all. It’s still closer to us than Tunstall—or at least it should be by the position of the sun.”
So they wheeled to their left, turning their backs on the red shield of sun, and made across country for the abbey. But now times were changed with them; they could no longer spank forth briskly on a path beaten firm by the passage of their foes, and for a goal to which that path itself conducted them. Now they must plough at a dull pace through the encumbering snow, continually pausing to decide their course, continually floundering in drifts. The sun soon left them; the glow of the west decayed; and presently they were wandering in a shadow of blackness, under frosty stars.
So they turned to their left, leaving the red sun behind, and headed across the countryside to the abbey. But things had changed for them; they could no longer move briskly along a well-trodden path left by their enemies, leading them to a clear destination. Now they had to slog through the heavy snow, often stopping to figure out where to go, constantly getting stuck in the drifts. The sun quickly disappeared; the warmth of the west faded away, and soon they found themselves lost in a shadowy darkness, under the cold stars.
Presently, indeed, the moon would clear the hill-tops,[301] and they might resume their march. But till then, every random step might carry them wider of their march. There was nothing for it but to camp and wait.
Right now, the moon would eventually light up the hilltops,[301] and they could continue on their journey. But until then, every random step could lead them further away from their path. They had no choice but to set up camp and wait.
Sentries were posted; a spot of ground was cleared of snow, and, after some failures, a good fire blazed in the midst. The men-at-arms sat close about this forest hearth, sharing such provisions as they had, and passing about the flask; and Dick, having collected the most delicate of the rough and scanty fare, brought it to Lord Risingham’s niece, where she sat apart from the soldiery against a tree.
Sentries were on duty; a patch of ground was cleared of snow, and after a few attempts, a good fire blazed in the center. The soldiers gathered around this makeshift campfire, sharing what little food they had and passing around a flask. Dick, having gathered the best of the meager supplies, brought it to Lord Risingham’s niece, who sat away from the soldiers against a tree.
She sat upon one horse-cloth, wrapped in another, and stared straight before her at the firelit scene. At the offer of food she started, like one wakened from a dream, and then silently refused.
She sat on one horse blanket, wrapped in another, and stared straight at the firelit scene. When food was offered to her, she jumped, like someone waking from a dream, and then quietly declined.
“Madam,” said Dick, “let me beseech you, punish me not so cruelly. Wherein I have offended you, I know not; I have, indeed, carried you away, but with a friendly violence; I have, indeed, exposed you to the inclemency of night, but the hurry that lies upon me hath for its end the preservation of another, who is no less frail and no less unfriended than yourself. At least, madam, punish not yourself; and eat, if not for hunger, then for strength.”
“Ma'am,” said Dick, “please don’t be so cruel in your punishment. I don’t know how I’ve wronged you; yes, I took you away, but it was in a friendly way. I did put you out in the harshness of the night, but the urgency I felt was to protect someone else, who is just as vulnerable and alone as you are. At least, ma'am, don’t punish yourself; eat, even if it’s not for hunger, then for your strength.”
“I will eat nothing at the hands that slew my kinsman,” she replied.
“I won't eat anything from the hands that killed my relative,” she replied.
“Dear madam,” Dick cried, “I swear to you upon the rood I touched him not.”
“Dear ma’am,” Dick exclaimed, “I swear to you on the cross, I didn’t touch him.”
“Swear to me that he still lives,” she returned.
“Promise me that he’s still alive,” she said.
“I will not palter with you,” answered Dick. “Pity bids me to wound you. In my heart I do believe him dead.”[302]
“I won't play games with you,” replied Dick. “I feel sorry for you, which makes me want to hurt you. Deep down, I truly believe he's dead.”[302]
“And ye ask me to eat!” she cried. “Ay, and they call you ‘sir’! Y’ have won your spurs by my good kinsman’s murder. And had I not been fool and traitor both, and saved you in your enemy’s house, ye should have died the death, and he—he that was worth twelve of you—were living.”
“And you ask me to eat!” she yelled. “Yeah, and they call you ‘sir’! You've earned your title by my good relative’s murder. And if I hadn’t been both foolish and a traitor, saving you in your enemy’s home, you would have died, and he—he who was worth twelve of you—would still be alive.”
“I did but my man’s best, even as your kinsman did upon the other party,” answered Dick. “Were he still living—as I vow to Heaven I wish it!—he would praise, not blame me.”
"I did my best, just like your relative did on the other side," replied Dick. "If he were still alive—as I swear to Heaven I wish he were!—he would support me, not criticize me."
“Sir Daniel hath told me,” she replied. “He marked you at the barricade. Upon you, he saith, their party foundered; it was you that won the battle. Well, then, it was you that killed my good Lord Risingham, as sure as though ye had strangled him. And ye would have me eat with you—and your hands not washed from killing? But Sir Daniel hath sworn your downfall. He ’tis that will avenge me!”
“Sir Daniel told me,” she replied. “He saw you at the barricade. He says you were the one their party lost to; it was you who won the battle. So, it was you who killed my good Lord Risingham, just as if you had choked him. And you want me to eat with you—without washing your hands from the killing? But Sir Daniel has sworn to bring you down. He will be the one to take revenge for me!”
The unfortunate Dick was plunged in gloom. Old Arblaster returned upon his mind, and he groaned aloud.
The unfortunate Dick was engulfed in darkness. Old Arblaster came back to his thoughts, and he groaned out loud.
“Do ye hold me so guilty?” he said; “you that defended me—you that are Joanna’s friend?”
“Do you think I'm that guilty?” he said; “you who defended me—you who are Joanna’s friend?”
“What made ye in the battle?” she retorted. “Y’are of no party; y’are but a lad—but legs and body, without government of wit or counsel! Wherefore did ye fight? For the love of hurt, pardy!”
“What did you achieve in the battle?” she shot back. “You’re not part of any group; you’re just a kid—just limbs and a body, with no sense or guidance! Why did you fight? For the thrill of hurting others, really?”
“Nay,” cried Dick, “I know not. But as the realm of England goes, if that a poor gentleman fight not upon the one side, perforce he must fight upon the other. He may not stand alone; ’tis not in nature.”[303]
“No,” shouted Dick, “I don’t know. But in England, if a poor gentleman doesn’t fight on one side, he has to fight on the other. He can’t stand alone; it’s just not in human nature.”[303]
“They that have no judgment should not draw the sword,” replied the young lady. “Ye that fight but for a hazard, what are ye but a butcher? War is but noble by the cause, and y’ have disgraced it.”
“They who lack judgment shouldn't take up the sword,” replied the young lady. “You who fight only for a chance, what are you but a butcher? War is noble only for the right cause, and you have dishonored it.”
“Madam,” said the miserable Dick, “I do partly see mine error. I have made too much haste; I have been busy before my time. Already I stole a ship—thinking, I do swear it, to do well—and thereby brought about the death of many innocent, and the grief and ruin of a poor old man whose face this very day hath stabbed me like a dagger. And for this morning, I did but design to do myself credit, and get fame to marry with, and, behold! I have brought about the death of your dear kinsman that was good to me. And what besides, I know not. For, alas! I may have set York upon the throne, and that may be the worser cause, and may do hurt to England. O, madam, I do see my sin. I am unfit for life. I will, for penance’ sake and to avoid worse evil, once I have finished this adventure, get me to a cloister. I will forswear Joanna and the trade of arms. I will be a friar, and pray for your good kinsman’s spirit all my days.”
“Madam,” said the miserable Dick, “I can partly see my mistake. I’ve rushed things; I’ve been too eager for my time. I already stole a ship—thinking, I swear, it was the right thing to do—and in doing so, I caused the death of many innocent people and the grief and ruin of a poor old man whose face today has stabbed me like a dagger. And this morning, I only intended to bring myself some honor and gain some fame to marry into, and look! I’ve caused the death of your dear relative who was good to me. And what’s worse, I might have put York on the throne, which could lead to greater trouble and harm England. Oh, madam, I see my sin. I’m unfit to live. I will, for the sake of penance and to avoid worse consequences, once I finish this adventure, go to a monastery. I will give up Joanna and the life of arms. I will become a friar and pray for your good relative’s spirit all my days.”
It appeared to Dick, in this extremity of his humiliation and repentance, that the young lady had laughed.
It seemed to Dick, in this moment of deep shame and regret, that the young lady had laughed.
Raising his countenance, he found her looking down upon him, in the firelight, with a somewhat peculiar but not unkind expression.
Looking up, he saw her gazing down at him in the firelight, with a somewhat strange but not unkind look on her face.
“Madam,” he cried, thinking the laughter to have been an illusion of his hearing, but still, from her changed looks, hoping to have touched her heart, “madam, will not this[304] content you? I give up all to undo what I have done amiss; I make heaven certain for Lord Risingham. And all this upon the very day that I have won my spurs, and thought myself the happiest young gentleman on ground.”
“Ma’am,” he exclaimed, believing the laughter had just been a trick of his imagination, but still, from her changed expression, hoping to have reached her heart, “ma’am, won’t this[304] make you happy? I’m giving up everything to fix my mistakes; I’m ensuring a place in heaven for Lord Risingham. And I’m saying all this on the very day I’ve earned my spurs, thinking I was the happiest young man around.”
“O boy,” she said—“good boy!”
“Oh boy,” she said—“good boy!”
And then, to the extreme surprise of Dick, she first very tenderly wiped the tears away from his cheeks, and then, as if yielding to a sudden impulse, threw both her arms about his neck, drew up his face, and kissed him. A pitiful bewilderment came over simple-minded Dick.
And then, to Dick's utter shock, she gently wiped the tears from his cheeks and, as if driven by a sudden urge, wrapped her arms around his neck, lifted his face, and kissed him. A confused sadness washed over naive Dick.
“But come,” she said, with great cheerfulness, “you that are a captain, ye must eat. Why sup ye not?”
“But come,” she said cheerfully, “you, the captain, must eat. Why aren’t you having dinner?”
“Dear Mistress Risingham,” replied Dick, “I did but wait first upon my prisoner; but, to say truth, penitence will no longer suffer me to endure the sight of food. I were better to fast, dear lady, and to pray.”
“Dear Mistress Risingham,” replied Dick, “I just waited to see my prisoner first; but honestly, my remorse won’t let me even look at food anymore. It’s better for me to fast, dear lady, and to pray.”
“Call me Alicia,” she said; “are we not old friends? And now, come, I will eat with you, bit for bit and sup for sup; so if ye eat not, neither will I; but if ye eat hearty, I will dine like a ploughman.”
“Call me Alicia,” she said; “aren’t we old friends? Now, come on, I’ll eat with you, bite for bite and sip for sip; so if you don’t eat, I won’t either; but if you eat heartily, I’ll dine like a hardworking farmer.”
So there and then she fell to; and Dick, who had an excellent stomach, proceeded to bear her company, at first with great reluctance, but gradually, as he entered into the spirit, with more and more vigour and devotion: until, at last, he forgot even to watch his model, and most heartily repaired the expenses of his day of labour and excitement.
So right then, she got to work; and Dick, who had a great appetite, joined her at first with some hesitation, but gradually, as he got into the groove, he did so with more and more energy and enthusiasm: until finally, he forgot to even keep an eye on his model and happily made up for the costs of his day of work and excitement.
“Lion-driver,” she said, at length, “ye do not admire a maid in a man’s jerkin?”[305]
“Lion-driver,” she said after a while, “don’t you admire a girl in a man’s jacket?”[305]
The moon was now up; and they were only waiting to repose the wearied horses. By the moon’s light, the still penitent but now well-fed Richard beheld her looking somewhat coquettishly down upon him.
The moon was now out; and they were just waiting to rest the tired horses. In the moonlight, the still apologetic but well-fed Richard saw her looking down at him in a somewhat flirtatious way.
“Madam—” he stammered, surprised at this new turn in her manners.
“Ma'am—” he stuttered, taken aback by this unexpected change in her behavior.
“Nay,” she interrupted, “it skills not to deny; Joanna hath told me, but come, sir lion-driver, look at me—am I so homely—come!”
“Nah,” she cut in, “it’s no use denying it; Joanna told me, but come on, lion-tamer, take a look at me—am I really that plain—come on!”
And she made bright eyes at him.
And she gave him a flirty look.
“Ye are something smallish, indeed—” began Dick.
“You're something a little small, for sure—” began Dick.
And here again she interrupted him, this time with a ringing peal of laughter that completed his confusion and surprise.
And once again, she interrupted him, this time with a burst of laughter that intensified his confusion and surprise.
“Smallish!” she cried. “Nay, now, be honest as ye are bold; I am a dwarf, or little better; but for all that—come, tell me!—for all that, passably fair to look upon; is’t not so?”
“Smallish!” she shouted. “No, come on, be as honest as you are bold; I’m a dwarf, or just a little better; but still—come on, tell me!—for all that, I’m pretty decent to look at, right?”
“Nay, madam, exceedingly fair,” said the distressed knight, pitifully trying to seem easy.
“Nah, ma’am, really beautiful,” said the troubled knight, trying hard to appear relaxed.
“And a man would be right glad to wed me?” she pursued.
“And a guy would be really happy to marry me?” she asked.
“O, madam, right glad!” agreed Dick.
“Oh, ma'am, I'm really glad!” agreed Dick.
“Call me Alicia,” said she.
“Call me Alicia,” she said.
“Alicia,” quoth Sir Richard.
“Alicia,” said Sir Richard.
“Well, then, lion-driver,” she continued, “sith that ye slew my kinsman, and left me without stay, ye owe me, in honour, every reparation; do ye not?”
“Well, then, lion-tamer,” she continued, “since you killed my relative and left me with nothing, you owe me, out of honor, every form of compensation; don’t you?”
“I do, madam,” said Dick. “Although, upon my heart,[306] I do hold me but partially guilty of that brave knight’s blood.”
“I do, ma’am,” said Dick. “But honestly, [306] I only feel somewhat responsible for that brave knight’s death.”
“Would ye evade me?” she cried.
“Are you trying to avoid me?” she shouted.
“Madam, not so. I have told you; at your bidding, I will even turn me a monk,” said Richard.
“Madam, that’s not how it is. I’ve told you; if you want, I’ll even become a monk,” said Richard.
“Then, in honour, ye belong to me?” she concluded.
“Then, in honor, you belong to me?” she finished.
“In honour, madam, I suppose—” began the young man.
“In honor, ma'am, I guess—” began the young man.
“Go to!” she interrupted; “ye are too full of catches. In honour do ye belong to me, till ye have paid the evil?”
“Go away!” she interrupted. “You’re too full of tricks. Out of honor, you belong to me until you’ve settled the score.”
“In honour, I do,” said Dick.
"In honor, I do," said Dick.
“Hear, then,” she continued. “Ye would make but a sad friar, methinks; and since I am to dispose of you at pleasure, I will even take you for my husband. Nay, now, no words!” cried she. “They will avail you nothing. For see how just it is, that you who deprived me of one home, should supply me with another. And as for Joanna, she will be the first, believe me, to commend the change; for, after all, as we be dear friends, what matters it with which of us ye wed? Not one whit!”
"Hear me out," she continued. "You’d make a pretty sad friar, I think; and since I get to decide your fate, I’ll just take you as my husband. Now, no arguments!" she insisted. "They won’t change a thing. Because how fair is it that you who took away one home should provide me with another? And as for Joanna, she’ll be the first to support the change; after all, since we’re good friends, what difference does it make which one of us you marry? Not at all!"
“Madam,” said Dick, “I will go into a cloister, an ye please to bid me; but to wed with any one in this big world besides Joanna Sedley is what I will consent to neither for man’s force nor yet for lady’s pleasure. Pardon me if I speak my plain thoughts plainly; but where a maid is very bold, a poor man must even be the bolder.”
“Ma'am,” said Dick, “I’ll go into a convent if you want me to; but marrying anyone in this big world other than Joanna Sedley is something I won’t agree to, no matter the pressure from a man or the request from a woman. Forgive me for being straightforward, but when a girl is very bold, a poor man has to be even bolder.”
“Dick,” she said, “ye sweet boy, ye must come and kiss me for that word. Nay, fear not, ye shall kiss me for Joanna; and when we meet, I shall give it back to her, and say I stole it. And as for what ye owe me, why, dear simpleton, methinks[307] ye were not alone in that great battle; and even if York be on the throne, it was not you that set him there. But for a good, sweet, honest heart, Dick, y’are all that; and if I could find it in my soul to envy your Joanna anything, I would even envy her your love.”
“Dick,” she said, “you sweet boy, you have to come and kiss me for that word. Don’t be afraid, you’ll kiss me for Joanna; and when we meet, I’ll give it back to her and say I took it. As for what you owe me, dear simpleton, I think you weren’t alone in that big battle; and even if York is on the throne, it wasn’t you who put him there. But for a good, sweet, honest heart, Dick, you’ve got it all; and if I could find it in me to envy your Joanna anything, I would even envy her your love.”
CHAPTER VI
NIGHT IN THE WOODS (FINISHED): DICK AND JOAN
The horses had by this time finished the small store of provender, and fully breathed from their fatigues. At Dick’s command, the fire was smothered in snow; and while his men got once more wearily to saddle, he himself, remembering, somewhat late, true woodland caution, chose a tall oak and nimbly clambered to the topmost fork. Hence he could look far abroad on the moonlit and snow-paven forest. On the south-west, dark against the horizon, stood those upland, heathy quarters where he and Joanna had met with the terrifying misadventure of the leper. And there his eye was caught by a spot of ruddy brightness no bigger than a needle’s eye.
The horses had now finished the small supply of feed and were fully recovered from their exhaustion. At Dick's command, the fire was covered with snow; and while his men slowly mounted their saddles again, he remembered, a bit late, the caution that comes from being in the woods and chose a tall oak, quickly climbing to the highest fork. From there, he could see across the moonlit, snow-covered forest. To the southwest, dark against the horizon, were those high, heathery areas where he and Joanna had experienced the frightening encounter with the leper. It was there that his attention was drawn to a small spot of red brightness no larger than a needle's eye.
He blamed himself sharply for his previous neglect. Were that, as it appeared to be, the shining of Sir Daniel’s camp-fire, he should long ago have seen and marched for it; above all, he should, for no consideration, have announced his neighbourhood by lighting a fire of his own. But now he must no longer squander valuable hours. The direct way to the uplands was about two miles in length; but it was crossed by a very deep, precipitous dingle, impassable to mounted men; and for the sake of speed, it seemed to Dick advisable to desert the horses and attempt the adventure on foot.[309]
He harshly blamed himself for his earlier carelessness. If it was indeed the glow of Sir Daniel’s campfire, he should have seen it and headed toward it long ago; above all, he should never have given away his position by lighting a fire of his own. But now he couldn’t afford to waste any more precious time. The straight path to the uplands was about two miles long, but it was crossed by a very deep, steep ravine that couldn’t be crossed on horseback; so, for the sake of speed, Dick thought it best to leave the horses behind and attempt the journey on foot.[309]
Ten men were left to guard the horses; signals were agreed upon by which they could communicate in case of need; and Dick set forth at the head of the remainder, Alicia Risingham walking stoutly by his side.
Ten men were left to watch the horses; they established signals to communicate if needed; and Dick set off in the lead with Alicia Risingham confidently walking beside him.
The men had freed themselves of heavy armour, and left behind their lances; and they now marched with a very good spirit in the frozen snow, and under the exhilarating lustre of the moon. The descent into the dingle, where a stream strained sobbing through the snow and ice, was effected with silence and order; and on the farther side, being then within a short half-mile of where Dick had seen the glimmer of the fire, the party halted to breathe before the attack.
The men had taken off their heavy armor and left their lances behind; now they marched in high spirits through the frozen snow, under the bright light of the moon. They descended into the valley, where a stream trickled softly through the snow and ice, in silence and with order. On the other side, just half a mile from where Dick had seen the flicker of the fire, the group paused to catch their breath before the attack.
In the vast silence of the wood, the lightest sounds were audible from far; and Alicia, who was keen of hearing, held up her finger warningly and stooped to listen. All followed her example; but besides the groans of the choked brook in the dingle close behind, and the barking of a fox at a distance of many miles among the forest, to Dick’s acutest hearkening, not a breath was audible.
In the quiet of the woods, even the faintest sounds could be heard from a distance; and Alicia, known for her sharp hearing, raised her finger in caution and bent down to listen. Everyone else followed her lead; but aside from the muffled sounds of the blocked brook nearby and the distant barking of a fox many miles away, Dick heard nothing at all.
“But yet, for sure, I heard the clash of harness,” whispered Alicia.
“But still, I definitely heard the sound of the harness,” Alicia whispered.
“Madam,” returned Dick, who was more afraid of that young lady than of ten stout warriors, “I would not hint ye were mistaken; but it might well have come from either of the camps.”
“Ma'am,” replied Dick, who was more scared of that young lady than of ten strong fighters, “I wouldn't suggest you were wrong; but it could have easily come from either of the camps.”
“It came not thence. It came from westward,” she declared.
“It didn’t come from there. It came from the west,” she declared.
“It may be what it will,” returned Dick; “and it must be as Heaven please. Reck we not a jot, but push on the[310] livelier, and put it to the touch. Up, friends—enough breathed.”
“It may be what it is,” replied Dick; “and it must be as Heaven wills. Let’s not worry about it, but move forward with more energy and give it our all. Come on, friends—let’s move on.”
As they advanced, the snow became more and more trampled with hoof-marks, and it was plain that they were drawing near to the encampment of a considerable force of mounted men. Presently they could see the smoke pouring from among the trees, ruddily coloured on its lower edge and scattering bright sparks.
As they moved forward, the snow was increasingly packed down with hoofprints, making it clear that they were getting closer to a large camp of mounted troops. Soon, they noticed smoke rising among the trees, its lower edge glowing red and scattering bright sparks.
And here, pursuant to Dick’s orders, his men began to open out, creeping stealthily in the covert, to surround on every side the camp of their opponents. He himself, placing Alicia in the shelter of a bulky oak, stole straight forth in the direction of the fire.
And here, following Dick's orders, his men started to spread out, moving quietly through the underbrush to encircle their opponents' camp. He himself, putting Alicia in the protection of a large oak tree, quietly made his way toward the fire.
At last, through an opening of the wood, his eye embraced the scene of the encampment. The fire had been built upon a heathy hummock of the ground, surrounded on three sides by thicket, and it now burned very strong, roaring aloud and brandishing flames. Around it there sat not quite a dozen people, warmly cloaked; but though the neighbouring snow was trampled down as by a regiment, Dick looked in vain for any horse. He began to have a terrible misgiving that he was out-manœuvred. At the same time, in a tall man with a steel salet, who was spreading his hands before the blaze, he recognised his old friend and still kindly enemy, Bennet Hatch; and in two others, sitting a little back, he made out, even in their male disguise, Joanna Sedley and Sir Daniel’s wife.
Finally, through an opening in the woods, he caught sight of the encampment. The fire had been built on a grassy mound, surrounded on three sides by bushes, and it was now blazing brightly, roaring and flashing flames. Around it sat just under a dozen people, wrapped in warm cloaks; but even though the nearby snow was trampled like a battleground, Dick searched in vain for any horses. He started to feel a deep unease that he had been outsmarted. At the same time, he recognized his old friend and somewhat friendly rival, Bennet Hatch, a tall man in a steel helmet, who was warming his hands by the fire; and in two others sitting a bit farther back, he recognized Joanna Sedley and Sir Daniel’s wife, even though they were dressed as men.
“Well,” thought he to himself, “even if I lose my horses, let me get my Joanna, and why should I complain?”[311]
“Well,” he thought, “even if I lose my horses, as long as I get my Joanna, why should I complain?”[311]
And then, from the farther side of the encampment, there came a little whistle, announcing that his men had joined, and the investment was complete.
And then, from the far side of the camp, a small whistle sounded, signaling that his men had arrived and the siege was complete.
Bennet, at the sound, started to his feet; but ere he had time to spring upon his arms, Dick hailed him.
Bennet, at the sound, jumped to his feet; but before he had time to grab his weapons, Dick called out to him.
“Bennet,” he said—“Bennet, old friend, yield ye. Ye will but spill men’s lives in vain, if ye resist.”
“Bennet,” he said—“Bennet, old friend, give in. You'll only waste lives in vain if you fight back.”
“’Tis Master Shelton, by St. Barbary!” cried Hatch. “Yield me? Ye ask much. What force have ye?”
“It's Master Shelton, by St. Barbary!” Hatch exclaimed. “Surrender to me? You're asking for a lot. What power do you have?”
“I tell you, Bennet, ye are both outnumbered and begirt,” said Dick. “Cæsar and Charlemagne would cry for quarter. I have two-score men at my whistle, and with one shoot of arrows I could answer for you all.”
“I’m telling you, Bennet, you’re completely outnumbered and surrounded,” said Dick. “César and Charlemagne would be begging for mercy. I have forty men at my command, and with one volley of arrows, I could take care of all of you.”
“Master Dick,” said Bennet, “it goes against my heart; but I must do my duty. The saints help you!” And therewith he raised a little tucket to his mouth and wound a rousing call.
“Master Dick,” said Bennet, “it breaks my heart; but I have to do my duty. May the saints help you!” And with that, he raised a small trumpet to his mouth and sounded a strong call.
Then followed a moment of confusion; for while Dick, fearing for the ladies, still hesitated to give the word to shoot, Hatch’s little band sprang to their weapons and formed back to back as for a fierce resistance. In the hurry of their change of place, Joanna sprang from her seat and ran like an arrow to her lover’s side.
Then there was a moment of confusion; while Dick, worried about the ladies, still hesitated to give the command to shoot, Hatch's small group grabbed their weapons and formed a defensive position back to back. In the rush to change their position, Joanna jumped from her seat and dashed like an arrow to her lover's side.
“Here, Dick!” she cried, as she clasped his hand in hers.
“Here, Dick!” she shouted, grabbing his hand with hers.
But Dick still stood irresolute; he was yet young to the more deplorable necessities of war, and the thought of old Lady Brackley checked the command upon his tongue. His own men became restive. Some of them cried on him by name; others, of their own accord, began to shoot; and[312] at the first discharge poor Bennet bit the dust. Then Dick awoke.
But Dick still stood uncertain; he was still young to the harsher realities of war, and the thought of old Lady Brackley held him back from speaking. His own men started to get anxious. Some called out his name; others, just on their own, began to fire their weapons; and [312] with the first shot, poor Bennet went down. Then Dick came to his senses.
“On!” he cried. “Shoot, boys, and keep to cover. England and York!”
“On!” he shouted. “Fire, guys, and stay behind cover. England and York!”
But just then the dull beat of many horses on the snow suddenly arose in the hollow ear of the night, and, with incredible swiftness, drew nearer and swelled louder. At the same time, answering tuckets repeated and repeated Hatch’s call.
But just then, the dull thud of many horses on the snow suddenly filled the quiet night, and, with incredible speed, got closer and grew louder. At the same time, echoing sounds kept repeating Hatch’s call.
“Rally, rally!” cried Dick. “Rally upon me! Rally for your lives!”
“Gather, gather!” shouted Dick. “Come to me! Come for your lives!”
But his men—afoot, scattered, taken in the hour when they had counted on an easy triumph—began instead to give ground severally, and either stood wavering or dispersed into the thickets. And when the first of the horsemen came charging through the open avenues and fiercely riding their steeds into the underwood, a few stragglers were overthrown or speared among the brush, but the bulk of Dick’s command had simply melted at the rumour of their coming.
But his men—on foot, scattered, caught off guard when they expected an easy victory—started to lose ground one by one, either hesitating in place or breaking away into the bushes. And when the first of the horsemen charged through the open paths and fiercely drove their horses into the underbrush, a few stragglers got knocked down or speared among the brush, but most of Dick’s command had just vanished at the rumor of their approach.
Dick stood for a moment, bitterly recognising the fruits of his precipitate and unwise valour. Sir Daniel had seen the fire; he had moved out with his main force, whether to attack his pursuers or to take them in the rear if they should venture the assault. His had been throughout the part of a sagacious captain; Dick’s the conduct of an eager boy. And here was the young knight, his sweetheart, indeed, holding him tightly by the hand, but otherwise alone, his whole command of men and horses dispersed in the night and the wide forest, like a paper of pins in a hay barn.[313]
Dick paused for a moment, bitterly realizing the consequences of his rash and foolish bravery. Sir Daniel had noticed the fire; he had moved out with his main force, whether to confront his pursuers or to ambush them if they dared to attack. Sir Daniel had acted like a wise captain; Dick had behaved like an eager boy. And here was the young knight, his sweetheart, indeed, holding his hand tightly, but otherwise alone, his entire command of men and horses scattered in the night and the vast forest, like a handful of pins in a hay barn.[313]
“The saints enlighten me!” he thought. “It is well I was knighted for this morning’s matter; this doth me little honour.”
“The saints help me!” he thought. “It’s good I was knighted for this morning’s situation; this doesn’t bring me much honor.”
And thereupon, still holding Joanna, he began to run.
And with that, still holding Joanna, he started to run.
The silence of the night was now shattered by the shouts of the men of Tunstall, as they galloped hither and thither, hunting fugitives; and Dick broke boldly through the underwood and ran straight before him like a deer. The silver clearness of the moon upon the open snow increased, by contrast, the obscurity of the thickets; and the extreme dispersion of the vanquished led the pursuers into widely divergent paths. Hence, in but a little while, Dick and Joanna paused, in a close covert, and heard the sounds of the pursuit, scattering abroad, indeed, in all directions, but yet fainting already in the distance.
The stillness of the night was suddenly interrupted by the shouts of the men from Tunstall as they rode around frantically searching for fugitives; Dick boldly pushed through the brush and ran straight ahead like a deer. The bright light of the moon on the fresh snow made the darkness of the thickets seem even deeper by contrast, and the wide dispersal of the defeated led the hunters down different paths. Soon enough, Dick and Joanna stopped in a dense thicket and heard the sounds of the chase, spreading out in every direction, but already fading in the distance.
“An I had but kept a reserve of them together,” Dick cried, bitterly, “I could have turned the tables yet! Well, we live and learn; next time it shall go better, by the rood.”
“Had I just kept a stash of them together,” Dick cried, bitterly, “I could have turned things around! Well, we live and learn; next time will be better, I swear.”
“Nay, Dick,” said Joanna, “what matters it? Here we are together once again.”
“Nah, Dick,” said Joanna, “what does it matter? Here we are together again.”
He looked at her, and there she was—John Matcham, as of yore, in hose and doublet. But now he knew her; now, even in that ungainly dress, she smiled upon him, bright with love; and his heart was transported with joy.
He looked at her, and there she was—John Matcham, just like before, in tights and a fitted shirt. But now he recognized her; now, even in that awkward outfit, she smiled at him, radiating love; and his heart was filled with joy.
“Sweetheart,” he said, “if ye forgive this blunderer, what care I? Make we direct for Holywood; there lieth your good guardian and my better friend, Lord Foxham. There shall we be wed; and whether poor or wealthy, famous or unknown, what matters it? This day, dear love, I won my spurs; I was commended by great men for my valour; I[314] thought myself the goodliest man of war in all broad England. Then, first, I fell out of my favour with the great; and now have I been well thrashed, and clean lost my soldiers. There was a downfall for conceit! But, dear, I care not—dear, if ye still love me and will wed, I would have my knighthood done away, and mind it not a jot.”
“Sweetheart,” he said, “if you forgive this mistake, what do I care? Let's head straight for Holywood; your good guardian and my better friend, Lord Foxham, is there. That's where we’ll get married; and whether we're poor or rich, famous or unknown, what does it matter? Today, my dear love, I earned my spurs; I was praised by great men for my courage; I[314] thought I was the finest warrior in all of England. But then, I fell out of favor with the powerful; and now I’ve been thoroughly beaten and completely lost my soldiers. What a downfall for my pride! But, my dear, I don’t care—if you still love me and will marry me, I would give up my knighthood and wouldn’t mind it at all.”
“My Dick!” she cried. “And did they knight you?”
“My God!” she cried. “And did they knight you?”
“Ay, dear, ye are my lady now,” he answered, fondly; “or ye shall, ere noon to-morrow—will ye not?”
“Ay, dear, you are my lady now,” he answered, affectionately; “or you will be by noon tomorrow—won’t you?”
“That will I, Dick, with a glad heart,” she answered.
“Sure thing, Dick, I will,” she replied happily.
“Ay, sir? Methought ye were to be a monk!” said a voice in their ears.
“Ay, sir? I thought you were going to be a monk!” said a voice in their ears.
“Alicia!” cried Joanna.
“Alicia!” yelled Joanna.
“Even so,” replied the young lady, coming forward. “Alicia, whom ye left for dead, and whom your lion-driver found, and brought to life again, and, by my sooth, made love to, if ye want to know!”
“Even so,” replied the young woman, stepping forward. “Alicia, whom you left for dead, and whom your lion tamer found, brought back to life, and, I swear, fell in love with, if you want to know!”
“I’ll not believe it,” cried Joanna. “Dick!”
“I can’t believe it,” shouted Joanna. “Dick!”
“Dick!” mimicked Alicia. “Dick, indeed! Ay, fair sir, and ye desert poor damsels in distress,” she continued, turning to the young knight. “Ye leave them planted behind oaks. But they say true—the age of chivalry is dead.”
“Dick!” imitated Alicia. “Dick, for sure! Oh, noble sir, you abandon poor damsels in distress,” she went on, facing the young knight. “You leave them stuck behind trees. But they’re right—the age of chivalry is over.”
“Madam,” cried Dick, in despair, “upon my soul I had forgotten you outright. Madam, ye must try to pardon me. Ye see, I had new found Joanna!”
“Ma'am,” Dick exclaimed, feeling hopeless, “I completely forgot about you. Please try to forgive me. You see, I just found Joanna!”
“I did not suppose that ye had done it o’ purpose,” she retorted. “But I will be cruelly avenged. I will tell a secret to my Lady Shelton—she that is to be,” she added, curtseying. “Joanna,” she continued, “I believe, upon my soul,[315] your sweetheart is a bold fellow in a fight, but he is, let me tell you plainly, the softest-hearted simpleton in England. Go to—ye may do your pleasure with him! And now, fool children, first kiss me, either one of you, for luck and kindness; and then kiss each other just one minute by the glass, and not one second longer; and then let us all three set forth for Holywood as fast as we can stir; for these woods, methinks, are full of peril and exceeding cold.”
"I didn't think you did it on purpose," she shot back. "But I'll get my revenge. I'll tell Lady Shelton a secret—she who is to be," she added with a curtsey. "Joanna," she continued, "I swear, your sweetheart is a brave guy in a fight, but honestly, he’s the biggest softie in England. Go ahead—you can do whatever you want with him! And now, silly kids, first kiss me, either one of you, for luck and kindness; and then kiss each other for just one minute in front of the mirror, and not a second longer; and then let’s all three hurry to Holywood as fast as we can, because these woods seem to be full of danger and really cold."
“But did my Dick make love to you?” asked Joanna, clinging to her sweetheart’s side.
“But did my Dick make love to you?” asked Joanna, holding on to her sweetheart’s side.
“Nay, fool girl,” returned Alicia; “It was I made love to him. I offered to marry him, indeed; but he bade me go marry with my likes. These were his words. Nay, that I will say: he is more plain than pleasant. But now, children, for the sake of sense, set forward. Shall we go once more over the dingle, or push straight for Holywood?”
“Nah, silly girl,” replied Alicia; “I was the one who made love to him. I even offered to marry him, but he told me to go marry someone like me. Those were his exact words. I will say this: he’s more straightforward than charming. But now, kids, for the sake of common sense, let’s move on. Should we go through the woods again or head straight to Holywood?”
“Why,” said Dick, “I would like dearly to get upon a horse; for I have been sore mauled and beaten, one way and another, these last days, and my poor body is one bruise. But how think ye? If the men, upon the alarm of the fighting, had fled away, we should have gone about for nothing. ’Tis but some three short miles to Holywood direct; the bell hath not beat nine; the snow is pretty firm to walk upon, the moon clear; how if we went even as we are?”
“Why,” said Dick, “I would really love to get on a horse; I’ve been hurt and beaten up so much lately that my body is just one big bruise. But what do you think? If the men had run away at the sound of the fighting, we would have done it all for nothing. It’s only about three short miles to Holywood; the bell hasn’t struck nine yet; the snow is pretty solid to walk on, and the moon is clear; how about we just go as we are?”
“Agreed,” cried Alicia; but Joanna only pressed upon Dick’s arm.
"Agreed," exclaimed Alicia, but Joanna just tightened her grip on Dick's arm.
Forth, then, they went, through open leafless groves and down snow-clad alleys, under the white face of the winter moon; Dick and Joanna walking hand in hand and in a[316] heaven of pleasure; and their light-minded companion, her own bereavements heartily forgotten, followed a pace or two behind, now rallying them upon their silence, and now drawing happy pictures of their future and united lives.
Forth they went, through bare trees and snowy paths, under the pale light of the winter moon; Dick and Joanna walked hand in hand, immersed in a blissful moment; while their carefree companion, having completely forgotten her own losses, followed a couple of steps behind, playfully teasing them about their quietness and painting joyful pictures of their future together.
Still, indeed, in the distance of the wood, the riders of Tunstall might be heard urging their pursuit; and from time to time cries or the clash of steel announced the shock of enemies. But in these young folk, bred among the alarms of war, and fresh from such a multiplicity of dangers, neither fear nor pity could be lightly wakened. Content to find the sounds still drawing farther and farther away, they gave up their hearts to the enjoyment of the hour, walking already, as Alicia put it, in a wedding procession; and neither the rude solitude of the forest, nor the cold of the freezing night, had any force to shadow or distract their happiness.
Still, in the distance of the woods, the riders of Tunstall could be heard chasing after them; and from time to time, shouts or the clashing of steel announced the battle with enemies. But for these young people, raised amid the alarms of war and recently faced with so many dangers, neither fear nor pity could be easily stirred. Happy to hear the sounds fading farther away, they surrendered themselves to the enjoyment of the moment, already walking, as Alicia put it, in a wedding procession; and neither the harsh solitude of the forest nor the biting cold of the freezing night could shadow or distract their happiness.
At length, from a rising hill, they looked below them on the dell of Holywood. The great windows of the forest abbey shone with torch and candle; its high pinnacles and spires arose very clear and silent, and the gold rood upon the topmost summit glittered brightly in the moon. All about it, in the open glade, camp-fires were burning, and the ground was thick with huts; and across the midst of the picture the frozen river curved.
At last, from a rising hill, they looked down at the valley of Holywood. The large windows of the forest abbey sparkled with torches and candles; its tall pinnacles and spires stood out clear and silent, and the golden cross at the very top shone brightly in the moonlight. All around it, in the open glade, campfires were burning, and the ground was crowded with huts; and across the middle of the scene, the frozen river curved.
“By the mass,” said Richard, “there are Lord Foxham’s fellows still encamped. The messenger hath certainly miscarried. Well, then, so better. We have power at hand to face Sir Daniel.”
“By the mass,” said Richard, “Lord Foxham’s guys are still camped out. The messenger must have messed up. Well, that’s better. We have the strength nearby to confront Sir Daniel.”
But if Lord Foxham’s men still lay encamped in the long holm at Holywood, it was from a different reason from the[317] one supposed by Dick. They had marched, indeed, for Shoreby; but ere they were half-way thither, a second messenger met them, and bade them return to their morning’s camp, to bar the road against Lancastrian fugitives, and to be so much nearer to the main army of York. For Richard of Gloucester, having finished the battle and stamped out his foes in that district, was already on the march to rejoin his brother; and not long after the return of my Lord Foxham’s retainers, Crookback himself drew rein before the abbey door. It was in honour of this august visitor that the windows shone with lights; and at the hour of Dick’s arrival with his sweetheart and her friend, the whole ducal party was being entertained in the refectory with the splendour of that powerful and luxurious monastery.
But if Lord Foxham’s men were still camped in the long holm at Holywood, it was for a different reason than what Dick thought. They had indeed marched toward Shoreby; however, before they got halfway there, a second messenger met them and told them to return to their morning camp to block the road against Lancastrian fugitives and to be closer to the main York army. Richard of Gloucester, having finished the battle and defeated his enemies in that area, was already on his way to rejoin his brother. Not long after Lord Foxham’s men returned, Crookback himself reined in his horse before the abbey door. It was in honor of this distinguished guest that the windows were lit up; and at the time of Dick’s arrival with his sweetheart and her friend, the whole ducal party was being entertained in the refectory with the grandeur of that powerful and luxurious monastery.
Dick, not quite with his good-will, was brought before them. Gloucester, sick with fatigue, sat leaning upon one hand his white and terrifying countenance; Lord Foxham, half recovered from his wound, was in a place of honour on his left.
Dick, not fully on board, was brought before them. Gloucester, exhausted, sat leaning on one hand, his pale and frightening face showing his weariness; Lord Foxham, having partially recovered from his wound, occupied a place of honor on his left.
“How, sir?” asked Richard. “Have ye brought me Sir Daniel’s head?”
“How, sir?” asked Richard. “Have you brought me Sir Daniel’s head?”
“My lord duke,” replied Dick, stoutly enough, but with a qualm at heart, “I have not even the good fortune to return with my command. I have been, so please your grace, well beaten.”
“My lord duke,” replied Dick, confidently enough, but with a pang of anxiety inside, “I haven’t even had the luck to come back with my command. I’ve been, if it pleases your grace, thoroughly defeated.”
Gloucester looked upon him with a formidable frown.
Gloucester stared at him with a fierce frown.
“My lord duke, I had but fifty men-at-arms,” replied the young knight.
“My lord duke, I only had fifty knights,” replied the young knight.
“How is this?” said Gloucester. “He did ask me fifty lances.”
“How is this?” Gloucester said. “He did ask me for fifty lances.”
“May it please your grace,” replied Catesby, smoothly, “for a pursuit we gave him but the horsemen.”
“May it please your grace,” replied Catesby, smoothly, “for a pursuit we only provided him with the horsemen.”
“It is well,” replied Richard, adding, “Shelton, ye may go.”
“It’s all good,” replied Richard, adding, “Shelton, you can go.”
“Stay!” said Lord Foxham. “This young man likewise had a charge from me. It may be he hath better sped. Say, Master Shelton, have ye found the maid?”
“Wait!” said Lord Foxham. “This young man also had a task from me. He might have been more successful. Tell me, Master Shelton, have you found the girl?”
“I praise the saints, my lord,” said Dick, “she is in this house.”
“I praise the saints, my lord,” said Dick, “she's in this house.”
“Is it even so? Well, then, my lord the duke,” resumed Lord Foxham, “with your good-will, to-morrow, before the army march, I do propose a marriage. This young squire——”
“Is that really the case? Well, then, my lord the duke,” continued Lord Foxham, “with your blessing, tomorrow, before the army marches, I propose a marriage. This young squire——”
“Young knight,” interrupted Catesby.
“Hey, young knight,” interrupted Catesby.
“Say ye so, Sir William?” cried Lord Foxham.
“Is that so, Sir William?” exclaimed Lord Foxham.
“I did myself, and for good service, dub him knight,” said Gloucester. “He hath twice manfully served me. It is not valour of hands, it is a man’s mind of iron, that he lacks. He will not rise, Lord Foxham. ’Tis a fellow that will fight indeed bravely in a mellay, but hath a capon’s heart. Howbeit, if he is to marry, marry him in the name of Mary, and be done!”
“I did it myself, and for good reason, make him a knight,” said Gloucester. “He has served me bravely twice. It’s not bravery in battle he lacks, it’s a strong mind. He won’t get up, Lord Foxham. He’s someone who will fight bravely in a brawl, but he has the heart of a coward. Still, if he’s going to marry, let’s just do it in the name of Mary and get it over with!”
“Nay, he is a brave lad—I know it,” said Lord Foxham. “Content ye, then, Sir Richard. I have compounded this affair with Master Hamley, and to-morrow ye shall wed.”[319]
“Nah, he’s a brave guy—I know it,” said Lord Foxham. “So, don’t worry, Sir Richard. I’ve settled this matter with Master Hamley, and tomorrow you’ll get married.”[319]
Whereupon Dick judged it prudent to withdraw; but he was not yet clear of the refectory, when a man, but newly alighted at the gate, came running four stairs at a bound, and, brushing through the abbey servants, threw himself on one knee before the duke.
Whereupon Dick thought it was wise to leave; but he was not yet out of the cafeteria when a man, just arrived at the gate, came rushing up the stairs and, pushing through the abbey staff, dropped to one knee in front of the duke.
“Victory, my lord,” he cried.
"Victory, my lord!" he shouted.
And before Dick had got to the chamber set apart for him as Lord Foxham’s guest, the troops in the holm were cheering around their fires; for upon that same day, not twenty miles away, a second crushing blow had been dealt to the power of Lancaster.
And before Dick reached the room designated for him as Lord Foxham’s guest, the soldiers in the meadow were cheering around their campfires; because on that same day, not twenty miles away, another heavy blow had been struck against Lancaster's power.
CHAPTER VII
DICK’S REVENGE
The next morning Dick was afoot before the sun, and having dressed himself to the best advantage with the aid of the Lord Foxham’s baggage, and got good reports of Joan, he set forth on foot to walk away his impatience.
The next morning, Dick was up before the sun, and after getting himself dressed as nicely as possible with the help of Lord Foxham’s luggage, and hearing good news about Joan, he started out on foot to walk off his impatience.
For some while he made rounds among the soldiery, who were getting to arms in the wintry twilight of the dawn and by the red glow of torches; but gradually he strolled farther afield, and at length passed clean beyond the outposts, and walked alone in the frozen forest, waiting for the sun.
For a while, he walked around among the soldiers who were gearing up in the winter twilight and by the warm light of torches; but gradually, he wandered further away, eventually going past the outposts and walking alone in the frozen forest, waiting for the sun.
His thoughts were both quiet and happy. His brief favour with the duke he could not find it in his heart to mourn; with Joan to wife, and my Lord Foxham for a faithful patron, he looked most happily upon the future; and in the past he found but little to regret.
His thoughts were calm and joyful. He couldn't bring himself to feel sad about his short time in favor with the duke; with Joan as his wife and Lord Foxham as a loyal supporter, he looked at the future with great happiness, and he had very little to regret from the past.
As he thus strolled and pondered, the solemn light of the morning grew more clear, the east was already coloured by the sun, and a little scathing wind blew up the frozen snow. He turned to go home; but even as he turned, his eye lit upon a figure behind a tree.
As he walked and thought, the soft morning light became brighter, the east was already painted by the sun, and a sharp wind stirred the frozen snow. He decided to head home; but just as he turned, he spotted a figure behind a tree.
“Stand!” he cried. “Who goes?”
“Stop!” he shouted. “Who’s there?”
The figure stepped forth and waved its hand like a dumb[321] person. It was arrayed like a pilgrim, the hood lowered over the face, but Dick, in an instant, recognised Sir Daniel.
The figure stepped forward and waved its hand like a clueless person. It was dressed like a pilgrim, the hood pulled down over the face, but Dick instantly recognized Sir Daniel.
He strode up to him, drawing his sword; and the knight, putting his hand in his bosom, as if to seize a hidden weapon, steadfastly awaited his approach.
He walked up to him, drawing his sword; and the knight, putting his hand in his chest as if to grab a concealed weapon, calmly waited for him to come closer.
“Well, Dickon,” said Sir Daniel, “how is it to be? Do ye make war upon the fallen?”
“Well, Dickon,” said Sir Daniel, “what’s it going to be? Are you going to fight against the defeated?”
“I made no war upon your life,” replied the lad; “I was your true friend until ye sought for mine; but ye have sought for it greedily.”
“I never waged war on your life,” the young man replied. “I was your true friend until you started looking for mine; but you’ve done so with greed.”
“Nay—self-defence,” replied the knight. “And now, boy, the news of this battle, and the presence of yon crooked devil here in mine own wood, have broken me beyond all help. I go to Holywood for sanctuary; thence overseas, with what I can carry, and to begin life again in Burgundy or France.”
“Nah—self-defense,” replied the knight. “And now, boy, the news of this battle, and the presence of that crooked devil here in my own woods, have broken me beyond all help. I’m going to Holywood for sanctuary; then overseas, with what I can carry, to start life again in Burgundy or France.”
“Ye may not go to Holywood,” said Dick.
“You can't go to Holywood,” said Dick.
“How! May not?” asked the knight.
“Why! Can’t?” asked the knight.
“Look ye, Sir Daniel, this is my marriage morn,” said Dick; “and yon sun that is to rise will make the brightest day that ever shone for me. Your life is forfeit—doubly forfeit, for my father’s death and your own practices to meward. But I myself have done amiss; I have brought about men’s deaths; and upon this glad day I will be neither judge nor hangman. An ye were the devil, I would not lay a hand on you. An ye were the devil, ye might go where ye will for me. Seek God’s forgiveness; mine ye have freely. But to go on to Holywood is different. I carry arms for York, and I will suffer no spy within their lines. Hold it, then, for[322] certain, if ye set one foot before another, I will uplift my voice and call the nearest post to seize you.”
“Listen up, Sir Daniel, today is my wedding day,” said Dick; “and that sun about to rise will make it the brightest day I've ever had. Your life is forfeit—doubly so, for my father's death and your own actions against me. But I've done wrong too; I've caused men's deaths, and on this joyful day, I won’t be either judge or executioner. Even if you were the devil, I wouldn’t touch you. If you were the devil, you could go wherever you want as far as I’m concerned. Seek God’s forgiveness; you have mine freely. But going to Holywood is a different story. I’m carrying arms for York, and I won't allow any spies within their lines. So know this for sure: if you take one step forward, I will raise my voice and call for the nearest guard to arrest you.”
“Ye mock me,” said Sir Daniel. “I have no safety out of Holywood.”
"You’re mocking me," said Sir Daniel. "I have no safety outside of Holywood."
“I care no more,” returned Richard. “I let you go east, west, or south; north I will not. Holywood is shut against you. Go, and seek not to return. For, once ye are gone, I will warn every post about this army, and there will be so shrewd a watch upon all pilgrims that, once again, were ye the very devil, ye would find it ruin to make the essay.”
“I don’t care anymore,” Richard replied. “I’ll let you go east, west, or south; but not north. Holywood is closed to you. Go, and don’t even think about coming back. Once you’re gone, I’ll inform every post about this army, and there will be such a close watch on all travelers that, even if you were the devil himself, you’d find it impossible to try.”
“Ye doom me,” said Sir Daniel, gloomily.
"You doom me," said Sir Daniel, bleakly.
“I doom you not,” returned Richard. “If it so please you to set your valour against mine, come on; and though I fear it be disloyal to my party, I will take the challenge openly and fully, fight you with mine own single strength, and call for none to help me. So shall I avenge my father, with a perfect conscience.”
“I don't curse you,” Richard replied. “If you want to match your courage against mine, let's go; and even though I think it might be disloyal to my side, I will take on the challenge openly and completely, fight you with my own strength, and ask for no help. This way, I can avenge my father with a clear conscience.”
“Ay,” said Sir Daniel, “y’ have a long sword against my dagger.”
“Yeah,” said Sir Daniel, “you have a long sword against my dagger.”
“I rely upon Heaven only,” answered Dick, casting his sword some way behind him on the snow. “Now, if your ill-fate bids you, come; and, under the pleasure of the Almighty, I make myself bold to feed your bones to foxes.”
“I depend only on Heaven,” replied Dick, throwing his sword behind him onto the snow. “Now, if your misfortune calls you, come; and, with the grace of the Almighty, I'm ready to feed your bones to the foxes.”
“I did but try you, Dickon,” returned the knight, with an uneasy semblance of a laugh. “I would not spill your blood.”
“I was just testing you, Dickon,” the knight replied, forcing a nervous laugh. “I wouldn’t want to hurt you.”
“Go, then, ere it be too late,” replied Shelton. “In five minutes I will call the post. I do perceive that I am too long-suffering. Had but our places been reversed, I should have been bound hand and foot some minutes past.”[323]
“Go now, before it’s too late,” Shelton replied. “In five minutes, I’ll call the post. I realize that I’m being too patient. If our roles were switched, I would have been tied up already.”[323]
“Well, Dickon, I will go,” replied Sir Daniel. “When we next meet, it shall repent you that ye were so harsh.”
“Well, Dickon, I’m going,” replied Sir Daniel. “When we meet next, you’ll regret being so harsh.”
And with these words, the knight turned and began to move off under the trees. Dick watched him with strangely-mingled feelings, as he went, swiftly and warily, and ever and again turning a wicked eye upon the lad who had spared him, and whom he still suspected.
And with these words, the knight turned and started to walk off under the trees. Dick watched him with a mix of strange feelings as he moved swiftly and cautiously, occasionally glancing back with a cunning look at the boy who had spared him, and whom he still doubted.
There was upon one side of where he went a thicket, strongly matted with green ivy, and, even in its winter state, impervious to the eye. Herein, all of a sudden, a bow sounded like a note of music. An arrow flew, and with a great, choked cry of agony and anger, the Knight of Tunstall threw up his hands and fell forward in the snow.
There was a thicket on one side of where he walked, thick with green ivy, which was impossible to see through, even in winter. Suddenly, a bow twanged like a musical note. An arrow shot out, and with a loud, muffled cry of pain and rage, the Knight of Tunstall raised his hands and collapsed into the snow.
Dick bounded to his side and raised him. His face desperately worked; his whole body was shaken by contorting spasms.
Dick jumped to his side and lifted him up. His face was working hard in desperation; his whole body was shaken by convulsive spasms.
“Is the arrow black?” he gasped.
“Is the arrow black?” he breathed.
“It is black,” replied Dick, gravely.
“It’s black,” Dick replied seriously.
And then, before he could add one word, a desperate seizure of pain shook the wounded man from head to foot, so that his body leaped in Dick’s supporting arms, and with the extremity of that pang his spirit fled in silence.
And then, before he could say a word, a wave of unbearable pain shook the wounded man from head to toe, making his body jerk in Dick’s supportive arms, and in that moment of agony, his spirit left in silence.
The young man laid him back gently on the snow and prayed for that unprepared and guilty spirit, and as he prayed the sun came up at a bound, and the robins began chirping in the ivy.
The young man carefully laid him back on the snow and prayed for that unready and guilty soul, and as he prayed, the sun rose quickly, and the robins started chirping in the ivy.
When he rose to his feet, he found another man upon his knees but a few steps behind him, and, still with uncovered head, he waited until that prayer also should be over. It[324] took long; the man, with his head bowed and his face covered with his hands, prayed like one in a great disorder or distress of mind; and by the bow that lay beside him, Dick judged that he was no other than the archer who had laid Sir Daniel low.
When he stood up, he noticed another man kneeling just a few steps behind him, and still with his head uncovered, he waited for that prayer to finish as well. It[324] took a while; the man, with his head down and his face covered by his hands, prayed as if he was in great turmoil or distress. By the bow lying next to him, Dick figured that he was none other than the archer who had taken down Sir Daniel.
At length he, also, rose, and showed the countenance of Ellis Duckworth.
At last, he also stood up and revealed the face of Ellis Duckworth.
“Richard,” he said, very gravely, “I heard you. Ye took the better part and pardoned; I took the worse, and there lies the clay of mine enemy. Pray for me.”
“Richard,” he said seriously, “I heard you. You chose the better path and forgave; I chose the worse, and there lies the clay of my enemy. Please pray for me.”
And he wrung him by the hand.
And he shook his hand.
“Sir,” said Richard, “I will pray for you, indeed; though how I may prevail I wot not. But if ye have so long pursued revenge, and find it now of such a sorry flavour, bethink ye, were it not well to pardon others? Hatch—he is dead, poor shrew! I would have spared a better; and for Sir Daniel, here lies his body. But for the priest, if I might anywise prevail, I would have you let him go.”
“Sir,” Richard said, “I will pray for you, truly; though I don’t know how effective it will be. But if you’ve been seeking revenge for so long and now find it leaves such a bad taste, consider whether it wouldn’t be better to forgive others? Hatch—he’s dead, the poor fool! I would have saved someone better; and as for Sir Daniel, here lies his body. But for the priest, if I could somehow influence it, I would ask you to let him go.”
A flash came into the eyes of Ellis Duckworth.
A flash appeared in Ellis Duckworth's eyes.
“Nay,” he said, “the devil is still strong within me. But be at rest; the Black Arrow flieth nevermore—the fellowship is broken. They that still live shall come to their quiet and ripe end, in Heaven’s good time, for me; and for yourself, go where your better fortune calls you, and think no more of Ellis.”
“Nah,” he said, “the devil is still strong inside me. But don’t worry; the Black Arrow will never fly again—the group is broken. Those who are still alive will find their peace when the time is right, in Heaven’s good time, for me; and for you, go where your better luck leads you, and don’t think about Ellis anymore.”

CHAPTER VIII
CONCLUSION
About nine in the morning, Lord Foxham was leading his ward, once more dressed as befitted her sex, and followed by Alicia Risingham, to the church of Holywood, when Richard Crookback, his brow already heavy with cares, crossed their path and paused.
About nine in the morning, Lord Foxham was escorting his ward, once again dressed appropriately for her gender, and followed by Alicia Risingham, to the church of Holywood when Richard Crookback, his brow already furrowed with concerns, crossed their path and stopped.
“Is this the maid?” he asked; and when Lord Foxham had replied in the affirmative, “Minion,” he added, “hold up your face until I see its favour.”
“Is this the maid?” he asked; and when Lord Foxham confirmed, “Minion,” he continued, “show your face so I can see what you look like.”
He looked upon her sourly for a little.
He looked at her with displeasure for a moment.
“Ye are fair,” he said at last, “and, as they tell me, dowered. How if I offered you a brave marriage, as became your face and parentage?”
“You're beautiful,” he finally said, “and, as I've been told, you come from a good family. What if I proposed a noble marriage, fitting for your looks and background?”
“My lord duke,” replied Joanna, “may it please your grace, I had rather wed with Sir Richard.”
“My lord duke,” Joanna replied, “if it pleases you, I would rather marry Sir Richard.”
“How so?” he asked, harshly. “Marry but the man I name to you, and he shall be my lord, and you my lady, before night. For Sir Richard, let me tell you plainly, he will die Sir Richard.”
“How come?” he asked, sharply. “Just marry the man I mention, and he’ll be my lord, and you’ll be my lady by tonight. As for Sir Richard, let me be clear—he will die Sir Richard.”
“I ask no more of Heaven, my lord, than but to die Sir Richard’s wife,” returned Joanna.
“I ask nothing more from Heaven, my lord, than to die as Sir Richard’s wife,” Joanna replied.
“Look ye at that, my lord,” said Gloucester, turning to Lord Foxham. “Here be a pair for you. The lad, when for[326] good services I gave him his choice of my favour, chose but the grace of an old, drunken shipman. I did warn him freely, but he was stout in his besottedness. ‘Here dieth your favour,’ said I; and he, my lord, with a most assured impertinence, ‘Mine be the loss,’ quoth he. It shall be so, by the rood!”
“Look at that, my lord,” said Gloucester, turning to Lord Foxham. “Here’s a pair for you. The boy, when I offered him my support for his good services, chose only the favor of an old, drunken sailor. I warned him clearly, but he was stubborn in his drunkenness. ‘Here dies your favor,’ I said; and he, my lord, with the utmost impertinence, replied, ‘Mine be the loss,’ he said. So be it, by the cross!”
“Said he so?” cried Alicia. “Then well said, lion-driver!”
“Did he really say that?” Alicia exclaimed. “Then well said, lion-tamer!”
“Who is this?” asked the duke.
“Who is this?” the duke asked.
“A prisoner of Sir Richard’s,” answered Lord Foxham; “Mistress Alicia Risingham.”
“A prisoner of Sir Richard’s,” replied Lord Foxham; “Mistress Alicia Risingham.”
“See that she be married to a sure man,” said the duke.
“Make sure she marries a reliable man,” said the duke.
“I had thought of my kinsman, Hamley, an it like your grace,” returned Lord Foxham. “He hath well served the cause.”
“I was thinking about my relative, Hamley, if it pleases your grace,” replied Lord Foxham. “He has served the cause well.”
“It likes me well,” said Richard. “Let them be wedded speedily. Say, fair maid, will you wed?”
“It likes me a lot,” said Richard. “Let them get married quickly. Tell me, fair maid, will you marry me?”
“My lord duke,” said Alicia, “so as the man is straight—” And there, in a perfect consternation, the voice died on her tongue.
“My lord duke,” said Alicia, “as long as the man is honest—” And there, in complete shock, her voice trailed off.
“He is straight, my mistress,” replied Richard, calmly. “I am the only crookback of my party; we are else passably well shapen. Ladies, and you, my lord,” he added, with a sudden change to grave courtesy, “judge me not too churlish if I leave you. A captain, in the time of war, hath not the ordering of his hours.”
“He's straight, my lady,” Richard replied calmly. “I’m the only hunchback in my group; the rest of us are pretty well-shaped. Ladies, and you, my lord,” he added, suddenly becoming serious and polite, “please don’t judge me too harshly if I leave you. A captain during wartime doesn’t get to control his schedule.”
And with a very handsome salutation he passed on, followed by his officers.
And with a very charming greeting, he continued on, followed by his officers.
“Ye know him not,” replied Lord Foxham. “It is but a trifle; he hath already clean forgot your words.”
"You don't know him," replied Lord Foxham. "It's nothing; he's already completely forgotten what you said."
“He is, then, the very flower of knighthood,” said Alicia.
“He is, then, the very essence of chivalry,” said Alicia.
“Nay, he but mindeth other things,” returned Lord Foxham. “Tarry we no more.”
“Nah, he just thinks about other things,” replied Lord Foxham. “Let’s not delay any longer.”
In the chancel they found Dick waiting, attended by a few young men; and there were he and Joan united. When they came forth again, happy and yet serious, into the frosty air and sunlight, the long files of the army were already winding forward up the road; already the Duke of Gloucester’s banner was unfolded and began to move from before the abbey in a clump of spears; and behind it, girt by steel-clad knights, the bold, black-hearted, and ambitious hunchback moved on towards his brief kingdom and his lasting infamy. But the wedding party turned upon the other side, and sat down, with sober merriment, to breakfast. The father cellarer attended on their wants, and sat with them at table. Hamley, all jealousy forgotten, began to ply the nowise loth Alicia with courtship. And there, amid the sounding of tuckets and the clash of armoured soldiery and horses continually moving forth, Dick and Joan sat side by side, tenderly held hands, and looked, with ever growing affection, in each other’s eyes.
In the chancel, they found Dick waiting, surrounded by a few young men; he and Joan were united. When they emerged again, happy yet serious, into the cold air and sunlight, the long lines of the army were already making their way up the road; the Duke of Gloucester’s banner was raised and began to move in front of the abbey amidst a cluster of spears; and behind it, surrounded by armored knights, the bold, ruthless, and ambitious hunchback was heading towards his short-lived reign and lasting shame. But the wedding party turned the other way and sat down, with a mix of seriousness and joy, for breakfast. The head cellarer attended to their needs and joined them at the table. Hamley, putting aside jealousy, started to charm the ever-willing Alicia. And there, amidst the sounds of trumpets and the clashing of armored soldiers and horses continually leaving, Dick and Joan sat side by side, holding hands tenderly, gazing into each other’s eyes with growing affection.
Thenceforth the dust and blood of that unruly epoch passed them by. They dwelt apart from alarms in the green forest where their love began.
From that point on, the dust and blood of that chaotic time left them behind. They lived separately from the turmoil in the green forest where their love began.
Two old men in the meanwhile enjoyed pensions in great prosperity and peace, and with perhaps a superfluity of ale and wine, in Tunstall hamlet. One had been all his life a[328] shipman, and continued to the last to lament his man Tom. The other, who had been a bit of everything, turned in the end towards piety, and made a most religious death under the name of Brother Honestus in the neighbouring abbey. So Lawless had his will, and died a friar.
Two old men were enjoying their retirement in comfort and peace, possibly with a bit too much ale and wine, in Tunstall hamlet. One had spent his entire life as a[328] shipman and continued to mourn his friend Tom until the end. The other, who had tried a bit of everything, eventually turned to religion and passed away in a highly devout manner under the name Brother Honestus at the nearby abbey. So Lawless got what he wanted and died as a friar.

Transcriber’s Note
Obvious typographical errors have been corrected, and hyphenation made consistent within the text. Common contractions have been closed up (e.g. ’tis rather than ’t is). Where this would lead to two apostrophes together, the space has been retained (e.g. y’ ’ave). All other spelling and punctuation has been left as in the original text.
Obvious typos have been fixed, and hyphenation has been made consistent throughout the text. Common contractions have been joined (e.g. ’tis instead of ’t is). Where this would result in two apostrophes next to each other, the space has been kept (e.g. y’ ’ave). All other spelling and punctuation has been left as it is in the original text.
All illustrations in the text are marked with the caption “Copyright by Charles Scribner’s Sons.” For ease of reading, this has been removed and placed here. Where full-page illustrations fall within a paragraph, they have been moved to the end of the preceding paragraph.
All illustrations in the text are marked with the caption “Copyright by Charles Scribner’s Sons.” For easier reading, this has been removed and placed here. When full-page illustrations appear within a paragraph, they have been moved to the end of the previous paragraph.
This text contains three footnotes. To avoid interrupting the flow of the narrative, these have been moved to the end of the text. The footnote markers are internal links.
This text has three footnotes. To keep the narrative flowing smoothly, they've been moved to the end. The footnote markers are internal links.
Return to top.
Return to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!